Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2014-09-29T03:07:16Z

Rockmosis: Restoring Volume 1

{{Status|Active}}

[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|400px|thumb|right|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Problem Children are Coming from Another World, Aren't They?) also known as Mondaiji (問題児) for short is a Japanese light novel series written by [[:Category:Tarou Tatsunoko|Tatsunoko Tarou]] and illustrated by Amano Yuu. An anime adaptation by Diomedea aired from January 11, 2013 to March 15, 2013, covering the first two volumes of the novel.

The Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series is also available in the following languages:

:*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo - Français|French (Français)]]
:*[[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_Isekai_Kara_Kuru_Sou_Desu_yo_(Italiano)|Italian (Italiano)]]

== Story Synopsis ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe Yō have tremendous powers and are bored with the regular world. An envelope arrives for each person, and when each opens their envelope, they are stunned to see the scenery around them change to a world they had never encountered before. They've been summoned by Kuro Usagi to help the community "No Name" to overthrow the Demon lords.

== Translation ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Feedback / Discussions===
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5178 Forums]
*[http://www.reddit.com/r/mondaiji/ Reddit r/mondaiji]

== Updates ==

*September 21, 2014
**Volume 7 Chapter 5 + Chapter 6 completed
*September 17th, 2014
**Volume 7 Chapter 4 completed
*August 27th, 2014
**Volume 7 Chapter 3 & Interlude 2 completed
*August 17th, 2014
**Volume 7 Chapter 2 completed
*July 15th, 2014
**Volume 6 Epilogue completed + '''Volume 6 completed'''

*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Project Updates|Older Project Updates]]

== Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series by Tatsunoko Tarō==

===Volume 1 - Yes! Kuro Usagi called you! ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 1|Full Text]])===
[[image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 2 - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord? ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 3 - I see.. Dragon summoning ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue 2|Epilogue 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 4 - Defeat the 13th Sun ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 3|Interlude 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 4|Interlude 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 5|Interlude 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 6|Interlude 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 7|Interlude 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Interlude 8|Interlude 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 5 - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 6 - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 7 - Setting Sun and Falling Moon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 8 - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo_v8_Cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Interlude|Interlude]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_A Tea Gathering|A Tea Gathering]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Lily's Big Adventure|Lily's Big Adventure]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip 2|The Off-topic Gossip 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 9 - Yes! Everyday life in Little Garden===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v09 000a.PNG|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - A certain normal day in Little Garden]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Finding the answer to the Golden Plate Mystery.]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Candle and Omelette and the small town of wandering spirits]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Kuro Usagi having Tea with a foreign visitor]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - The coin of the Stymphalian birds I]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - The coin of the Stymphalian birds II]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Chapter 7|Chapter 7 - Shiroyasha-sensei! Teach me!]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_9_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 10 - Then, Rabbit Heads Towards Purgatory===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo V10 Cover.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Interlude 1|Interlude 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Interlude 2|Interlude 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Please Teach me! Shiroyasha-Sensei Part II|Please Teach me! Shiroyasha Sensei Part II]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Short Story|Short Story]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_10_Afterwords|Afterwords]]
 

===Volume 11 - Strike Faster Than Starlight!===
[[Image:Cover 11.jpg|frameless|right|200px]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_11_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
 

== Project Staff ==

*Supervisor:
*Project Manager: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
:*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?p=219216#p219216 magref]
:*[[User:Edenhall|Edenhall]]

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] (Chinese Translator)
:* [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Proxying Aphraelyn)
:* [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] (Chinese Translator)

'''KIA'''

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Code_06|Code 06]]
:* [[User:Trigger91|Trigger91]]
:* [[User:Draconic|Draconic]]
:* [[User:BionicMeerkat|BionicMeerkat]]

== Series Overview ==

* ''Volume 1:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? YES! ウサギが呼びました! (March 31, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? あら、魔王襲来のお知らせ? (June 30, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? そう……巨龍召喚 (October 29, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 十三番目の太陽を撃て (February 29, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 降臨、蒼海の覇者 (June 30, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? ウロボロスの連盟旗 (November 30, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 落陽、そして墜月 (March 30, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )
* ''Volume 8:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 暴虐の三頭龍 (August 01, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100936-9 )
* ''Volume 9:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? YES! 箱庭の日常ですっ! (November 01, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-101060-0 )
* ''Volume 10:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? そして、兎は煉獄へ (April 01, 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-101295-6 )
* ''Volume 11:'' 問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? 撃て、星の光より速く！ (August 01, 2014, ISBN 978-4-04-102006-7 )

[[Category:Sneaker Bunko]]
[[Category:Genre - Action]]
[[Category:Light novel (English)]]
[[Category:Tarou Tatsunoko]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 5

2014-09-22T13:52:52Z

Rockmosis:

==Chapter 5==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen City, City of Brilliant Flames], Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

The Fifth Right Wing of the Palace is located at the heart of the [Salamandra]’s Headquarters and it is the center point for the Palace that constituted twelve towers in total. All non-combatant personnel of the Palace had been evacuated to this tower to hide in the meantime. And as the female Palace attendants were worrying about the battles outside, Rin, who wore a long hooded robe to cover her face, walked purposefully towards the secret passage way hidden within this Palace

(''It’s been two years of hard work to find the location of this place, I must not fail this.'')

Hidden within the folds of her clothes was the Dragon Horn of the Dragon of the Sea of Stars, which was taken from Sandra, carefully wrapped with an exquisite piece of cloth. Bringing along these two items, she made a beeline towards the interior of the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

(''The bronze statue that stands at the end of the Fifth Wing……Found it!'')

Rin suppressed her urge to shout in joy for the efforts of her past two years would have gone down the drain if she were to be exposed here.

Glancing around to her left and right, she checked to confirm that nobody is in the vicinity.

Rin’s heartbeat started to race as she made the descent along the spiraling stairs. The Gift that lay ahead could be said to be the most effective weapon against the Strongest Races.

And with this Gift, Rin and His Highness would be a step closer to their goal.

(''Because of the previous fiasco that made us return in defeat, His Highness is currently in a very unstable position. So no matter what happens, this Gift must make it back with us!'')

Waving aside the anxiety in her heart, she quickened her steps.

Although they had spent a great deal of combat strength in the previous battle, they were still unable to defeat any of the [Floor Master]s.

(''Being given the title of the Origin in acknowledgement for the accomplishment of defeating [Avalon], if it ends with a failure this time, the position of His Highness would definitely be taken away.'')

And the anxiety led her to increase her pace.

The winding stairs did not have any lighting and the old floorboards which were left unmaintained for a long time made the climb difficult. Holding a lantern which she had retrieved from her Gift Card in one hand, Rin continued to press on into the dark depths of the stairs.

After walking for twenty minutes or so, the spiraling stairs continued to extend downwards and she started making wild guesses regarding the depth that she had travelled thus far, but she soon shook the thought out of her head to continue onwards.

After another ten minutes, it finally widened into a Great Hall.

Within the Great Hall, which had the signage that read [Hall of the Sea of Stars], there stood five great doors and a piece of [Geass Roll].


'''『Name of Gift Game:—In the sea of stars dragon—<ref>[magrefnotes:Odd sounding but this game title was provided. Thou-You, thy- your, some words I added th behind to make it sound old.]</ref>'''

'''Thou who traveleth far across the Sea of Stars, choose the door thou desires and present thy proof.'''

'''The first Door: Many stars were born from the initial star and more came into existence thereafter as they multiplied.'''

'''The second Door: The collisions between the Stars becomes the flesh and blood for the new Stars.'''

'''The third Door: The new generation that is soon to arrive will hail the season of spring amongst the Stars.'''

'''The fourth Door: As the stalks of rye sway in the vast lands of the Star, the Gods of the five grains will celebrate and offer their blessings.'''

'''The fifth Door: The pulsation within the Earth attracts the freshest water to welcome the era of prosperity.'''

'''O’ Traveller who haveth come a long way across the Sea of Stars, two feelers are required as thy compass, crossing becomes impossible without.[magrefnotes: Ancient Chinese Dragons have these whisker like things on their snout, called feelers, supposedly in Taoist stories, it’s because they were koi fish before they leap across the dragon gate to transform into dragons. That’s also why magikarp evolves to gyrados.]'''

'''O’ Traveller who haveth come a long way across the Sea of Stars, please reconsider thy actions with great deliberation.'''

'''Once the Map of the stars is unravelled, the Sea of Stars will be divided into three from its whole.'''

'''Wanting not the Star of Destruction to shine, so be tiedth here, the disaster, to be in a long slumber.'''

'''Only wishing an eternal sleep.<ref>[magrefnotes: May it have an eternal sleep. But due to the poetic mysterious way they phrase it, I cannot add the ‘it’ which would make it very clear.]</ref>'''

[Dragon King of the Sea of Stars] Stamp』

“Uwa, that’s so simple.”

Having glanced through the contents of the [Geass Roll], Rin immediately chose the fifth Door. And walking from the entrance of the hall to the last door did not take too much time.

Along the way, there seemed to be a nagging sensation of a warding curse in the area but it was negated by the two horns of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars. If anyone were to be without those horns, there shouldn’t be any way for someone to make it this far.

But how deep has she traveled, she wondered. Perhaps it might be directly below the huge mountain that towered behind the Palace too.

A platform was built at the end of the room that had a stand for the Horn of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars to be planted into with the accompanying Flag which would adorn it.

“At last, I’m here. With this, His Highness…….will not need to be killed.”

“—Rin, killed by whom?”

“Kya!” Rin gave an exclamation in surprise.

Having originally thought herself to be alone, she was surprised by the sudden voice that tried to strike a conversation with her.

Drawing her dagger, Rin interrogated the owner of the voice.

“…Jin, could it be that you’ve been following me all these while?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Yeah! Stalker, get out!]</ref>

“Mhm, but it is just out of coincidence. I kind of spotted you moving around in the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace and just shadowed you over. I did want to inform others at first….. But, I guess it will be useless for anyone to have a direct confrontation with you when you possess that sort of Gift.”

“So you’ve come alone? Eh? Are you an idiot?”

Rin’s voice had recovered its original tone as she exclaimed.

Jin seemed to have realized it as well as he scratched his head in a troubled manner while giving a laugh.

“But, the only reason for me to talk to you is because of this one-to-one setting! Well, if there were others around, I would have never initiated this conversation!”<ref>[magrefnotes: is this a pick-up line?:o]</ref>

“…….conversation?

The intentions of Jin were now out of her grasp and Rin, who was doubtful about the potential deception in his words, took a step closer.<ref>[magrefnotes: she’s hooked -.- would be lolicon harem if he weren’t that young.]</ref>

“Well, I guess His Highness has also been in your care the other day. Since it’s just listening to you, I guess it will be a small request that I can grant. So, what do you want to talk about?”

“It’s regarding the goals of His Highness and you.”

—Rin abruptly stopped in her slow stalk towards Jin.

Noticing her response, Jin took it as a sign that he still had grounds to proceed with the negotiations.

“You’ve said it before that you and His Highness have started your activities in [Ouroboros] only two years ago right? At that time, I’ve already thought of this question. You and His Highness…… have basically joined the [Ouroboros] only two years ago right?”

“……why do you think that it is so?”

“It’s a secret. But there had been clues. Amongst the comrades who have been stolen from us three years prior, one of them possessed a similar power. And that person had a similarity to His Highness……and the emblem of [Ouroboros] that have been split into three parts, if all those were to point towards the same cosmology, there would be faint connections that can be seen from them.”

Jin replied with an expression of partial confidence and unconvinced manner. In fact, it could be said that seventy percent of this conjecture had been a replication of Izayoi’s method of deduction and applying it on the spot, but it was not shown on the surface. Just that his back was soaked with cold sweat.

And the result of his actions was that Rin started to trust his words.

“…….”

—Could it be that he really knows?

Rin gripped her dagger tighter as she grew suspicious.

“……you really are beating around the bush. Why not let’s get it out in the open shall we? Although I may not seem like it, I’m actually quite busy you know?”

“Mhm, Sor, Sorry. Then, I shall state my conjecture bluntly. His Highness is working for a goal that is —-totally different from the organization of [Ouroboros]?”

“Hah—?”

“There should be at least two major factions that are present and backed by a structure built behind them in your organization. The first would be the faction that wiped out my faction three years ago and the second would be the faction led by you guys. Initially I thought that it might have been a change of leadership but if it were the case, it would have made the title of ‘His Highness’ sound strange. So that would mean that the current leader is still in power.”

“!”

“So I’ve deduced that Rin and Maxwell, you guys are the private army under the command of His Highness and there are others in the organization who are higher in the hierarchy who are issuing the commands to you guys.”

“…..What’s this got to do with the previous conjecture of yours?”

“You should know full well don’t you? After all, you’ve been following the side of His Highness from the get-go.”

“Sorry, I really don’t catch it. Could you make it plainer?”

The grip over the dagger’s handle tightened further.

Recognizing that his beating around the bush method of conversing would spell the end of his life, Jin frantically explained:

“He, His Highness! Isn’t, Isn’t the type to follow under others. If there’s someone sitting on the throne above him, he will definitely vie for it with all his might! Moreover— he’s not the kind of person who would willingly place his life into the hands of others right?”

—Am I right? Jin tilted his head.

Rin was shaking her head in her heart in refutation.

His Highness is indeed not the sort to be suitable for battles orchestrated by another’s control. That was a point that Rin could agree to but that is not the belief held by His Highness. He has only fought in battles while carrying the burdens of their expectations upon himself. Rin gave a bitter expression as she lowered her dagger while scratching her head in a troubled manner.

“……saying all that with such conviction but isn’t it all speculation based on my self-mutterings earlier?”

“Mhm, it is. I had only just arrived at that conjecture with such confidence due to your words.”

Jin then gave his usual undependable smile to cover it over. It was then that Rin finally realized.

This smile was actually a Poker face used to hide his real thoughts.

“……I don’t like that kind of smile. Where did you pick that up?”

“It’s from the person I’ve respected. Actually, that person often showed this pretentious slight smile on the surface……but the real expression is much crueler than anyone else.”

“Hmph” Rin gave a listless response.

But for Rin, Jin’s initiation of this conversation was a good thing as well.

(''The Origin Candidate and [Genome Tree]. Having these two as comrades would definitely be much more reassuring. Moreover, the [No Name]s have great ties with the [Floor Master]s.'')

Leaving aside [Salamandra] and [Onihime] Alliance for now, having the support and connections with Shiroyasha of [Thousand Eyes] and Kouryuu, who currently stands in as the Honorary Guest member, would definitely be a benefit.

Especially since the latter has the [Great Sage who Pacifies Heavens] Bull Demon King and [Great Sage who Leaves Heaven in Disarray] Roc Demon King as his relatives. Those two Demon Lord powerhouses, who were born with a congenital God-class spiritual power, also had a sizable population of Heralds and Beast devotees that cannot be ignored.

When things come down to a difference between a milliliter and a gram in the power levels, they would then become the strongest shield if they were willing to lend a hand.

“……I’ve a question.”

“What?”

“The other time, we’ve failed in our mission and we cannot return empty handed. If I do not take this inheritance left behind by the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars…… I will require a substitute.”

“Then, just take me.”

The reply was immediate that Rin had trouble responding to it as quickly.

Jin placed a hand over his chest as he took a step forward.

“[Genier Contractor]— is a very rare Gift that can give commands to a Demon Lord without their ability to resist the control over them. In addition, you will be getting me, the leader of the [No Name]s who have been obstructing your plans all these while……Although it is incomparable to the inheritance of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars, this sort of accomplishment would surely allow you to escape the gallows right?”

“Are…Are you serious? You may be killed immediately when I bring you before them, you know?!”

“Yes, I’ve already mentally prepared myself for that possibility.”

—Jin had already set his mind on it from the start.

If [No Name] were to be in trouble, he would put himself before the rest to protect them. This is the oath from his heart.

“Just take it that I’m begging you, Rin. Fabricate a reason to temporarily put a hold to this Game and kidnap me as a substitute. We can then set up a secret negotiation with Izayoi-san and the others, telling them about the terms of needing their help for the plans to overthrow the ones in power—That you will return my comrades, Flag and Name of my Community.”

Jin quietly took a step closer while extending his hand towards her.

Looking at Rin directly and meeting her eyes with his honest gaze, he declared:

“Form an alliance with us. Then, we shall destroy the real Demon Lord Alliance with our own hands.”

===Part 2===

Izayoi grabbed a piece of the crumbling Palace rubble to fling it towards His Highness. And His Highness swung his fist to send both the piece of rubble and Izayoi flying back into the distance. But, both of them did not sustain any fatal wounds.

The both of them were in the possession of a power that far exceeded the capacity of Humans.

Their punches were packed with the force that would split the oceans, devastate mountains and valleys. Even so, they were still far from having a clear winner. In this sort of situation, if we had to name a candidate with the advantage—-then it can be said that the scales has tilted in the favor of Sakamaki Izayoi.

“Don’t get ……too cocky!”

As though he were waiting for His Highness to follow up with the attacks, Izayoi leapt and smashed his knee into his opponent’s forehead. Following the collapse of His Highness from the sudden attack, his white hair was gradually dyed red.

Although His Highness leaned back due to the impact, it was also more than that. He utilized his height to narrowly miss the follow-up kick that swept pass his face before jumping into the personal space of Izayoi to swing a punch with his right hand to strike the abdomen.

Izayoi coughed up some blood but his fighting spirit had not been dampened in the slightest.

Clasping his hands together and intertwining his fingers, he swung it down upon the back shaft of His Highness’s head.

“Gah……!”

With a force that caused the ground to form a depression, His Highness’s head had smashed into the ground. Not only was his forehead hurt and after receiving the heavy handed attack on the back shaft of his head, even if it were him he would inevitably be forced to kneel at least once.

In contrast, Izayoi was free of any fatal injuries despite panting heavily from the fight. Although the physical capabilities of the bodies were relatively similar on the appearance, but the first to tire out from the scuffle was His Highness. Izayoi initially thought that this is due to the advantage he had in his physical strength, but the situation seemed a little off at this point.

“……”

Wiping away the trickle of blood at the corner of his lips, Izayoi watched His Highness in surprise. The number of punches were equal and he did not feel any different in the powers of their fists.

Could it be that it is the difference between stamina?

(''No……It doesn’t feel like that is the case.'')

Izayoi adjusted his breathing for he decided to ponder over it quietly.

But the laugh from His Highness interrupted Izayoi’s thoughts.

“Haha……Sakamaki Izayoi, aren’t you very calm here? Even though you could have easily followed it up with another attack.”

“……”

Izayoi did not reply but his restrain from continuing the fight was definitely unnatural.

Up till this point in time, Izayoi already had three chances to defeat His Highness. Not by the use of fists to end it but by the usage of the dormant power in his body, which is the Gift of [Code Unknown].

If it were to be used, the pillar of light that could pass judgement upon the Gods and send the Huge Dragon into oblivion with a strike, this young lad should be defeated. But at every opportunity that Izayoi wanted to use it, there was an indescribable anxiety that would take root within his heart.

—Is it really okay for me to use it here?

This sort of intimidating pressure did not seem to come from this white haired lad with golden irises. It was a kind of insecurity that crept upon him from below his feet and surfacing in his thoughts from time to time to create a momentary opening between his attacks.

“I see. Your instincts are quite good. If you had used your trump card, I would also have to return the favor. In that situation, we might even cause the worst case scenario of destroying the seal of that fellow—you’ve also felt it right? The monster that sleeps within [Kouen City].”

“————-!”

“If that fellow awakens, everything would be wasted. Currently, without Shiroyasha in the lower levels, no one would be able to stop him. And that includes me and you.”

“……oh? That’s quite a humble self-evaluation from you.”

Izayoi gave a laugh as he taunted his opponent but he clearly understood it in his heart.

Ever since the start of the battle, there was an unthinkable amount of animosity that was surged from the depths of the ground. And according to Izayoi’s instincts, he could tell that the animosity was directed towards himself and His Highness.

“Mah, I guess we can only stick to the simple fist brawl then. Looks like our powers are quite equal….No, although it’s frustrating……but Sakamaki Izayoi, you are currently stronger than me.”

“Yeah, if we continue to fight, it’s an eighty or ninety percent chance for me to come out as the victor.”

Izayoi slightly nodded as he confirmed the deduction with reality.

Despite the battle being able to drag on for a few more hours, the curtains of the fight were inevitably drawing to a close with Izayoi’s victory.

His Highness also understood that fact but he leisurely shrugged his shoulders while shaking his head slowly.

“But it’s a pity that the end is already determined……you’ve heard it as well didn’t you? The sound that the Outer Wall, which protects this City, has fallen.”

Two locations, Three, the Outer Wall was being broken through in a series of attacks from different areas.

The inpouring wave of Demonified Titans swept the fatigued Fire Dragons and Lesser Dragons aside as they rushed towards the Palace where he now stood. And he was unsure of the extent which Asuka, Yao and the others would be able to hold out with the battle that would become a drawn out battle.

It would only be a matter of time before the balance in powers are destroyed.

“Come on, it’s better to defeat me as early as possible you know? I’m already prepared to fight you for a few hours. And in the worst case scenario, I would only need to escape to the city areas too. After all, in that duration, your comrades would surely be wiped out, right?!”

“Tch, what a talkative Hakuhatsuki!”

Izayoi crushed the ground under foot as he charged forward. His Highness had also taken on a fighting stance in response.

But the end was already clear to His Highness.

(''What a surprise, I didn’t expect him to have such a weakness.'')

Each time that they crossed fists, His Highness felt a growing understanding about the character of Izayoi. Grasping the development and experiences that led up to this character did not take much time.

Sakamaki Izayoi, this man—had most likely overcome every single problem with his own strength alone. As long as it is within the realms of his power, he would be sure to protect all the things he can and eradicate the enemies with all his might.

But it is precisely because of that, which made him anxious about the situation that he had no control over.

Reason being that he overtly pampers the people around him.

(''To put it nicely, it would be the treasuring of his comrades, but this guy isn’t like that. The anxiety that he feels isn’t just out of his concern over his comrades. This guy, Sakamaki Izayoi—'')

—Doesn’t trust his comrades.

No matter the amount of euphemisms that can be used to describe his character in a better light, the basic nature of this guy is one that is unable to trust in his comrades.

(''This weakness……is something that can be manipulated. If used correctly, it will be easy to break him down!'')

The corners of His Highness’s lips twitched upwards as he started to engage in the fight once more.

He could already see the way out of this situation but the next problem was what to do next in the Game. Moreover the chess pieces in his hands were also limited and insufficient.

Then all he could do for now is to resign himself to fate while steeling his determination to swing his next punch.

===Translator's Notes===

<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>
<references/>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Final Chapter

2014-08-19T00:54:42Z

Rockmosis:

==Final Chapter - White Ending==

It was snowing.

Christmas Eve was welcomed by snow, dying the streets white.

"Wow, snow is really pretty!"

Rushella was apparently seeing snow for the first time. On the way home from shopping, she exclaimed happily.

A Christmas party was to be held at Hisui's home today--All members of the Supernatural Investigations Club were planning to attend.

Going out with his friends to shop, Hisui was then going home together as a group.

All the others were immersed in the holiday atmosphere, chatting happily, but only Hisui did not seem quite happy.

Miraluka's passing was only a few days ago so he could hardly be blamed.

"What is the matter?"

Eruru asked with care.

This was her being caring. Hisui could tell from her face.

"Nothing... I was wondering whether this was her gift. A gift she deliberately sent in advance for Christmas."

"A vampire giving a Christmas gift? What a lame joke."

"In the past, I really needed her... I've always imagined, wondering if she might return one day. And that she was surely in the surroundings. So... seeing me troubled over this for so long, she appeared."

Hisui touched his left chest.

Indeed.

She had always been there.

However, did she reappear in her former appearance because of his wish?

"But... perhaps because I didn't choose her, I was unable to choose her between the two, she vanished."

"I believe not. She surely passed on, smiling."

"Eh?"

Without looking at Hisui, Eruru continued calmly.

"A vampire seeks blood in an attempt to fill the void of the life they had lost. To replenish the warmth they have lost from their hearts--That is what I have heard. But she already had no regrets. Because even in her absence. you are able to live on well. So... She is satisfied and chose to disappear, finally returning to inside your body. That is all."

"In the end, I'm still relying on her. That's so lame of me."

Hisui shook his head with a wry smile. Then Mei embraced his arm.

"What are you chatting so happily about? Hi-kun, tonight is the great Christmas Eve, let's... with me tonight..."

"Umm sorry, I absolutely won't let you stay over."

"Then Kujou-kun, with me... My parents won't be home tomorrow, come to my house..."

Before he knew it, Kirika had hugged his other arm.

A lady on each arm. One was an artificial human while the other was a witch.

No matter which side he refused, his life was in danger.

"Well..."

Just as he was caught in a dilemma, Rushella attacked from the front.

"Hey, what are you doing!? You are my servant!"

Saying that, she bared her fangs and bit.

Although the frequency was decreasing, she still thirsted for fresh blood.

"Hey stop it, this is outside!"

Rushella's lips approached.

But she did not use her teeth.

Sucking deeply on Hisui's neck, she only released him after she had sucked enough.

The mark of a vampire's kiss was not left on his neck... It was just the mark of an ordinary kiss.

"Ah, what are you doing? Now how am I supposed to show myself out in public?"

"Shut up, I should have done it a long time ago! Now everyone will know you belong to me!"

"Crap... How do I erase this?"

"Oh my oh my, Hi-kun, why don't I cover it up for you?"

"Or allow me..."

Lips approached again.

The sound of scolding came as a result.

"You are better off dead."

"Are you for real this time...?"

"What are you dallying for? Hurry, time to buy the cake next!"

"Okay okay."

The Supernatural Investigations Club members walked under the persisting snowfall.

The lively and unusual days had become the norm.

Kujou Hisui's life of hardship would continue here on.

Probably, it was going to continue forever.

[[image:Draculea V05 - BW10.jpg|thumb]]
<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Silver Cross and Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter6

2014-08-18T23:24:11Z

Rockmosis:

==Chapter 6 - Blood's Truth==

"This is a safe place, right?"

Seeing her environment, Rushella laughed in self-mockery.

Indeed, it was safe, very safe.

This kind of place, not even sunlight could enter. It was also protected heavily by alloyed armor.

Alarms will be triggered in the event of an invasion. The security guards were also experienced experts in dealing with the supernatural. Naturally, that included vampires.

Indeed, this was underground of the MPD at Kasumigaseki--The Supernatural Investigations Section headquarters.

Futhermore, Rushella was currently at the deepest part of the headquarters, the prison where Fergus used to be incarcerated.

Although she was not handcuffed and she had come here voluntarily, it still felt no different from being an inmate.

"Don't complain. Your coffin has been transported here from that church so get some proper rest."

Standing behind her, Rangetsu said reluctantly.

Last night, she had gone to pick up Rushella.

In any case, Rushella was first brought to the relevant part of the MPD to undergo questioning like "have you drunk human blood during the time you were missing" as a matter of formality.

Then under Rangetsu's supervision, she was treated to a meal and a bath--At least she was treated with courtesy.

In the end, after all sorts of procedures and the underground facility was prepared properly, the day had gone by and it was daytime during the following day.

"This place is so dark, there's no concept of time. What time is it now?"

"What are you complaining about dark as a vampire? Okay, just keep still and don't make a fuss. If you don't behave, you'll have to stay here forever, you know?"

"Hmph, this place has been broken into before, is it really safe? I can see repairs in process all over the place."

"Now that is a hard one to refute... However, this is at least the safest place in Japan. Just stay here obediently, for Kujou-kun's sake as well."

"I know."

"We can still provide blood. Tell us immediately if you feel thirsty."

Saying that, Rangetsu left. Rushella did not respond to this final word of advice.

Naturally, she could not forget the taste of blood.

Hisui's sweet, very sweet blood.

With just one sip, whether the dryness in her throat or the thirst in her heart, everything was satisfied.

However, she had refused resolutely.

With a grim face, Rushella was crouching in a corner of the square cell.

There was no lighting in the room. Total darkness.

A human would surely be plunged into fear of the dark and try desperately to escape. But Rushella felt calm instead.

No, the place where her heart felt truly calm and at ease was the home where she had lived together with Hisui.

However, that place was no longer her home.

It was not where she belonged to in the first place, just temporary shelter.

Perhaps... Staying here would be more comfortable.

Wiping the tears from the corner of her eye, Rushella looked around the room.

This place had no view and was undecorated.

Even in the darkness, Rushella's vision functioned as normal. Her eyes soon captured the entire room's environment--Then she was shocked.

"...Who is it!?"

Someone was here.

Opposite her gaze, in the other corner, someone was sitting in a chair.

"A shared room? Why wasn't I told about it?"

The other party did not answer.

The sound of a match being struck. A moment later, faint light appeared.

An old-fashioned candlestick was placed at the person's foot. The candlelight illuminated the entire room.

It was apparently a scented candle, filling the room with a sweet fragrance of imaginative fantasy.

"It's you...!"

Rushella was rendered speechless.

Impossible.

How could she possibly come here?

Rushella could not believe her own eyes--Miraluka was sitting right before her.

But it was reality.

Miraluka was sitting elegantly with legs crossed, having changed out of her inverness dress, leaning back on the chair in leisure.

"How are you here!?"

"I was here from the start."

She replied nonchalantly.

Rushella was rooted to the spot in shcok while Miraluka talked nonstop.

"I guess that you might be brought here to be isolated. Running away from my grasp is impossible, but to achieve a certain measure of defense, this place is the best choice. Hence, after that brief fight, I came here first to wait for you."

Clearly it was not as simple as her coming here first.

This woman was funamentally different from the vampires or other supernatural entities Rushella had faced off against in the past.

"This police security of the Supernatural Investigations Section is really full of holes... I can't believe they let you invade this place."

"You're blaming the wrong people if you blame them. Although they are currently shorthanded, invisibility is the expertise of vampires, let alone a True Ancestor like me. Infiltrating this place is no difficult task if I'm serious. By the way, one of the True Ancestors was even more talented at invisibility than me, but she's no longer around."

Sadness filled Miraluka's eyes when she brought up her peer's death.

But Rushella could not empathize.

She could only respond with genuine feelings.

"You came to kill me...?"

"Half correct, half wrong. I am not interested in your life or death, but it's just incidental to what will happen."

"Incomprehensible... If you find me an eyesore, say it clearly! Because... I find you very much of an eyesore too."

"Hmph, is that so?"

Miraluka nodded with deep feeling.

Seeing her so arrogant, Rushella could not help but spit out all the thoughts she had kept hidden in her heart.

"It's you every time...! When I'm together with Hisui, you always appear! If only you didn't exist... If only you didn't exist...!!"

"If I didn't exist, then Hisui would not have lived to this day."

Miraluka answered indifferently. Rushella could not talk back.

Victory was decided from the start.

Denying her meant denying Hisui.

"A young little life that almost died from inane reasons. I used to think believe, for a very long time, that humans were foolish creatures. Taking in a human on a whim to raise, I never knew it would be so interesting. I now understand a little how my perished peers felt."

"You said it was on a whim...? Hisui, he... has always felt... towards you...!"

Rushella clenched her fists and glared viciously at Miraluka.

A million thoughts converged, forming invisible pressure imposed upon Miraluka.

The negative emotions in the underground prison finally turned into killing intent, coalescing in Rushella's hands.

Holding her usual dagger in a reverse grip, she closed in on the enemy.

"Is that so...? He loved me, I see."

"What...!?"

"In that case, my return was worth it. Now there is meaning for me to kill you."

"What are you talking about!?"

Rushella had already rushed up to her but Miraluka remained unfazed. Instead, she pointed at the door.

"Would you like a change of location? This place really kills the mood."

"You mean changing to a location more suitable to killing me?"

"That I won't deny. But I could at least offer you a gift to take with you to hell, how's that? About your origins."

"...!? You know about it?"

"Merely indirect hearsay, but I have investigated your identity. Follow me if you wish to know."

Miraluka walked out the door.

After some hesitation, Rushella followed.

Even though this was path to hell, her intense desire to figure out her past still prevailed over all else.

This time, the prison break was calm and elegant, unlike the two previous incidents with severe casualties.

Zero casualties, no loss or damage.

The number of people who discovered the escapees were also zero.

Minutes later, when the setting sun's lingering glow was dyeing the sky, the two vampires arrived at the ground surface in each other's company.

"Kujou-kun... Did something happen today?"

"Nothing."

After school, Hisui was packing his things when his neighbor, Reina, asked with worry..

After all, Hisui only came to school in the afternoon, so it was natural for her to worry.

No, even if that was not the case, she would still worry for Hisui.

Ever since Rushella left, that was how she had been acting.

"I didn't feel well earlier and visited the hospital. The doctor said I'm just tired so there's nothing major."

This did not count as a lie.

He had gone to the hospital and there was nothing unusual with his health.

"Really...? I'm glad to hear that."

"Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Rushella came back."

"Eh, really?"

Reina instantly smiled radiantly.

Hisui also found her smile contagious.

"Should we celebrate? After all, it's almost Christmas!"

"Christmas huh..."

Only after saying that word did Hisui realize how incompatible it was with vampires. He could not help but smile wryly.

In terms of average Japanese people's faith, there should not be any deterimental effect on Rushella. But considering Reina's family situation, she might even invite them to attend mass at a church.

Spending Christmas at a church was probably hell for a vampire... No, calling it heaven might be more apt?

"It's okay, you don't have to. If we organize some kind of event, she might regret coming back."

"Okay, I guess you have a point... Christmas should be spent with family after all. Are you going to spend it with that lady who visited last time?"

These words caused Hisui's chest to tighten.

Indeed, he had spent Christmas every year with her in the past.

Hisui already knew a long time ago that Santa Claus did not exist, but there was Miraluka.

Every year, he would receive a present, eat turkey and cake.

A Christmas spent with a vampire--This kind of exotic event had stopped since last year.

The winter of his third year in middle school, he had spent a lonely Christmas, a silent night without Miraluka.

So, what about this year?

"Who are you going to spend Christmas with?"

Reina asked again without any ill intent.

I'm fine with spending it alone if there's no one--Perhaps Hisui could say that.

"...I dunno."

But he evaded the question and chose escapism.

Reina wanted to say more but Hisui left her behind and got out of the classroom.

Mei watched him leave.

Then as though thinking of something, she walked over to Eruru who was packing her schoolbag.

"Umm... Could you stay a while? I'm guessing Senpai has things to ask you."

"Got it. Then the usual place...? Never mind, how about the student council office?"

"No problem. Let's go."

It was currently dusk.

The red evenening glow covered the entire sky. Shortly after, it was going to be devoured by the dark canopy of night.

Who knows how much time had passed. Miraluka and Rushella had arrived at the park near Hisui's house.

There were few pedestrians here. Plus the thick foliage blocking the street lights, this place was particularly dark even in the daytime, let alone night.

"I used to take Hisui here often. There are no kids in the area and other parks are packed with people, so I could only bring him here. What a shame that we couldn't experience what people call family outings."

"Hmph, showing off much? Let me tell you, I have memories too, right here in this park! After all, over there is the place Hisui and I met!"

Rushella puffed out her chest proudly and pointed at the alley where she had met Hisui for the first time.

Indeed, that night, she had encountered Hisui here--then sucked his blood.

Everything started here.

"Oh my, how unfortunate for that brat."

Hisui would probably agree if he heard that.

Miraluka walked over to the pavilion in the center of the park. Rushella followed with a scowl.

The two of them sat down on the wooden bench and looked at each other.

Miraluka took out two wine glasses and placed them on a small table. She had picked them up from home on the way. Then she took out a bottle of vintage fine wine and poured into the glasses.

"I don't drink."

"I didn't poison it. Poisoning would be meaningless for both of us. Don't you like this color and fragrance? We cannot resist. This is a taste shared by all vampires."

"...Hisui will get mad. He sad that minors cannot drink this. He is clearly a minor himself."

"Oh really? By the way, in my collection is a bottle of wine whose vintage is the year Hisui was born. Do you know where it went?"

"...No idea."

She did not admit she was the one who broke it.

This incident still pained Rushella in her heart.

She really hated this woman.

"Okay... About me, if you know something then answer me quickly! I don't have the mood to drink and chat with you!"

Rushella asked fiercely while Miraluka picked up a glass of wine elegantly.

Savoring the fragrant and complicated wine, she looked at Rushella.

"There are a total of twelve True Ancestors and you are not one of them."

"So what? Then who am I!?"

"Twelve women... Some of them have barely spoken to me while others have never liked me. But we would all gather once a year to meet up. A kind of year end report, I suppose. Drinking red wine, eating bread, chatting casually. It was very lively."

"A 'reunion' for True Ancestors huh? That's so human of you and them. When did you gather every year?"

"Christmas."

Miraluka answered with full seriousness but Rushella could not help but suspect her of joking.

Impossible.

This was absolutely absolutely absolutely impossible.

"Are you really a vampire!?"

"What's wrong with celebrating ''his'' birthday? Everything of ours started with him, from the very day when we embraced his remains and drank his blood."

Rushella hid her laughter after hearing that. She gradually understood that what was up next was related to her true identity.

"We would gather every year, but starting at some point, someone became absent. Although those of us attending did not decrease every year, it was at least decreasing every century. Some were destroyed by humans, other sought destruction on their own, others had accidents. By the time we were down to half, someone spoke up. She said that things would be bad at this rate and vampires will go extinct one day, so something must be done."

"Why did they think that? As long as we want, we can create servants easily..."

"When a True Ancestor perishes, so does all her servants."

"Then have offspring and descendants..."

"A vampire's reproductive ability is much lower than a human's. Even with an immortal body, one cannot bear too many children in the end. And among them are some who are like me, childless our entire lives with no intention of procreating. Then what? To sustain the prosperity of the race, ultimately, the base number of True Ancestors needs to be expanded."

"Expanded...!? Is that possible?

Rushella smacked the table and stood up.

As planned by that Fergus, as long as the direct bloodline of a True Ancestor was maintained, the existence of pureblooded vampires infinitely close to True Ancestors could be maintained.

But how could a True Ancestor herself be recreated?

Staring into the wine in her glass, Miraluka continued nonstop. Recalling back then, this was the liquid that man had called "my blood."

"The blood of God that we drank no longer exists. According to legend, there are a few holy relics that were stained with that blood, but the veracity is difficult to determine for all of them. Even if they were real, freshness has been lost. So another method must be found in search of substitutes."

"Substitutes...?"

This word made Rushella go pale.

She could already guess.

But she dared not speak out.

"Indeed. The closest substitute to God... That is rather taboo to say. Rather, the substitute with the most concentrated curse in the blood, punished by God, namely, the blood of the True Ancestors."

"...!"

"Giving a vampire's blood to another vampire has no effect. But giving it to a human is different. Whether ingested orally or injected directly into a blood vessel, it always result in irregular vampirization, giving birth to a vicious monster. The same goes for a True Ancestor's blood, of course. However, there were exceptions among them."

"Exceptions...?"

Rushella's face turned more and more pale.

Stop talking.

Don't say anymore.

A voice was screaming that in her mind.

"I don't know the precise details either. They asked me, so I provided my blood but I was not interested in how it was going to be used. Neither did I know who it was used on. However, at the very least, you were born. I have heard of rare cases of success. Fakes who had drunk the blood of True Ancestors. Former humans. During childhood or puberty, perhaps even in the womb--A certain True Ancestor conferred her blood to you. This resulted in turning you into a vampire infinitely close to a True Ancestor. If you're asking what is your identity, you are one of our subspecies, what one might call a Pseudo True Ancestor, perhaps?"

"Pseudo True Ancestor..."

Rushella understood this term.

In other words, a so-called imposter.

An artificial creation created by the True Ancestors' need.

She was a fake existence from the start.

Rushella slid down from the bench and fell on the ground.

Shaken regarding her own origin, she was unable to support her body.

"Who... am I...?"

Looking at Miraluka, she searched for answers.

But Miraluka did not care about her at all, all she saw was wine.

"How would I know? Perhaps an ordinary character you could find anywhere, but I suspect you have undergone modification. You have no memories probably because you never experienced life in human society to begin with. Just find a suitable garden, implant a bit of basic knowledge, then you were born. Since you woke up as though you had hibernated, your actual age is probably similar to your appearance. But your heart is like a newborn baby's, a pure and untainted True Ancestor. The reason you love Hisui is merely an imprinting process similar to a hatchling's. That being said, his special constitution, allowing you to drink from him as you wish in a semi-perpetual manner, is probably one of the reasons."

Rushella remained collapsed, sitting on the ground.

Everything was futile.

The past she hoped to find did not exist in the first palce.

She regretted searching for her roots.

Her only measure of identity--a True Ancestor vampire--also collapsed totally.

"They placed you in a coffin after birth, preserved appropriately then kept securely in different locations--That's all I heard. I never expected to find one of them sleeping in my surroundings."

"Why put me on that kind of mountain...? The True Ancestors created me then abandoned me...?"

"You'll have to ask the True Ancestor who created you. That said, she no longer exists. She created you and others just in case, but she perished first. On the other hand, someone like me who cared nothing for the proliferation of the race ended up surviving. What a twist of fate."

Miraluka downed her glass of wine, stood up and walked over to Rushella.

Supporting herself with her arms, Rushella kept backing away.

"...I understand about me now. But why do you have to kill me... Is it just because the sight of me offends you...? In your eyes, I am an imposter, so you cannot bear the sight...!?"

"No, I feel grateful to you instead. Your existence is truly excellent insurance."

The sun was about to set.

The crimson gaze pireced Rushella.

Normally speaking, the mystic eyes had no effect on vampires themselves.

But the light from Miraluka's eyes was immeasurably commanding. Rushella could not help but sprawl on the ground.

"What is your goal...!?"

Miraluka smiled mercilessly and pointed at the left of Rushella's chest.

That was where she had targeted yesterday.

This was her ultimate goal all along.

"I want your heart."

"Is there anything you've figured out? Not just Hi-kun, even Eruru-chan is making such a solemn look?"

The group was gathered around the long table in the student council office. Mei was the first to speak.

Right now, the only people present were her and Eruru, as well as Kirika who had provided the student council office.

The president and the other student council members were not around, making this the perfect spot for a confidential conversation.

"Kujou-san had a thorough checkup this morning."

"Oh my, you two have progressed to that point already? Should I cook red beans and rice to celebrate?"

"...Sudou-san."

Kirika scolded Mei for her messing around and urged Eruru to continue with her gaze.

"The object of the tests was about Kujou-san's constitution."

"Oh you've checked it before, right? But nothing came out in the end, didn't it?"

"Indeed. No particular conclusion was reached this time either. However, more time was spent on the physiological analysis, hence some of that Miraluka vampire's intent could be deduced as a result."

"What's goign on? Why does she want to kill Rushella?"

Eruru did not answer Kirika. Instead, she asked her and Mei another question.

"Let me ask you two. How would you destroy a vampire?"

Why ask this now? Mei and Kirika exchanged glances in puzzlement.

"Hmm, expose them to sunlight... Stake them through the heart?"

"Decapitation then crush the head... Although it's so bloody that I don't really want to actually do it."

Eruru nodded quietly, seemingly satisfied with these cliched answers.

"Correct indeed. Conversely, attacks to the head and heart will cause fatal injuries to vampires. These locations cannot regenerate."

"I know that kind of stuff but what does it have to do with the current incident?"

"Are you implying that Miraluka is actualy a fake... The real one is already dead?"

Eruru shook her head and refuted Kirika's question.

"No, she is most likely the real one, which is why Kujou-san feels so troubled. Just as he told us, Miraluka possesses the greatest powers of regeneration among all vampires. Surviving on willpower alone was most likely true. But she is currently very weak. She has no more time."

"Incomplete regeneration? I don't think I saw her in pain or discomfot?"

Mei tried hard to recall what had happened but could not identify anything unusual.

Since she had lost that badly in a contest of strength, she ought to conclude that Miraluka was very strong, not weak.

"She is flawed but not in pain. That is why our attacks failed. I found it strange at the time and Kujou-san probably noticed it. He probably did not tell us because he refused to admit it. This time, the wool was pulled over his eyes as well."

"What do you mean? She looks very normal in appearance, right? What is she lacking?"

Seeing Kirika baffled, Eruru pointed at the left of her own chest.

"She is lacking a heart."

" "HUH!?" "

Mei and Kirika were stunned speechless while Eruru continued:

"Yesterday, my silver bullet shot through her heart. The bullet definitely pierced the chest. Supposing the bullet was blocked by a rib, or stayed in the heart, she should have suffered severe injury, but she still managed to live. But the bullet definitely pierced her body with the same effect as a wooden stake piercing the heart, yet she did not perish. Why?"

Incomprehensible.

How would one know?

Mei and Kirika could only shake their heads with pale faces.

"The answer is simple. She has no heart to begin with. Since it is not there, it cannot be destroyed. Hence the bullet shot through easily because there was no obstacle, becaus there was no heart there at all."

"Umm... Hold on, hold on right there, how does she live without a heart!?"

"Was her heart damaged and did not regenerate for some reason!? But if that's the case, she should be destroyed, right?"

Neither of them could accept it. Eruru indifferently explained the results of Hisui's tests.

"Her heart still exists. Even right now, it is currently beating. However, it is outside her body."

Mei and Kirika looked at each other.

Judging from the earlier conversation, the answer was right in front of them.

"Could it be... her heart..."

"Inside Kujou-kun's body..."

"Indeed. Her heart has been transplanted into Kujou-san. Kujou-san suffered a heavy injury overseas with severe damage to his heart. There was no other way to save him. The operation was probably performed without even using anesthetics but at the time, Kujou-san was in no condition to care what exactly she was doing to him. However, he seems to remember hazily. The scar left on his chest, the special constitution rendering vampirization ineffective, as well as his memories of her performing chest compressions desperately. Judging from the surgical scars and the ECG, he definitely went through an operation. Unlike dhampirs like me, he is a human with vampire powers residing in his body."

This explanation brought upon a long silence.

Miraluka barely managed to survive with her heart beating outside her body.

This miraculous sustenance of life was only made possible by an immortal vampire.

However, this could not possibly be sustained indefinitely.

"Right now, her body is an empty shell without a core. Precisely because she is a True Ancestor, she is barely hanging on to life. Even with her heart outside her body, as long as the heart remains fine, she remains immortal--That is precisely a vampire."

"How long can she last like this?"

Mei asked seriously.

Whether or not her heart was inside her body, it was fine as long as she lived.

At least Hisui would be satisfied.

But if her resurrection was only temporary, if she was no longer eternal... She must definitely be planning something as a result.

"Since her heart is absent from her body, she might perish any time. At least, she is currently so weak that she cannot even heal the injury from blocking a bullet with her hand. She probably cannot last much longer. The reason she gathered huge quantities of blood was most likely to find a solution. But she discovered that it was futile whether she sought quality or quantity. Hence, she now regards Rushella as her last resort for salvation."

"Using her... as a backup heart?"

Kirika concluded.

Her original heart was sustaining Hisui's life and could not be taken out, of course.

Hence, she could only search for a substitute.

Using a vampire's regenerative abilkities, transplanting another person's organs or limbs were not a problem at all.

"Indeed. But this is a heart after all, so it cannot be replaced so easily. A human heart is definitely not going to work while ordinary vampires will not necessarily satisfy her. Hence, she chose the heart closest to her own, one closest to a True Ancestor's heart. The answer is... Rushella."

Eruru concluded.

After a moment's silence, Mei said:

"Will this... succeed? It's a heart after all? If taking it out and installing it would work, she wouldn't have to go through so much trouble."

Kirika also agreed. This action could lead to futility.

"Even if the transplant succeeds, there is no guarantee how long she will live. Then wouldn't Rushella-san have died for nothing? If her heart is taken out of her body, Rushella-san would surely perish instantly."

"Indeed, perhaps you two are right. Miraluka surviving is a miracle. Kujou-san sustaining the heart is also a miracle. The two of them meeting again is yet another miracle. However, she is still gambling everything on this. Most likely, she must have tried all sorts of solutions after returning but none worked. Still, she clings to life, refusing to give up."

"It must be for Hi-kun."

"Women are the weaker sex, yet they are powerful as mothers... No, rather, it is a woman's dedication."

The girls smiled wryly.

We really can't win against her--Their smiles carried such a realization.

The True Ancestor who had chosen destruction for the sake of a boy. Now, she was seeking life for the same boy.

The trio fell silent. Eruru looked at her cellphone.

A text from Rangetsu.

"She says Rushella-san has gone missing. Presumably, she will not leave on her own... Miraluka probaly visited."

"Oh my, what a pain! Vampires really can't give us a break!"

"No helping it... She is doing it for Kujou-kun after all."

Mei and Kirika stood up and left the student council office.

Eruru was about to follow them when they asked her at the same time.

"You're not going to tell Hi-kun?"

"Keeping him out... Isn't that not good?"

Eruru was struggling internally too.

Not wanting to get him involved, these was Eruru's benevolent intent--As long as the few of them could handle this matter, it would be for the best.

However, Eruru chose something else.

"Please go ahead first, you two. Oogami-san already memorized her smell so it should be easy to track her. You two meet up with Oogami-san first."

"Okay, I'm leaving Hi-kun to you❤"

"We will be waiting for you."

Eruru saw them off then ran through the corridor to that empty classroom.

"Hisui-kun, you look like it's the end of the world."

Hisui was sprawled over a desk. Touko was hovering leisurely by his side.

She was actually quite annoying but today, Hisui found her presence calming.

Seeing things getting complicated, perhaps she was the only one who could remain uninvolved.

"Touko-san, you're in such good spirits even though you're dead."

After saying that, he realized he was being way too sarcastic.

But Touko did not mind. Raising her arms, she curled her forearms and made an energetic pose.

"Yes❤ You've gotta enjoy life to the max!"

"Well, your life has already ended, Touko-san..."

"Of course not. Earth-bound spirits still need love!"

"You'd better pray for love in your next life. By the way, don't you want to move on to the afterlife?"

"Feelings are very important for things like that. When the time comes, I might disappear without even the chance to finish saying 'I am so happy...'"

Touko laughed sadly.

On further thought, Hisui realized her presence was the weakest. After all, the vast majority of people could not sense her existence.

By the time people were able to see her, they were perhaps already dead.

"...Touko-san, what about your family? Whether or not you want to move on, since you never got the chance to say goodbye to them, how about find them... and meet them or something?"

"Hmm, my family situation wasn't too good. I think they've moved away already so I don't have to visit on purpose. Getting too attached to things from my life won't help. I have to live by looking to the future!"

"Yeah, well, you're already dead..."

It was no joking matter for a dead person to be advising a living person on how to live.

"By the way... What's troubling you, Hisui-kun? Is it that pretty lady?"

"Yeah, pretty much. She's currently alive probably because of me. It feels like she crawled out of the grave because she was too worried about me. Clearly it's something to be happy about but I can't feel happy, so lame of me. I don't wish for her to be better off dead, but..."

"But?"

--Could he stand aside and ignore Rushella's death?

Indeed, he had been asking himself.

He ought to talk to her and ask if there existed some other solution.

However, Miraluka must have thought over this type of question already.

Before revealing herself, she must have tried many solutions.

However, finding nothing, her limit was approaching.

Hence--

"Actually, don't make things out to be too complicated, okay?"

Touko the optimist spoke while going in a circle in the air.

Seeing her so optimistic, Hisui could not help but retort harshly.

"What do you mean? I'm facing a war between the mother-in-law and the bride. How do you expect me to get out of this kind of hopeless situation?"

"Hmm, choosing between the two of them, who is the most important, but do you really need to agonize over this kind of thing?"

Touko was still drifting back and forth on the side.

Looking detached from the mundane world, she was simply speaking as an observer and elder.

"Because you're all alive. Unlike me, you're all living. Important people, important things, these will all increase as time goes by. If you have to rank everything and pick out what's the most important, doesn't that mean giving up on so many things?"

"..."

"Isn't it better to live life more greedily, embracing everyone in your bosom?"

Touko smiled tenderly.

Hisui could not help but smile too.

Oh I see now.

Actually, he already knew a long time ago.

"Elders are different after all."

"Despite how I look, I am like an older sister! Do you know why I am so great?"

"Now I know. But don't move on until I leave this school, okay?"

"Yes, I will stay here for ten more years!"

That's way too long--Hisui could not help but remark in his heart.

Then he left the empty classroom and ended up running into Eruru in the hallway.

"Kariya..."

"Rushella-san has gone missing. She is most likely with your foster mother. Are you coming?"

"Yeah."

"Perhaps one of them might end up dead. Rather, I might be firing my gun."

"No problem. I will try my best to stop them."

"What a fool. Why don't you stop interfering in conflicts betwen vampires?"

"Don't say that. If you get into a fight with someone, I will try to stop it too."

"..."

Eruru went silent.

Gazing at Hisui, her expresison was inscrutable.

"...What? Shouldn't we hurry?"

Hisui urged.

Hence, Eruru finally resolved herself to speak.

"I have something I wanted to say to you. Starting a long time ago, I have wanted to tell you this."

"What?"

"I... I..."

Taking a deep breath, she stared into Hisui's eyes and said, one word at a time:

"I ABSOLUTELY HATE YOU!!"

"Huh?"

Hisui was baffled.

He completely failed to understand.

"Uh, I never got the feeling you liked me... But I never expected to hear something so harsh from you directly."

"I have always wanted to tell you those words."

"Hmm, fine, can't be helped... On the other hand, I like you quite a lot."

Instantly, Eruru's entire face went bright red.

Hisui did not notice and continued.

"You're a person with a heart, you helped me so much... Anyway, thank you."

"..."

"So... Let's continue to get along."

As soon as he said that, Hisui felt himself getting kicked in the shin. That force felt like it was enough to break a wooden bat.

"Ouch, what the heck!?"

"Shut up, that is what I hate about you! How can you be considerate for others all the time, how can you be so handsome and gallant, how can you be born with such smarts, everything about you pisses me off!"

"Y-You don't have to go so far..."

Rejected by her totally, Hisui could not help feeling a little sad.

Seeing Hisui make that kind of face, Eruru seemed to get angry. As for why she was angry, Hisui totally could not understand.

"In any case, keep yourself the same, the way I hate you! Don't carelessly change yourself, that will be even more annoying! So... So.. Stay the same as always!"

"...Hmm, okay... I will."

Hisui answered and got kicked again.

Just as he was about to protest, Eruru grabbed his hand.

"Okay, hurry!"

"I know! Sigh, what pissed you off so much..."

While running through the corridor, Hisui muttered in puzzlement.

Behind them, Touko was happily watching them leave.

"My heart...?"

Rushella covered her left breast.

Indeed, that was where Miraluka aimed last time.

But why?

"Are you saying you want to destroy me completely because I am in your way..!?"

"If I wanted to destroy you, I would have done it a long time ago. I simply want your heart, that is all."

"I am asking you your goal...!"

"Have you heard of heart transplants? Because... I don't have one..."

Miraluka took off her inverness dress then unclasped a strap to reveal her left breast.

On the white and pale breast, surpassing Rushella's in volume, a clear bullet hole was visible.

It was an empty hole left on the chest after being pierced by a bullet.
[[image:Draculea V05 - BW09.jpg|thumb]]

"You...!"

"Who knows when this wound will heal up. But rather, whether I can survive until the day it heals is also unknown. Right now, I don't even have half the power from my prime."

"Why...? Unlike me, you are a real True Ancestor, right!?"

"Indeed, precisely because of that, I managed to survive, barely. But I already gave my heart to Hisui. I lived because my heart is still beating, but this is the limit. Like a wound clock that will stop turning eventually. So... I can only get a new replacement, a substitute infinitely close to me. Even if the result is a gamble... I can only take the gamble."

Rushella finally understood Miraluka's intent.

She wanted her body, her heart.

This body, created as a True Ancestor's backup, was now carrying out its duty, how ironic.

"You chose death once... to save Hisui. Now, you have returned for Hisui and you will live on for him. Is that what's going on?"

"...Living on is precisely my lot in life as a vampire. I will do so even at the cost of destroying you."

"Is that so...? Very well, take it. I don't care."

Like Miraluka, Rushella exposed her left breast.

After sunset, the evening wind blew across her white chest.

"May I? I am rather special, while you will immediately perish once your heart is gouged out?"

"Sure. This is the only thing I can do... for that guy."

Miraluka's face went dark.

Her beautiful face had been as serene as a lake until now. Faint signs of laughter were surfacing.

But she still stepped forward.

Reaching out, her right hand turned into a killing weapon.

Rushella closed her eyes tightly in resignation, puffing out her chest, offering everything.

At the last moment, footsteps were heard from behind.

Miraluka looked back. The arrivals were related to Hisui.

They were Mei, Kirika and Rangetsu.

"Trying to stop me?"

The trio nodded at the same time.

"Why? She is the rival of you three. And it's a conflict between vampires. Why interfere?"

"To earn affection points!"

Mei replied instantly.

"That's right, if anything happened to this child, if we watched without doing anything, he will sure hate us. I don't want that."

Kirika smiled sadly.

"Also, if you were to succeed... I will be excluded by them even more. I don't have much presence already."

Rangetsu declared with an elder's dignity.

Everyone was in agreement.

"When did he learn to capture women's hearts so well? I don't know if I should be happy or sad about that."

Miraluka sighed in exasperation and smiled.

At this time, new intruders arrived, deepening Miraluka's smile.

Hisui and Eruru arrived one after another.

Hisui was carrying the sacred cross sword from home, the Tzara Blade.

On the sword's blade, gemstones were giving off crimson light dyeing the surroundings red.

"You brought the talisman I left you? What are you intending? To destroy me with it?"

"...No."

"Fighting using your constitution? Your body carries the potential for a human to oppose vampires. If humans could stand on equal ground with vampires, then there will no longer be conflict between them. Perhaps coexistence could be actualized. Are you thinking of using this power to fight me?"

"No."

Then what are you going to do?"

Hisui pointed the Tzara Blade at himself.

"This heart, I'm returning it to you."

Closing his eyes, Hisui pierced his own chest with the blade.

Blood splashed everywhere.

Kirika screamed while Mei and Rangetsu were stunned.

Eruru had apparently predicted this scene. Turning her face away, she endured the smell of blood, desperately trying to maintain her sanity.

"What are you doing...!?"

Miraluka finally showed surprise on her face.

She had not given Hisui this sword for this kind of task.

"Are you trying to waste everything I've done!?"

"...You're the one who's wasting everything. I don't want to lose you again. Neither do I want to lose Rushella!"

Hisui pressed against his left chest that was bleeding like a spring.

The bleeding was making his originally pale skin even more pallid. The crest of thorns appeared on his neck.

Anti-Drac mode.

But this transformation was just a necessary result. It was not his goal.

"This was originally yours... I'm returning it to you now. This is enough. Don't do anything to Rushella."

"..."

"What about me? Aren't there artificial hearts? There are many solutions so I'll live, somehow... Otherwise, use your vampire powers to make me hibernate or seal me away, whatever you want. I'll wait for you, whether it takes a decade or a century, to make me live on. So stop, it's already enough..."

Hisui desperately used the sacred cross sword to support his collapsing body.

Rushella ran over to hug him.

"Hang in there, don't die!!"

"Don't write me off as dead so easily. You said it before, right...? So don't die either. Also, you too."

The last three words were directed at Miraluka.

He was not mature enough to send everyone he cherished to a perfect ending.

He was not cool enough to abandon everything for one cherished person.

So he had no choice.

And Miraluka--She smiled, smiling faintly with a satisfaction.

"Wonderful."

"Huh...?"

"Looks like you don't need me anymore. This time will be true farewell."

Everyone present tensed up.

Rather than destroying her, they only wanted to protect him.

The girls were trying to save Hisui's life.

And Hisui, to avoid losing her again...

But time was merciless.

The outline of Miraluka's face was collapsing bit by bit.

Starting from the edges, her body was gradually turning into ash.

"Why...!? Hey!"

Hisui ran over.

He wanted to hug Miraluka, but the collapsing limbs were scattered in the wind, leaving only her torso in his arms.

"Why... Why!? Why do this...!? Hey, hurry and drink blood, as much as you need, drink my blood! If you die a second time, I absolutely won't forgive you!"

"I am already dead to begin with. Also, I don't need your blood. Who do you take me for?"

"No time for jokes... Hey!"

"Your blood... Save it for her."

Miraluka's eyes met with Hisui's gaze.

Staying where she was, the last True Ancestor smiled tenderly.

Like a mother handing over her son, like sister handing over her younger brother, like a woman handing over her lover...

She said to Rushella:

"Continue to drink Hisui's blood. The true value of Anti-Drac mode is in his blood--The weakening of a vampire. His blood tastes excellent and is addictive. Then the vampire becomes progressively weak. One day, you will become completely human."

"You..."

Rushella wanted to step foward but she halted.

This final instant, this farewell moment, should be left for those two alone.

"Farewell forever."

"Hey, hold on, I still haven't--"

Before he could say anything.

Thank you, goodbye, I love you.

None of this could be said to her.

Still the same, nothing changed.

He could only watch helplessly, exactly the same as that day in the past.

Hence, he could only kiss the air. It was the only thing he could do.

Only the mark of her lips remained in the present world, not disappearing for a very long time.

But while their lips separated, the beauty in his arms had already vanished.

The exquisite remains of ash retained the smiling face of Miraluka's final moments, finally scattering in the night, disappearing into the wind.

Hisui embraced the ashes tightly in his arms, sobbing uncontrollably.

Ever since Miraluka died, this was his first time crying.

His cries echoed between heaven and earth, persisting for a long time.

Staying by Hisui's side, Rushella accompanied him. Even when the others had left, she still remained. Forever and ever...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Silver Cross and Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Log Horizon

2014-08-17T22:48:16Z

Rockmosis: /* Volume 08 */

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc -- [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

:I was going to bring up something similar in the forums to get the other editors' opinions. I will ask about this as well. -- [[User:Guardianknight|Guardianknight]] ([[User talk:Guardianknight|talk]]) 07:25, 8 November 2013 (CST)

::We need someone to crosscheck with JP ver (TL-kun translate this from C -> E) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:48, 8 November 2013 (CST)

Just asking if this project are approved, and who is the Project Administrator, Project Supervisor and Project Leader: ? -- [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] 00:44, 10 November 2013 (CST)

:I doubt we need them for now. The translator isn't from BT, I don't think we can just "supervise other community translation" like the translation were ours -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Has there been any consensus about using Japanese honorifics, or nicknames? For example, Nyanta likes to call Shiroe "Shiroechi," and Soujirou as "Soujicchi" Would the translator mind? Also, I recently noticed that the punctuation for sentences could be different in the Japanese version. Would the translator mind if we tried to be consistent?

Also, the Japanese LN liked to consistently put terms in brackets like so: <Debauchery Tea Part> or <D.D.D>. How would the translator or others (but mainly the translator) feel about doing the same? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 09:48, 10 November 2013‎ (CST)

:TL-kun give us the permission to do whatever we want to his translation -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

::Really? Fantastic! I'll try and do this in phases/separate editing session, from least objectionable to most. That way, if people really have a problem with one phase of changes, they can undo them in one go. Hope that's ok with everyone?

::1)Japanese honorifcs/nicknames. Done with (v1-6). Wouldn't mind some feedback if people like this, or would prefer the original. Naturally, the most important opinion belongs to the TL, as I sure as fun can't do what he/she did, and I don't want to step on any toes.
:::Saw some subsequent edits to the honorifics that I made, and just thought I should point out that I'm sticking to how Mamire spelled it. Also to ask that people don't just change the names randomly. Naotsugu calls Shiroe "Shiro" fairly often. It's not a typo, I think it comes from knowing each other in real life. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]]

::2)Matching sentences/punctuation to Japanese version. I think a number of the really long compound sentences may have been the result of Japanese->Chinese. On further reflection, that's basically saying I intend to review every line of the translation. I dunno what I was smoking, but it must have been good. Still, I opened my big mouth...my cross to bear, I suppose.
::-- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:55, 11 November 2013‎ (CST)

:::Really don't need to get updating the figures here since all changes are logged anyway; I see something new has been posted in this talkpage and come in looking for new discussion but no new timestamps makes things confusing. On topic tho, like the changes so far in terms of honorifics/nicknames. More recently, not so sure about seeing numbers like twenties changed to 20s; that's just my preference you don't need to go changing it back.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:16, 6 February 2014 (CST)

== Novel Illustrations ==

Seems someone from AnimeSuki already has all the illustrations up to volume 6.

Link to the message post: [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?s=65005d4bb56f58b9836e2ecf8c18ef9a&p=4865516#post4865516 Link]

Location of the novel illustrations: [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ/all Link] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 08:34, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Would anyone object to me trying to put the images from the novel into the approximate place where they belong in the chapters? I can only do that for the translated parts of volume 1 (its the only one i have a copy of the original work for reference)? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 14:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I dunno about anyone else, but I don't see a problem with it. Just so you know, I've put in hidden tags showing where each page starts, for volumes 2-3, and 4 pt 1. So that should give you an idea where each image went in the original volume. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 15:29, 1 December 2013 (CST)

::Ah, I may take a stab at doing some of that then. Out of curoisoty, are those page numbers based on the Japanese or Chinese books? Is a format similar to how they do it with Mahouka okay?([[Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_1]]) [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 15:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

Incidentally, I just checked on the illustration page numbers listed in for volume 1 and a lot of them were off by a few pages (I fixed them to match the paper copy), but maybe someone with a physical copy of books 2-5 should double-check the rest? Also, I just noticed we're using the cover of the manga for the series image, should we perhaps swap that with the cover of volume 1? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 03:45, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I can vouch for most of the images I uploaded in volumes 2-5 being in the right places; some illustrations in volume 5 could be in the wrong places but educatated guessing of where they should be according to the missing pages I have in my raws, is how I deduced where the rest go. Another note image files in volume 1 now need to be moved/renamed to the correct pages. I'll do that when I get back and can double check the illustrations, the double pages with page numbers at the bottom are correct.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:05, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Image fonts ==

Anyone know the font used in the translated images? Thinking about editing the annex ones. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:39, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:Anime Ace : [http://www.1001fonts.com/anime-ace-font.html Link] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:40, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Brackets ==

About those <> brackets in vol 2 chapter 4, it just seems out of place in full text because only that chapter has that brackets but others didn't. I create a new draft page for experiment uses to avoid such problems. : [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Draft]]

Isn't there any feedback from other editor about the use of <> brackets? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:35, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I only did it in v2c4p1+2, to see what people thought about how it looked, versus the previous version. And then those two parts in particular because I think those are among the more bracket-heavy parts, with all the guild names. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 11:53, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::For my point of view, the brackets is unnecessary, since the english reader (some of them and probably majority of them) is not accustomed to <> brackets. The english translation is mainly for english reader so it's pointless to copy japanese style for using 「」 brackets.
::Although for names and honorifics, I prefer to follow japanese ways.
::By the way, this is off topic, but could you use "<big><nowiki>-- ~~~~</nowiki></big>" in the end of your statement so others will know that you're the one who speaking -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:15, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:::I agree with LiTTleDRAgo, I feel the use of brackets is not totally necessary. Maybe for some special terms ('the bag of holding' comes to mind as an example) but with the amount of times that guild names actually show up in the text, it begins to feel cluttered. In terms of keeping to the original text, honorifics and furigana (even tho the use of furigana like {{furigana|Druid|Forest Mage}} {{furigana|Guardian|Protector Warrior}} {{furigana|Enchanter|Support Mage}} can appear more cluttered :S) are higher in terms of priority to me. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:04, 14 November 2013 (CST)

Alright, I think that's a clear majority then. LiTTleDRAgo, if you can get rid of that draft with the brackets? (I dunno how to go about it in a clean way) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:43, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5, Chapter 3 ==

There appears to be a mostly complete translation (about 48 of 53 pages?) at [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sd588sQAUtHkvGscRuPWJvVMc2AjIiuNocroEU_ZxNM/edit?pli=1 here], however it appears to be a mixture of various anonymous authors. Do we want to perhaps post a comment there asking if we can post or link their translation once its complete, before all the contributors for that page disappear? I'm not sure what the procedure for that sort of thing is, but given that almost all of the BT translations for Log Horizon have come from skythewood (who mentions the other translation in his twitter), if we don't attempt to secure permission or link, it might be a while before we end up with a translation of that chapter on BT. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 16:00, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I tried to ask today but seems that too many people are looking at the file this I cannot see the comments to make a comment. If anyone else can get in to where they be able to see the tool bars please jump at the chance to do it.
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:11, 2 December 2013 (CST)

::I posed the question in the google doc, near the top. Awaiting a reply... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:29, 2 December 2013 (CST)

It looks like they'll be okay with it, unsure what the next step in this process is... i suppose it would be easiest if one of them posted it, otherwise do we have to contact the project administrator or something? should we also check if they're okay with us editing it, etc...? I'm really quite new here so I don't know what the next step is.... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 05:27, 2 December 2013 (CST)

:Yup, I saw you post and seen their reply back stating it was alright to be placed on here. Chapter 3 is finished I'm sure we will start adding it soon. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 12:32, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Translation for Log Horizon Volume 5, Chapter 3 has been completed and the group seems to be okay with it being posted and edited on baka-tsuki. I've extracted a copy of just the english text at ( http://pastebin.com/rniNFwuQ ), but I'm unsure as to what the next step is... should we just post that, or do we have to check with the project administrator or something else? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:27, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:Your best bet would be to ask LittleDrago (Project super). Although there shouldn't be any problem as rye have given permission, just be sure to give credit on the registration page. :) [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 06:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I pasted the chapter and updated the registration page as well. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:13, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Changing Series Cover Image ==

I'd like to change the series cover image to the cover of the first volume of the light novels (its currently from the first volume of the manga), if no one objects? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 19:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:While I realize it's not standard practice to use an non-LN image, I personally like the coloured manga cover more. Since it isn't a heavy spoiler image/has a proper caption indicating that's a manga cover, don't really see the harm in leaving it. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:35, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I'm curious on how it LN cover looks like. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:23, 4 December 2013 (CST)

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|The cover of Log Horizon volume one]]
I personally think the LN cover looks much more awesome than the manga, and that since our focus is exclusively on the LNs it would look more professional to just use the LN cover image. @Shido, the cover looks like the image on the right, when the settings for the series cover are applied to it.
[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 20:19, 4 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

:They're both equally great looking covers, although I'm leaning toward the manga cover because of the more vivid colors, and sharper details. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:59, 4 December 2013 (CST)

::Seeing as how we have the LN covers up next to their chapters, I don't really see a reason to have the same image twice on the same page. Now, if ever they decide to take the LN covers off, then I think you have a case. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:28, 4 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5 Chapter 3 non-English symbols. ==

I'm going to change some of these symbols that are used in other languages to what English Grammar typically uses. If no one has any issues with it.

Example:
「Libra Festival」 to (Libra Festival)

〈Adventurers〉 to <Adventurers> --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:30, 4 December 2013 (CST)

:for () brackets, it already used for some other meaning (such as thoughts). I personally prefer 「」 changed to "" and delete 〈〉 to match skythewood's translation
:-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:46, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Project Page Layout==
I'm thinking to change the project page layout, does anyone have a feedback?
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308289 Old (1 column without furigana)]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308419 1 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308427 2 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308428 2 column if resolution is too small (with furigana)]
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:04, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Keep it the same as before. Kind of smashed in there currently and not a fan of it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:01, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Don't mind the double columns, that looks okay but not convinced by the furigana. Like Shido says it looks mashed together, I wouldn't it might just be my tablet but it does look great on the PC either.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:06, 7 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 1 Page 338-339 image ==

I'm working on this image and cleaning some of the artifacts that I've seen on it. The Japanese words on the top of the grey area anyone know what that says? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm gonna go out on a limb and say "Elder Tales Class Table" --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

== Term continuity. ==

I'm not a translator or anything, I'm just trying to fix a few grammar errors when I see them (and make the script flow better... I'm also new here, account and forum-wise), but I've been seeing terms which seems as though they should be fixed being phrased in different ways.
* Is it "Elder Tale" or "Elder Tales"?
* Is it "League of Freedom Cities Eastal" or "Free Cities of Eastal League" (I've found at least three variations. As the name of a country, shouldn't this be somewhat constant?)
* Is "People of the Land" a title/race name, like Human, Elf and Dwarf? It's sometimes typed with first letter capitalization, sometimes without, sometimes used to refer to both plural and singular (for e.g. "she was a people of the land" as opposed to "she was a person of the land").

I hope you don't mind if I standardize the above terms, as well as any similar terms I encounter (I'll be using the first example quoted, because they're the first way the name is brought up).
[[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 00:01, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:As far as I know standardizing terms across volumes is quite welcome, so long as meaning isn't changed. You can consult the translator and discuss which standard they'd like. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 00:29, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:Eastal is the name of the league, so this instance "Free Cities of Eastal League" is wrong.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:51, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::Actually, it should either be "League of Free Cities, Eastal" or "Eastal League of Free Cities". I believe "league of free cities" is a similar term to kingdom, empire, dukedom, all of which are political systems (see Hanseatic League). Personally, considering the location of the league, I suspect Eastal is a transliteration of Eastern.
::"People of the land" is how the npc's in Elder Tale were called, to differentiate them from player controlled adventurers. I would suggest for groups, "People of the land be used",
::while for individuals, "lands(man/person/women)" be used instead. --[[User:Blake77|Blake77]] ([[User talk:Blake77|talk]]) 07:56, 26 December 2013 (CST)

For continuity sake, keep what they have already in Volumes 3 and 4 for the league. These have already been converted to be consistent in these volumes.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 20:32, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm pretty sure volume 1's image on pages 4-5 clearly supports "Elder Tales" as the name of the MMORPG, plus it probably flows better that way. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 21:28, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::::I could have sworn I replied, but I'm not seeing them... I'm rather lazy to type them over, so Thank You (and yes, i agree, where applicable), to the people above...

:::::Mamare, the author, used "Elder Tale". Hara Kazuhiro, the artist, used Elder Tales (probably for balance of the logo?). Volume 7 gives an official name to the People of the Land as "Landers," so that will probably used at some point when the translation comes out. Also, the Settings Book calls the Round Table Alliance/Conference the "Conference Round Table," but that sounds ridiculously stupid so I doubt we should change it. --[[Special:Contributions/74.89.132.250|74.89.132.250]] 20:59, 29 June 2014 (CDT) (Queenie-Beatrice)

I've got a question about that raid/dungeon with nine and prison in its name. It's referred to as '9 Prisons of Heroes', 'The 9 Big Prisons for Heroes', 'The Nine Prisons of Heroes', 'The Nine Great Prisons of the Heilos (Helios)', 'Prison of 9 Heroes' and '9 Prisons of Helios', from Volume 2 onward. This should be standardized, but I know zero Japanese and Chinese so I can't check.
-[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 22:00, 27 June 2014 (CDT)

It's actually a bit unclear. The Japanese reads as "He-i-rou-su no Kyuu Dai Kangoku." Judging by the sound, I would favor "Heroes" over "Helios", but I couldn't say over "Heilos." That particular word is in Katakana, which tends to indicate a not-Japanese word or a proper noun. Kyuu Dai Kangoku is pretty straight-forward though as "9 Great Prisons" (Big Prisons sounds a little...derpy). So I might suggest either the "9 Great Prisons of Heroes" or "9 Great Prisons of Heilos." I would actually be curious to know if the Chinese version used characters for heroes or whatever random string of Chinese characters that sound close to Heilos. [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 22:47, 28 June 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 5 Appendices ==

So, I was wondering if we want to /can use the appendices at http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW . The doc seems to suggest they are not from skythewood so I don't know if he can grant permission to use them, but its also not clear who translated them, and since they're listed there, I doubt anyone else will translate them. Thoughts? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:51, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:If you don't mind once you upload something please be sure to find the all of the TL notes and add reference tags to these. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:For the sake of order I believe it's best to limit who uploads what from the pastebin onto here. We already had an incident on the forums and the translators of Volume 5 chapter 4 wasn't happy about. We don't need to make them anymore angry and deny us from using their translations. Same goes with skythewood pastebin as sometimes he'll put a recent copy of someone's work on his pastebin page in the spirit of good faith. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

::ah, i was wondering about the volume 5 chapter 4 thing. I've not been following the forum side so much, but i didn't uploaded it because no one has answered my question about permissions on the google doc and it looked like it wasn't quite complete, although skythewood posted a version of it on his pastebin which said it needed editing, I'm guessing thats where the confusion came from. Usually he labels materials from other sources though (which he did in that case as well). Anyways, as far as i know, I've definitely grabbed the TL notes as well, whenever I've grabbed stuff from skythewood's pages for translations he's completed(which I've only done because he's explicitly stated in the past that his translations can be freely used in his pastebins). Anyways if people are unhappy with us having posted volume 5 chapter 4, perhaps we should remove it or disable it until we can secure permission properly? But definitely, it is a problem if we anger people. (thats part of why I went and asked back before we posted volume 5, chapter 3. ) Anyways, who should we limit the uploads to? (and what do we do if people overzealously bring something over without permission again?) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:37, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Can someone confirm that we have permission to have the appendices? (the ones on skythewood's translation of it http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW , seem to indicate that the appendices (but not the afterword) were authored by third parties and the discussion under this talk section appears to have been leaning towards "no")? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 01:16, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:I'll talk with skythewood tomorrow for that permission later tomorrow. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Permission is given for Volume 5 appendices for map guy's images.

https://twitter.com/BakaShido/status/417308444413005824
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:00, 29 December 2013 (CST)

==Translation updates from skythewood==
It appears he's caught up to his raws, going by this recent tweet. He's a Chinese to English translator, with volume 6 being released in chinese on Jan 9. So unless he uses fan translations expect a slowing down of releases. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:36, 29 December 2013 (CST)
:No one seems to be updating over here... Since he already has 3 chapters out (last i checked), does anyone mind if i just go ahead and edit-check, then post them? [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:57, 19 January 2014 (CST)

:That doesn't seem to be a good idea, since even he thinks those versions are translated from an incomplete/crappy source. It would probably be better to wait for him to get his hands on a more official source. --~~

:Well, I managed to get a Japanese copy, I just really suck with kanji. I was going to get some help from a family member and just compare his translation to my understanding of the original text (because if I translate it myself, it'll take me at least two months of constant work, ignoring studies)... Ah well, waiting does seem to be the better option. [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:25, 20 January 2014 (CST)

If someone can get in touch with him, tell him that "Aruraune" should be "Alraune" (a flower humanoid creature).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:15, 1 February 2014 (CST)

== Epub version. ==

For what is worth, I bound the first chapter into a epub after some work. It was a bit more involved then I like, but I managed to get it down to a process after some work. I used Sigil to create it. There are a number of steps involved, so it isn't just a straight copy and paste. It includes the title image and illustrations, but the chapter images didn't fit very well. I filled out the metadata, and I even added the translators to it. It only took me about 3 hours to wrap up (most of it was figuring things out). If I do any more (which depends on if this is wanted or not), it should take less time.

I was not sure how to go about hosting it, so I upped them it in two different places.

Epub Download Links
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/80ad4bfa
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/1ac21645
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/27321dca
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/3d5ff1c9

These look very good in something like Moon+, but only okay on something like Sumantra. But that isn't the epub's fault (Sumanta doesn't format intelligently).

I would do 5, but it is pending an edit. I might put the monster files in their own epubs. Volume 4 does have the terminology section, Volume 3 doesn't (at the moment). I might have to go back and redo volume 1.

Note: These are all your work anyway, except for hammering them into the epub format. If you want to host them here, you have my permission (if needed).

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:03, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:It's always good practice for any programmer or person making any epub to validate for any errors. This insures that your file is up to spec and should have the highest compatibility on the multiple readers apps available out there. Can check your files here: http://validator.idpf.org/

:Also I'm a bit curious on why you do not include the chapter profile images at beginning of each chapter? Maybe you have your reasons like the ones you have for the monster files. I'm just a bit picky when it comes to what the author and publisher had originally intended their book to be display as.

:Overall a good effort loads pretty nice.

:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:27, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::I wasn't aware there was a validator for it. I'll see about checking mine, and making a version 2. As for the chapter profile images, the main reason is that they are double page images. Other double pagers I split in two, but those really shouldn't be. I could put in an overly wide image, but I am not 100% sure how to force it to display on it's own (currently only the cover does that).

::But all that will probably have to be tomorrow. If you have other suggestions please let me know.

::[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:::Can say how this is done with Sigil since I don't use it; however, what you can do is use CSS and place the images in a div tag to be used as a way to force a page break before and after the image. In CSS you want to add these two properties to the div element: page-break-after:always; and page-break-before:always;

:::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:42, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Sigil is just a epub editing tool. Pretty good for what it does. Makes working with epub fairly intuitive.

Anyway, I fixed a few errors in the epubs. I removed "Part X" from the TOC, I can reverse this if no one likes it, but it was the easiest option to resolve some TOC issues. I recombined the double pages. I still didn't add the chapter images, since I couldn't find a way to get pages to work with my ebook reader. Short of giving them their own document, which may the only option for compatibility. I also redid the images in the first chapter so they are similar in quality to the later chapters.

I personally want to keep the volumes below 1 mb each. For a few reasons. First I like small files. I get positive mental feedback for making files smaller. Second, my upload is slow. So overly large files take a long time to upload. Last, and probably most persuasively, older epub readers have fits with large epub files.

Epub Download Links - Version 2
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/702508bb
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/a2a76c4e
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/74138d19
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/c5e5eaa1

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 20:44, 29 December 2013 (CST)

== Possible missing appendices for volume 1 ==

Volume 1 may be missing it's appendices. I'm asking our translator where the last 3 images sit in the book.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:35, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:Yes there is one double page that could act as an appendix that I've not uploaded (pgs 338-339) but it isn't formally considered an appendix, see the content pages in 002-003. What last 3 images are you referring to? Pgs 344-345, 346-347 towards the final pages. Author info/ads for the next book. There were other non-log horizon ads (Maoyuu Maou Yuusha I'm guessing) which weren't uploaded.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:28, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Shido, at the end of the Japanese version of volume 1, there is...
1) page 337: End of "Escape" (Vol 1 ch 5)
2) a double page that seems to be a list of classes and subclasses or something going by the icons ("Log Horizon Vol01 338-339.jpg")
3) afterword(pages 340-343)
4) a double page spread with author/artist/etc information on TOUNO Mamare, MATSUDA Shoji, HARA Kazuhiro along with what looks like other publication information("Log Horizon Vol01 344-345.jpg")
5) what appears to be a double-page advertisement for volume 2 (i'm not sure of which, though clearly log horizon related, there is a lot of bolded text and background text)("Log Horizon Vol01 346-347.jpg")
6) a one page ad for something to do with Maou Yuusha
7) a blank page
8) the back cover
Aside from the Maou Yuusha ad(and obviously the blanks and afterword), they're all in the Volume 1 novel illustrations) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:03, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:I already asked him about it and he already replied to me on twitter. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 13:36, 30 December 2013 (CST)

::If the translator is skythewood, can you ask him about the missing text in volume 4? (the stuff remaining in vol 2-3 may not be in the Chinese text) --Rasen

:::More missing text from the volume 4 stuff I already reported to him from the above topic? the link I gave you on the 30th had volume 4 missing text on there already. I thought that was already added by you? http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:45, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::::Sorry, I should have been more clear. Volume 4, chapter 2+. At the time, I had not yet reviewed the later chapters in the volume. --Rasen

:::::Ok I'll ask him again. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Rasen, he updated that one pastebin for the rest of the chapters of volume 4. Same link as before just look further down for it. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:29, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:Awesome, I've added in the new stuff, and whatever's left isn't in the Chinese version. --Rasen

== Editing Questions ==

I was wondering if we should capitalize class and subclasses like Samurai, Scribe and Maid. I currently am editing them all to lower case because that is how the earlier translations were, but I'm wondering if anyone has any opinions.

Also, should terms like League of Freedom Towns Eastal and Holy Empire Westelande have singular apostrophes around them?

One more thing, if referring to a singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land? I have been keeping it as "a People of the Land" although that sounds weird.

That's all the questions I have for now.
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 12:23, 26 January 2014 (CST)

:I would try to captalise classes but I'm not sure about your 'maid' example tho, depends on usage. That girl who likes Nyanta with the Maid/Housekeeper subclass, yes. Raynesia's maid- No. Like I said depends on usage.

:I don't see the need for sticking apostrophes for special terms. I removed the ones placed on Adventurers etc to match early wiki entries. Want to remove some of the apostrophes in V5C4 to be honest. 'Flea Market' isn't really needed, and I think they gave up on it later in the chapter as well, it was there I think since translators were discussing whether 'bazaar' would be a closer translation to the original text.

:On a "singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land?" Yes, use Person of the Land, it just sounds better--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 12:38, 26 January 2014 (CST)

It isn't necessary to capitalize a class name unless the class name is being used with a person's name. I.E. Doctor John or President Clinton.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 23:46, 7 February 2014 (CST)

== Raynesia vs. Lenessia, etc. ==

I got to know about this series through anime and noticed that anime subtitles use Lenessia rather than Raynesia, or Karashin = Charashin, and others. ([http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/anime.php?id=15118 Look here at the listed names])
Actually, I think Lenessia and Karashin (or I personally would use Carasin) sound better to me. If possible wouldn't it be good to make the name changes in the novel translation? [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] ([[User talk:Angelanime|talk]]) 07:05, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

My 2 cents, I don't put much stock in the subtitles used. For instance:
:-They call the Catastrophe the Apocalyspse, which makes less sense (Catastrophe is just a bad thing, Apocalypse is the end of the world. As they believe they can go back, the world did not end) Also, IIRC, they used to call it the "Catastrophe" before they switched, which means the subs are inconsistent. Trying to be consistent with an inconsistent source hurts my brain. Also, the author translates it as "Catastrophe" back in volume 1, so....
:-On the map graphic they keep reusing, they say "Freedom Cities of Eastal." But in the one episode where you see the rings and the flags, it's "Freedom Towns of Eastal." Again, internal inconsistencies. I would and did go with Freedom Towns, because they actually bothered to draw/animate it, as opposed to just copy/paste the same graphic over and over.
:-They call the "Libra Festival" the "Scales Festival" -BLAAAAAH. Libra makes sense, not only because the fair takes place before the winter, but also because WHO THE HECK WOULD CALL IT the "Scales Festival"?
:-Krusty spells his name that way because he LIKES the Simpsons character, so...NO to the anime's "Crusty."
:-Subs call Rundelhous "Rundel Haus." His last name is not Haus, and his first name is not two words.
:-In vol6 - Maryele gives Raynesia a nick-name that sounds COMPLETELY different if you spell it with "Le". Also, Lenessia has a different pronunciation. The Japanese pronounce it as "RAY-nesshia." In English, Lenessia would be something like "luh-nessia"
:-They call "Zantleaf" instead of "Sandleaf". The Japanese can do a Z sound. They don't do it for "sandoriifu"
:-Regarding the names of the guilds that were translated, that's a more murky area. But I already have a dim view of the subtitles, and I think skythewood came up with better-sounding names anyway. "Marine Systems" v. "Oceanic Systems"
:-Etc., etc, rage, rage.
Whenever possible, I would side with the Author's original spelling, ESPECIALLY if he spelled it out in English (Krusty, Tohya, Raynesia, Maryele, Rundelhous). --Rasen

== Kebab ==

Grilled bits of meat on a skewer, does '''not''' qualify as being "kebab". Kebab is a specific food. Either the stuff that is usually called kebab in "the west" (i.e. the rotating slab of meat, from which slices are carved. What is sometimes called doner kebab), or real kebab, which is a mix of ground meat, spices and stuff, usually grilled on a spit.--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 07:01, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

I thought that it might be possible (though ''highly'' unlikely) that "kebab" came from the original being wrong, and calling it kebab ...but no. [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/archive/2/2b/20131229164823!Log_Horizon_Vol05_348-349.jpg That's clearly not the case]. The original says 串焼. 串焼 does not translate as "kebab".--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 21:52, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

Kebab (also kebap or kabab) (Persian: کباب; Kabāb‎),(Arabic: کباب; Kabāb‎) is a Middle Eastern dish of pieces of meat, fish, or vegetables roasted or grilled on a skewer or spit originating in the Middle East, and later adopted in Central Asia and by the regions of the former Mongol Empire and later Ottoman Empire, before spreading worldwide. In American English, kebab with no qualification refers to shish kebab (Turkish: şiş kebap) cooked on a skewer, whereas in Europe it refers to doner kebab, sliced meat served in a pita. In the Middle East, however, kebab refers to meat that is cooked over or next to flames; large or small cuts of meat, or even ground meat; it may be served on plates, in sandwiches, or in bowls. The traditional meat for kebab is lamb, but depending on local tastes and religious prohibitions, other meats may include beef, goat, chicken, pork or fish. Like other ethnic foods brought by travellers, the kebab has remained a part of everyday cuisine in most of the Eastern Mediterranean and South Asia. It is also popular among Western youth as a snack after a night-out.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kebab

Please don't assume the whole world works the same way as wherever you live. Kebab very much means meat on a stick.

According to the dictionary, while "kebab" is correct, it usually holds the nuance of "turkish" (but it's still correct). Another word to call them is "brochettes" (just for the record).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:37, 6 June 2014 (CDT)
)

== Volume 7 ==

i assume since there hasn't been a single link change for it since vol6 was finished, that we are waiting for the volume itself.

what dates roughly are expecting for the volumes release? not so much the translation of but the availability of the volume to translators.

^It's already been out since December and I assume that they have the volume by now- they're probably truing to find the time for translation now :D

[[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 20:15, 21 May 2014 (CDT)

Out since December has no meaning, since the translator works from the Chinese version. I dunno when it gets published in Chinese, or if it already has been.

:So this is a translation of a translation... Why? It's the only available translation, and I'm already hooked though, but...--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 21:57, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

::It's a good question. Why would anyone want to sacrifice their free time to translate something on behalf of someone who not only shows no gratitude for the service, but further demeans the very value of the work being done? --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 02:14, 27 May 2014 (CDT)

Why ask why? The better question to ask is why there isn't a person fluent in Japanese who has the volume who is willing to translate. As it is, the only translator we have doesn't speak Japanese, but does Chinese.

I'm just happy that someone is translating this series. Can't wait to see what happens in volume 7

Should there be a link from end of Volume 6 to Web Chapter 55 for now until the volume translations come out? -[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 21:37, 27 June 2014 (CDT)

Looks like Npeace has already added those links. I would just keep it on there now and wait in till the actual volume gets translated. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 04:09, 1 July 2014 (CDT)

Did some light editing for chapter 2. Two sentences on there I have no clue what was being said. I'm also asking Skythewood for illustrations. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 23:04, 11 August 2014 (CDT)

== Abundant amount of editors. ==

We have quite a bit of editors here for Log Horizon. I think it's best to put those of the Google docs chapter crew into a special thanks section instead. Maybe we can put others who haven't been active in a long while in an inactive section.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 15:53, 29 May 2014 (CDT)

In my defense, I plan on being active as soon as the next volume comes out. --~~ Rasen

I mean people who been contributing this for a while now are OK. Things we don't really need to put in like "Various anonymous users" don't need to be there. Denver Drage and Queenie Beatrice should be put in as a special thanks since those people were editors on the google docs. Sphaela isn't really an editor here for the wiki, but we did used his images (With his permission) from his website. He too should go into the special thanks section.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:12, 30 May 2014 (CDT)

== Name Changes ==

Kinjyou (volume 6/volume 7) should be changed to Kinjo, which is the way it's spelled in volume 7's character page.

Re Gan ... it's spelled as one word in English on v7's character page, but it's still written in kanji with a dot between "Re" and "Gan". Re Gan's predecessor has "Gan" in his name as well, so I don't know if they are relatives or if "Gan" is a name that is passed down among holders of the Sage of Mirror Lake title.

Anything with Kazu (I've seen Kazu and Kazuyan so far) should be Kazuhiko.

Raynesia should be changed to Rayneshia. Her grandfather's name was spelled Serjiad in the anime BD.

The light novels have Rudy's name to be Rundelhous. To date, though, I've seen four "official" spellings (LN, CR subs, episode 20, BD4) for his name. I'm not sure which one B-T uses, though.

Demikas is spelled Demiqas or Demiquas. The last two/three letters are cut off, but it's definitely something with a Q rather than a K. I wouldn't change it, though, until there's more information on how it should be spelled--[[Special:Contributions/74.89.132.250|74.89.132.250]] 16:24, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

Please sign in before posting since we have no idea who you are with just an IP address. Also apply a signature using the signature button on the right of the italics button.

--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:50, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Lessee....

First, I dunno without Japanese raws how Kazuhiko is being addressed, but the alternatives you've seen seem more like how other people are choosing to address him. "Kazu" for short, "Kazu-yan" for the Osaka-ben speakers, and if so, I don't see why those should be changed.

Second, where'd you get the Rayneshia and Serjiad spellings? With a very few exceptions, English characters just aren't used in the show.

Third, I question CR and BD subs, because they're just...wrong at times. "Scales" Festival. The "Apocalypse." And inconsistent. On the reused maps, its "Freedom Cities Eastal," while on the flags and signet rings, it's "Freedom Towns Eastal."

Where'd you get Demikas' name spelling?

[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 16:43, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

:>Kazuhiko
:I doubt that they would use a nickname in the context of the sentence, where it's not a character speaking and is instead reflecting Kazuhiko's thoughts (the first chapter of the vol7 web novel). I don't think Shiroe speaks in Osaka-ben, either, it might just be from translating from a fan translation.

:Rayneshia's, from the character intro after the Table of Contents in volume 6. It was (somehow) determined that there was actually an H before the I, and then that was reinforced in the BDs. Serjiad's was in the BD (I don't think Crunchyroll has anything to do with the BDs, though), no light novel English spelling has been given. I'd also take the BDs with a grain of salt, they use two different spellings for 'Rundelhous' in the character profile and character cards.

:Demikas' was also from volume 7's [https://pbs.twimg.com/media/BrLdfr6CUAA8bct.jpg:large character intro page]. Kinjo and Re Gan/Regan are on the opposite page (just google 供贄の黄金 and search under images, since it won't let me link directly to the picture). --[[Special:Contributions/74.89.132.250|74.89.132.250]] 19:04, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

::[http://i.imgur.com/KVIDPMd.jpg First character intro page], [http://i.imgur.com/hjjxW24.jpg Second character intro page] in volume 7. I have some of the other scans from the volume in high quality, but I don't know the order nor do I have a set of complete scans for vol7. --[[Special:Contributions/74.89.132.250|74.89.132.250]] 09:49, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

Changed Demikas to Demiqas and Re~Gun to ReGan, as a way of making it one word, while also acknowledging Re and Gan had a dot in between without actually putting a dot in between.[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 15:33, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Is Kinjyou/Kinjo staying as Kinjyou or is it being changed to Kinjo?
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 22:27, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Made the change from Kinjyou to Kinjo in volume 6. Not touching the webnovel chapters, because I'm saving my energy for the LN. Also, still hoping to get my grubby hands on a JP volume 7 to bring the formatting, terminology, honorifics, etc. back. [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:37, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 08 ==

I thew up the images for Chapters 1-5, at least where I thought they should go. Can someone with raws please move them to the correct places? --[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 17:48, 17 August 2014 (CDT)

Log Horizon:Updates

2014-08-17T22:11:23Z

Rockmosis:

<noinclude>
==2014==

===August===</noinclude>
*'''14-Aug-2014'''
**Volume 7 Chapter 5 completed
*'''14-Aug-2014'''
**Volume 7 Chapter 4 completed
*'''13-Aug-2014'''
**Volume 7 Chapter 3 completed
*'''11-Aug-2014'''
**Volume 7 Chapter 2 completed
*'''11-Aug-2014'''
**Volume 7 Chapter 1 completed
<noinclude>

===July===</noinclude>
*'''22-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 62 completed
*'''17-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 61 completed
*'''11-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 60 completed
*'''09-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 59 completed
*'''05-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 58 completed
*'''01-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 57 completed
<noinclude>

===June===</noinclude>
*'''27-Jun-2014'''
**Web Chapter 56 completed
*'''25-Jun-2014'''
**Web Chapter 55 completed
<noinclude>

===January===
*'''29-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed
*'''27-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed
*'''26-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed

==2013==
===December===
*'''28-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Afterword completed
*'''26-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Interlude completed
*'''24-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 completed

*'''03-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 completed
===November===
*'''26-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 completed
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 completed
*'''23-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 4 completed'''
**Volume 4 Afterword completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 3 completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 2 completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 1 completed
*'''22-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 5 completed
*'''20-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 4 completed
*'''18-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 4 Chapter 2 completed
*'''14-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 1 completed
*'''12-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 3 completed'''
**Volume 3 Afterword completed
**Volume 3 Annex 2 completed
**Volume 3 Annex 1 completed
**Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed
*'''11-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed
*'''08-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed
*'''07-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed
*'''06-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 2 completed'''
**Volume 2 Afterword completed
**Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed
**Volume 3 Prologue completed
*'''05-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Annex completed
**Volume 1 Prologue completed
*'''04-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed
*'''02-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed
**Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*'''01-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
===October===
*'''30-Oct-2013'''
**Log Horizon Teaser Page started

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Log Horizon|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Log Horizon:Updates

2014-08-12T16:41:38Z

Rockmosis:

<noinclude>
==2014==

===August===</noinclude>
*'''11-Aug-2014'''
**Volume 7 Chapter 2 completed
*'''11-Aug-2014'''
**Volume 7 Chapter 1 completed
<noinclude>

===July===</noinclude>
*'''22-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 62 completed
*'''17-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 61 completed
*'''11-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 60 completed
*'''09-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 59 completed
*'''05-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 58 completed
*'''01-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 57 completed
<noinclude>

===June===</noinclude>
*'''27-Jun-2014'''
**Web Chapter 56 completed
*'''25-Jun-2014'''
**Web Chapter 55 completed
<noinclude>

===January===</noinclude>
*'''29-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed
*'''27-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed
*'''26-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed
<noinclude>

==2013==
===December===
*'''28-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Afterword completed
*'''26-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Interlude completed
*'''24-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 completed

*'''03-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 completed
===November===
*'''26-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 completed
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 completed
*'''23-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 4 completed'''
**Volume 4 Afterword completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 3 completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 2 completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 1 completed
*'''22-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 5 completed
*'''20-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 4 completed
*'''18-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 4 Chapter 2 completed
*'''14-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 1 completed
*'''12-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 3 completed'''
**Volume 3 Afterword completed
**Volume 3 Annex 2 completed
**Volume 3 Annex 1 completed
**Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed
*'''11-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed
*'''08-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed
*'''07-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed
*'''06-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 2 completed'''
**Volume 2 Afterword completed
**Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed
**Volume 3 Prologue completed
*'''05-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Annex completed
**Volume 1 Prologue completed
*'''04-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed
*'''02-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed
**Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*'''01-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
===October===
*'''30-Oct-2013'''
**Log Horizon Teaser Page started

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Log Horizon|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

OreShura Updates

2014-07-30T02:06:58Z

Rockmosis: Added navbar to main page

<noinclude>
== 2011 ==
===September===
*29th September 2011 - First teaser submitted.
===October===
*25th Octobre 2011 - Ore no Kanojo to Osananajimi ga Shuraba Sugiru teaser project page created.
== 2013 ==
===March===
*28th March 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 5 completed
*29th March 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 6 completed
*31st March 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 7 completed
===April===
*5th April 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 8 completed; Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed;
*9th April 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 9 completed
*11th April 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 10 completed
*12th April 2013 - Volume 1 Chapter 11 completed - Volume 1 Afterword completed - '''Volume One Completed''' (pending TLC/edits)
===May===
*2nd May 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 0 completed
*7th May 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed; Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed;
*13th May 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
*17th May 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed
*25th May 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed
*30th May 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 6 completed
===June===
*9th June 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 7 completed
*20th June 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 8 completed
===August===
*3rd August 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 9 completed
*13rd August 2013 - Volume 2 Chapter 10 completed
*14th August 2013 - Volume 2 Afterword completed - '''Volume Two Completed''' (pending TLC/edits)
*21st August 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 0 completed
*25th August 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed; Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed;
*28th August 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed;
*29th August 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed;
===September===
*4th September 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed;
*7th September 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 6 completed;
*16th September 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 7 completed;
*19th September 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 8 completed;
*20th September 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 9 completed; Volume 3 Chapter 10 completed; Volume 3 Afterword completed - '''Volume Three Completed''' (pending TLC/edits)
*22nd September 2013 - Volume 3 Booklet completed;
===October===
*October 18th, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 0 '''Completed'''
*October 26th, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 1 '''Completed'''
*October 31st, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 2 '''Completed'''
===December===
*December 13th, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 3 '''Completed''' - Volume 4 Chapter 4 '''Completed''' - Volume 4 Chapter 5 '''Completed'''
*December 14th, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 6 '''Completed''' - Volume 4 Chapter 7 '''Completed'''
*December 17th, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 8 '''Completed'''
*December 18th, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 9 '''Completed'''
*December 20th, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 10, 11, 12 '''Completed'''
*December 22nd, 2013 - Volume 4 Chapter 13 '''Completed''' - '''VOLUME 4 COMPLETE (PENDING TLC)'''
==2014==
===February===
*February 7th, 2014 - Volume 5 Chapter 0 '''Completed'''
*February 23rd, 2014 - Volume 5 Chapter 1 '''Completed'''
===March===
*March 1st, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 0 '''Completed'''
*March 2nd, 2014 - Volume 5 Chapter 2 '''Completed'''
*March 16th, 2014 - Volume 5 Chapter 3 '''Completed'''
*March 19th, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 1 '''Completed'''
*March 20th, 2014 - Volume 5 Chapter 4 '''Completed'''
*March 22nd, 2014 - Volume 5 Chapter 5 '''Completed'''
*March 23rd, 2014 - Volume 7 Chapter 0 '''Completed'''; Volume 5 Chapter 6 '''Completed'''; Volume 5 Afterword '''Completed''';
===April===
*April 2nd, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 2 '''Completed'''
*April 19th, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 3 '''Completed'''
*April 24th, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 4 '''Completed'''
===June===
</noinclude>
*June 6th, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 5 '''Completed'''
*June 6th, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 6 '''Completed'''
*June 6th, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 7 '''Completed'''
*June 30th, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 8 '''Completed'''
<noinclude>
===July===
</noinclude>
*July 1st, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 9 '''Completed'''
*July 1st, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 10 '''Completed'''
*July 1st, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 11 '''Completed'''
*July 29th, 2014 - Volume 6 Chapter 12 '''Completed'''

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]
|-
|}

Talk:Log Horizon

2014-07-28T03:27:27Z

Rockmosis: /* Name Changes */

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc -- [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

:I was going to bring up something similar in the forums to get the other editors' opinions. I will ask about this as well. -- [[User:Guardianknight|Guardianknight]] ([[User talk:Guardianknight|talk]]) 07:25, 8 November 2013 (CST)

::We need someone to crosscheck with JP ver (TL-kun translate this from C -> E) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:48, 8 November 2013 (CST)

Just asking if this project are approved, and who is the Project Administrator, Project Supervisor and Project Leader: ? -- [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] 00:44, 10 November 2013 (CST)

:I doubt we need them for now. The translator isn't from BT, I don't think we can just "supervise other community translation" like the translation were ours -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Has there been any consensus about using Japanese honorifics, or nicknames? For example, Nyanta likes to call Shiroe "Shiroechi," and Soujirou as "Soujicchi" Would the translator mind? Also, I recently noticed that the punctuation for sentences could be different in the Japanese version. Would the translator mind if we tried to be consistent?

Also, the Japanese LN liked to consistently put terms in brackets like so: <Debauchery Tea Part> or <D.D.D>. How would the translator or others (but mainly the translator) feel about doing the same? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 09:48, 10 November 2013‎ (CST)

:TL-kun give us the permission to do whatever we want to his translation -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

::Really? Fantastic! I'll try and do this in phases/separate editing session, from least objectionable to most. That way, if people really have a problem with one phase of changes, they can undo them in one go. Hope that's ok with everyone?

::1)Japanese honorifcs/nicknames. Done with (v1-6). Wouldn't mind some feedback if people like this, or would prefer the original. Naturally, the most important opinion belongs to the TL, as I sure as fun can't do what he/she did, and I don't want to step on any toes.
:::Saw some subsequent edits to the honorifics that I made, and just thought I should point out that I'm sticking to how Mamire spelled it. Also to ask that people don't just change the names randomly. Naotsugu calls Shiroe "Shiro" fairly often. It's not a typo, I think it comes from knowing each other in real life. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]]

::2)Matching sentences/punctuation to Japanese version. I think a number of the really long compound sentences may have been the result of Japanese->Chinese. On further reflection, that's basically saying I intend to review every line of the translation. I dunno what I was smoking, but it must have been good. Still, I opened my big mouth...my cross to bear, I suppose.
::-- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:55, 11 November 2013‎ (CST)

:::Really don't need to get updating the figures here since all changes are logged anyway; I see something new has been posted in this talkpage and come in looking for new discussion but no new timestamps makes things confusing. On topic tho, like the changes so far in terms of honorifics/nicknames. More recently, not so sure about seeing numbers like twenties changed to 20s; that's just my preference you don't need to go changing it back.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:16, 6 February 2014 (CST)

== Novel Illustrations ==

Seems someone from AnimeSuki already has all the illustrations up to volume 6.

Link to the message post: [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?s=65005d4bb56f58b9836e2ecf8c18ef9a&p=4865516#post4865516 Link]

Location of the novel illustrations: [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ/all Link] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 08:34, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Would anyone object to me trying to put the images from the novel into the approximate place where they belong in the chapters? I can only do that for the translated parts of volume 1 (its the only one i have a copy of the original work for reference)? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 14:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I dunno about anyone else, but I don't see a problem with it. Just so you know, I've put in hidden tags showing where each page starts, for volumes 2-3, and 4 pt 1. So that should give you an idea where each image went in the original volume. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 15:29, 1 December 2013 (CST)

::Ah, I may take a stab at doing some of that then. Out of curoisoty, are those page numbers based on the Japanese or Chinese books? Is a format similar to how they do it with Mahouka okay?([[Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_1]]) [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 15:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

Incidentally, I just checked on the illustration page numbers listed in for volume 1 and a lot of them were off by a few pages (I fixed them to match the paper copy), but maybe someone with a physical copy of books 2-5 should double-check the rest? Also, I just noticed we're using the cover of the manga for the series image, should we perhaps swap that with the cover of volume 1? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 03:45, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I can vouch for most of the images I uploaded in volumes 2-5 being in the right places; some illustrations in volume 5 could be in the wrong places but educatated guessing of where they should be according to the missing pages I have in my raws, is how I deduced where the rest go. Another note image files in volume 1 now need to be moved/renamed to the correct pages. I'll do that when I get back and can double check the illustrations, the double pages with page numbers at the bottom are correct.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:05, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Image fonts ==

Anyone know the font used in the translated images? Thinking about editing the annex ones. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:39, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:Anime Ace : [http://www.1001fonts.com/anime-ace-font.html Link] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:40, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Brackets ==

About those <> brackets in vol 2 chapter 4, it just seems out of place in full text because only that chapter has that brackets but others didn't. I create a new draft page for experiment uses to avoid such problems. : [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Draft]]

Isn't there any feedback from other editor about the use of <> brackets? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:35, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I only did it in v2c4p1+2, to see what people thought about how it looked, versus the previous version. And then those two parts in particular because I think those are among the more bracket-heavy parts, with all the guild names. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 11:53, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::For my point of view, the brackets is unnecessary, since the english reader (some of them and probably majority of them) is not accustomed to <> brackets. The english translation is mainly for english reader so it's pointless to copy japanese style for using 「」 brackets.
::Although for names and honorifics, I prefer to follow japanese ways.
::By the way, this is off topic, but could you use "<big><nowiki>-- ~~~~</nowiki></big>" in the end of your statement so others will know that you're the one who speaking -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:15, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:::I agree with LiTTleDRAgo, I feel the use of brackets is not totally necessary. Maybe for some special terms ('the bag of holding' comes to mind as an example) but with the amount of times that guild names actually show up in the text, it begins to feel cluttered. In terms of keeping to the original text, honorifics and furigana (even tho the use of furigana like {{furigana|Druid|Forest Mage}} {{furigana|Guardian|Protector Warrior}} {{furigana|Enchanter|Support Mage}} can appear more cluttered :S) are higher in terms of priority to me. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:04, 14 November 2013 (CST)

Alright, I think that's a clear majority then. LiTTleDRAgo, if you can get rid of that draft with the brackets? (I dunno how to go about it in a clean way) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:43, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Updated annex monster description images to English ==

I don't want to put them up yet without having someone look at them first see if looks OK and I didn't happen to misspell something.

[http://puu.sh/5iwE2.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_326-327.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwGk.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_324-325.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwHz.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_322-323.png] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:17, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I think you should overwrite the level number to Anime Ace as well, it's kind of out of place there. Also, the font color in the rank names & places (Normal, Party, Raid 1, Dungeon, Waterfront, etc) should be very dark grey like in the raws (it's hard to read because the color blends with the word ''Rank:'' & ''Found In:'')
:And you misspell at Mad Arousal Golem's rank, it's not '''Normal''' but '''Raid 1''' -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 20:37, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I had a go at editing the descriptions in the annex chapters, so go there for the updated text. Mad Carousal Golem's description still reads weird (the curse destroying the surrounding facilities doesn't sound right) so you may want to avoid editing that image for a while.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:46, 14 November 2013 (CST)

::I'll work on them this weekend. I'll also post the psd file which has all of the annex images in the volume 3 for anyone else who want to tweak them some more after my edits.
::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

Did the changes to the images please take a look again to see if it meets everyone's expectations. Drowzycow I added in the updated text for the mad carousel golem but like you said I'll wait for you to do a bit more editing on the wiki.

[http://puu.sh/5mdR7.png 1], [http://puu.sh/5mdUj.png 2], [http://puu.sh/5mdDi.png 3] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 11:59, 18 November 2013 (CST)

:I think that's already OK, you can upload them anytime (there are revert button even if there are mistake) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 15:58, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Speaking of the annex, didn't someone say that they were really "appendix"? Should we change them to that? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 17:40, 18 November 2013 (CST)
:It's obviously meant to be appendix (It says so in the bottom corner of each appendix page). 2 options; move the pages to the correct pages and delete the redirects (leaving this to those with page deleting powers) OR just relabel the links, leaving the pages as they are (this option may break all the fancy navbars tho which is why I left it as is, since it's a relatively minor thing).--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:33, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Is it possible to get one of you guys to place the images for volume 4 in the place where the text is like the rest of the other novels? I would do it but I don't have the actual LN in hand to figure where they go. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:56, 25 November 2013 (CST)

== Missing lines of text ==

So...something I've noticed is that sometimes there are missing lines/text. I've tried to translate them when I could, but other times, we're missing entire pages' worth of stuff. Almost 6 pages in volume 4, chapter 1 alone. Should we leave them alone, or is there someone in contact with the translator, who could ask if he/she might be willing to translate those? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Did you look in pastebin to see if this isn't a bad copy and paste when transferring it on Baka-Tsuki? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:35, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::I checked one instance, and the text was not there either. Besides, I'm pretty sure when whoever brings it over to BT, they just wait until the translator finishes the entire chapter before copying-pasting everything in one large chunk. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Can you post those missing text at forum? Maybe someone with great insight will translate those text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:27, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Not sure how I could do that. All I have are pictures of the pages, and I believe there're rules against posting up the raws. S'why I marked the places missing with "--missing text/line--" in the story (tagged so that they don't show up normally). I'm hoping between those and the page numbers, it should be relatively easy for someone with the novel to find the stuff. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 11:34, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:::You can extract those images to text with OCR or text recognition software (personally, I use this: <nowiki>www~mediafire~com/?ykvn1njkoo4</nowiki>) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:57, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, I'll give it a shot the next time I shut down my computer. (Happens less often than you would think.) In the meantime, anyone know about the original translator? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:02, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, so SimpleOCR needs Microsoft.net framework 1.1. Does it specifically have to be 1.1, or will a later version like 4.something work? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:::::Yeah, it specificially needs 1.1 ([http://www.microsoft.com/downloads/details.aspx?FamilyID=262d25e3-f589-4842-8157-034d1e7cf3a3&displaylang=en Microsoft .NET framework update 1.1] + [http://download.microsoft.com/download/8/b/4/8b4addd8-e957-4dea-bdb8-c4e00af5b94b/NDP1.1sp1-KB867460-X86.exe SP1]), also [http://download.microsoft.com/download/7/3/e/73ec6013-6db6-4789-857b-73dc0a831d64/langpack.exe japanese language pack] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:19, 6 December 2013 (CST)

::::::Well, installed all of those, but it doesn't seem to work. Just throws back a chime and an error message. Shazbot. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 12:52, 8 December 2013 (CST)

:::That's weird, what is your OS? Maybe you should do a google search for a free OCR according to your OS -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:27, 8 December 2013 (CST)

Doesn't look like Skythewood is taking a break on pastebin. He is already posted 2 chapter of volume 5. See if you can hit him up on twitter: https://twitter.com/skythewood because he mentions about edits you can contact him there.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:22, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Ah....I don't use Twitter. Social media, especially ones that only mean anything when you have a smartphone, are anathema to me. Also, because I don't have a smart phone. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:32, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Tell me the locations of the missing pages where they sit at what parts and I'll attempt to contact him about it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:43, 27 November 2013 (CST)

===Missing Text Locations===
Ok, here's what I found so far, also bear in mind that page numbers may be different in Japanese version(mine) from Chinese version (his). I also put up the lines that immediately precede and follow the missing text, to make it easier to find. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:11, 27 November 2013 (CST)

VOLUME 1

Chapter 3

Page 161, between lines
:This class needed a party, and the effectiveness of an Enchanter widely depended on how good their teamwork was.

:This had nothing to do with the stats of the player; how well you worked with others could not be measured numerically.

Chapter 4

Page 260, at the end of line
:Shiroe avoids the question, even though he has already decided to fly over.

VOLUME 2

Chapter 1

Page 32, Between lines:
:"In simple terms, it lets high-level players play with low-level players by dropping their levels and stats to match the lower level players."

:"Shiroe was an experienced player with deep insights into the game as well as top tier equipment. Using the 'Mentoring' system, Shiroe would be roughly one or two levels better than the twins, which is an ideal level to lead the twins as a mentor."

Chapter 5,

end of page 314, between lines, the side comment in parentheses.
:"Harmonious in his dealings, but once he is set on something, he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal. The enchanter Shiroe with the nickname he dislikes, 'Black Heart Glasses.'"

:"An apostle of panties, frivolous, witty, and loves to jokes around, the guardian who is like an iron wall Naotsugu."

VOLUME 3

Chapter 1

Page 63, Between lines, one missing line:
:"Shiroe has put in a lot of effort before the trip to collect intelligence on the 'League of Freedom Cities Eastal', but that is only from city bars and books. The first-hand information of the nobles' social network rarely flows out to the commoners."

:"The noises in the hall disappear like a retreating tide, the people near the door separate to either side. A prominent group appears from the door. In the crowd's gentle expectation and soft chatter, 3 ladies appear with their male escorts."

VOLUME 4

Chapter 5,

page 315, missing text, between lines:
:"Are you okay?"

:Maryele pressed her temples. She has been using magic non-stop the whole day which makes the her head heavy and numb.

--------------------------
Sorry for not getting back to this sooner but I've twitted him so let's see if he gets back with us.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 02:07, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:Rasen, here is the pastebin for the missing items that you've reported. Skythewood went to each one and did a check and wrote in what was missing for ya. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

::Awesome, I've pasted in the new text. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:14, 30 November 2013 (CST)

Could someone ask skythewood about the missing text in volume 4? I wanted to wait until after Christmas to start bothering him again. --~~ (Rasen)

::Ok, added in the missing texts. What remains is apparently stuff not in the chinese novels.

As of 2/11/2014 - new missing lines, if someone could pass it along to skythewood?

I've sent him a message. I'll let you know what his response is. --Shido (talk) 20:06, 26 February 2014 (CST)

Thanks so much! Most of them are pretty small, but one of them is over a page.

Added in missing text! Thanks to you two!
--------------------------

== Volume 5, Chapter 3 ==

There appears to be a mostly complete translation (about 48 of 53 pages?) at [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sd588sQAUtHkvGscRuPWJvVMc2AjIiuNocroEU_ZxNM/edit?pli=1 here], however it appears to be a mixture of various anonymous authors. Do we want to perhaps post a comment there asking if we can post or link their translation once its complete, before all the contributors for that page disappear? I'm not sure what the procedure for that sort of thing is, but given that almost all of the BT translations for Log Horizon have come from skythewood (who mentions the other translation in his twitter), if we don't attempt to secure permission or link, it might be a while before we end up with a translation of that chapter on BT. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 16:00, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I tried to ask today but seems that too many people are looking at the file this I cannot see the comments to make a comment. If anyone else can get in to where they be able to see the tool bars please jump at the chance to do it.
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:11, 2 December 2013 (CST)

::I posed the question in the google doc, near the top. Awaiting a reply... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:29, 2 December 2013 (CST)

It looks like they'll be okay with it, unsure what the next step in this process is... i suppose it would be easiest if one of them posted it, otherwise do we have to contact the project administrator or something? should we also check if they're okay with us editing it, etc...? I'm really quite new here so I don't know what the next step is.... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 05:27, 2 December 2013 (CST)

:Yup, I saw you post and seen their reply back stating it was alright to be placed on here. Chapter 3 is finished I'm sure we will start adding it soon. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 12:32, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Translation for Log Horizon Volume 5, Chapter 3 has been completed and the group seems to be okay with it being posted and edited on baka-tsuki. I've extracted a copy of just the english text at ( http://pastebin.com/rniNFwuQ ), but I'm unsure as to what the next step is... should we just post that, or do we have to check with the project administrator or something else? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:27, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:Your best bet would be to ask LittleDrago (Project super). Although there shouldn't be any problem as rye have given permission, just be sure to give credit on the registration page. :) [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 06:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I pasted the chapter and updated the registration page as well. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:13, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Changing Series Cover Image ==

I'd like to change the series cover image to the cover of the first volume of the light novels (its currently from the first volume of the manga), if no one objects? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 19:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:While I realize it's not standard practice to use an non-LN image, I personally like the coloured manga cover more. Since it isn't a heavy spoiler image/has a proper caption indicating that's a manga cover, don't really see the harm in leaving it. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:35, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I'm curious on how it LN cover looks like. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:23, 4 December 2013 (CST)

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|The cover of Log Horizon volume one]]
I personally think the LN cover looks much more awesome than the manga, and that since our focus is exclusively on the LNs it would look more professional to just use the LN cover image. @Shido, the cover looks like the image on the right, when the settings for the series cover are applied to it.
[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 20:19, 4 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

:They're both equally great looking covers, although I'm leaning toward the manga cover because of the more vivid colors, and sharper details. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:59, 4 December 2013 (CST)

::Seeing as how we have the LN covers up next to their chapters, I don't really see a reason to have the same image twice on the same page. Now, if ever they decide to take the LN covers off, then I think you have a case. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:28, 4 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5 Chapter 3 non-English symbols. ==

I'm going to change some of these symbols that are used in other languages to what English Grammar typically uses. If no one has any issues with it.

Example:
「Libra Festival」 to (Libra Festival)

〈Adventurers〉 to <Adventurers> --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:30, 4 December 2013 (CST)

:for () brackets, it already used for some other meaning (such as thoughts). I personally prefer 「」 changed to "" and delete 〈〉 to match skythewood's translation
:-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:46, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Project Page Layout==
I'm thinking to change the project page layout, does anyone have a feedback?
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308289 Old (1 column without furigana)]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308419 1 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308427 2 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308428 2 column if resolution is too small (with furigana)]
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:04, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Keep it the same as before. Kind of smashed in there currently and not a fan of it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:01, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Don't mind the double columns, that looks okay but not convinced by the furigana. Like Shido says it looks mashed together, I wouldn't it might just be my tablet but it does look great on the PC either.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:06, 7 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 1 Page 338-339 image ==

I'm working on this image and cleaning some of the artifacts that I've seen on it. The Japanese words on the top of the grey area anyone know what that says? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm gonna go out on a limb and say "Elder Tales Class Table" --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

== Term continuity. ==

I'm not a translator or anything, I'm just trying to fix a few grammar errors when I see them (and make the script flow better... I'm also new here, account and forum-wise), but I've been seeing terms which seems as though they should be fixed being phrased in different ways.
* Is it "Elder Tale" or "Elder Tales"?
* Is it "League of Freedom Cities Eastal" or "Free Cities of Eastal League" (I've found at least three variations. As the name of a country, shouldn't this be somewhat constant?)
* Is "People of the Land" a title/race name, like Human, Elf and Dwarf? It's sometimes typed with first letter capitalization, sometimes without, sometimes used to refer to both plural and singular (for e.g. "she was a people of the land" as opposed to "she was a person of the land").

I hope you don't mind if I standardize the above terms, as well as any similar terms I encounter (I'll be using the first example quoted, because they're the first way the name is brought up).
[[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 00:01, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:As far as I know standardizing terms across volumes is quite welcome, so long as meaning isn't changed. You can consult the translator and discuss which standard they'd like. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 00:29, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:Eastal is the name of the league, so this instance "Free Cities of Eastal League" is wrong.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:51, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::Actually, it should either be "League of Free Cities, Eastal" or "Eastal League of Free Cities". I believe "league of free cities" is a similar term to kingdom, empire, dukedom, all of which are political systems (see Hanseatic League). Personally, considering the location of the league, I suspect Eastal is a transliteration of Eastern.
::"People of the land" is how the npc's in Elder Tale were called, to differentiate them from player controlled adventurers. I would suggest for groups, "People of the land be used",
::while for individuals, "lands(man/person/women)" be used instead. --[[User:Blake77|Blake77]] ([[User talk:Blake77|talk]]) 07:56, 26 December 2013 (CST)

For continuity sake, keep what they have already in Volumes 3 and 4 for the league. These have already been converted to be consistent in these volumes.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 20:32, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm pretty sure volume 1's image on pages 4-5 clearly supports "Elder Tales" as the name of the MMORPG, plus it probably flows better that way. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 21:28, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::::I could have sworn I replied, but I'm not seeing them... I'm rather lazy to type them over, so Thank You (and yes, i agree, where applicable), to the people above...

:::::Mamare, the author, used "Elder Tale". Hara Kazuhiro, the artist, used Elder Tales (probably for balance of the logo?). Volume 7 gives an official name to the People of the Land as "Landers," so that will probably used at some point when the translation comes out. Also, the Settings Book calls the Round Table Alliance/Conference the "Conference Round Table," but that sounds ridiculously stupid so I doubt we should change it. --[[Special:Contributions/74.89.132.250|74.89.132.250]] 20:59, 29 June 2014 (CDT) (Queenie-Beatrice)

I've got a question about that raid/dungeon with nine and prison in its name. It's referred to as '9 Prisons of Heroes', 'The 9 Big Prisons for Heroes', 'The Nine Prisons of Heroes', 'The Nine Great Prisons of the Heilos (Helios)', 'Prison of 9 Heroes' and '9 Prisons of Helios', from Volume 2 onward. This should be standardized, but I know zero Japanese and Chinese so I can't check.
-[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 22:00, 27 June 2014 (CDT)

It's actually a bit unclear. The Japanese reads as "He-i-rou-su no Kyuu Dai Kangoku." Judging by the sound, I would favor "Heroes" over "Helios", but I couldn't say over "Heilos." That particular word is in Katakana, which tends to indicate a not-Japanese word or a proper noun. Kyuu Dai Kangoku is pretty straight-forward though as "9 Great Prisons" (Big Prisons sounds a little...derpy). So I might suggest either the "9 Great Prisons of Heroes" or "9 Great Prisons of Heilos." I would actually be curious to know if the Chinese version used characters for heroes or whatever random string of Chinese characters that sound close to Heilos. [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 22:47, 28 June 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 5 Appendices ==

So, I was wondering if we want to /can use the appendices at http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW . The doc seems to suggest they are not from skythewood so I don't know if he can grant permission to use them, but its also not clear who translated them, and since they're listed there, I doubt anyone else will translate them. Thoughts? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:51, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:If you don't mind once you upload something please be sure to find the all of the TL notes and add reference tags to these. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:For the sake of order I believe it's best to limit who uploads what from the pastebin onto here. We already had an incident on the forums and the translators of Volume 5 chapter 4 wasn't happy about. We don't need to make them anymore angry and deny us from using their translations. Same goes with skythewood pastebin as sometimes he'll put a recent copy of someone's work on his pastebin page in the spirit of good faith. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

::ah, i was wondering about the volume 5 chapter 4 thing. I've not been following the forum side so much, but i didn't uploaded it because no one has answered my question about permissions on the google doc and it looked like it wasn't quite complete, although skythewood posted a version of it on his pastebin which said it needed editing, I'm guessing thats where the confusion came from. Usually he labels materials from other sources though (which he did in that case as well). Anyways, as far as i know, I've definitely grabbed the TL notes as well, whenever I've grabbed stuff from skythewood's pages for translations he's completed(which I've only done because he's explicitly stated in the past that his translations can be freely used in his pastebins). Anyways if people are unhappy with us having posted volume 5 chapter 4, perhaps we should remove it or disable it until we can secure permission properly? But definitely, it is a problem if we anger people. (thats part of why I went and asked back before we posted volume 5, chapter 3. ) Anyways, who should we limit the uploads to? (and what do we do if people overzealously bring something over without permission again?) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:37, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Can someone confirm that we have permission to have the appendices? (the ones on skythewood's translation of it http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW , seem to indicate that the appendices (but not the afterword) were authored by third parties and the discussion under this talk section appears to have been leaning towards "no")? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 01:16, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:I'll talk with skythewood tomorrow for that permission later tomorrow. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Permission is given for Volume 5 appendices for map guy's images.

https://twitter.com/BakaShido/status/417308444413005824
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:00, 29 December 2013 (CST)

==Translation updates from skythewood==
It appears he's caught up to his raws, going by this recent tweet. He's a Chinese to English translator, with volume 6 being released in chinese on Jan 9. So unless he uses fan translations expect a slowing down of releases. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:36, 29 December 2013 (CST)
:No one seems to be updating over here... Since he already has 3 chapters out (last i checked), does anyone mind if i just go ahead and edit-check, then post them? [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:57, 19 January 2014 (CST)

:That doesn't seem to be a good idea, since even he thinks those versions are translated from an incomplete/crappy source. It would probably be better to wait for him to get his hands on a more official source. --~~

:Well, I managed to get a Japanese copy, I just really suck with kanji. I was going to get some help from a family member and just compare his translation to my understanding of the original text (because if I translate it myself, it'll take me at least two months of constant work, ignoring studies)... Ah well, waiting does seem to be the better option. [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:25, 20 January 2014 (CST)

If someone can get in touch with him, tell him that "Aruraune" should be "Alraune" (a flower humanoid creature).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:15, 1 February 2014 (CST)

== Epub version. ==

For what is worth, I bound the first chapter into a epub after some work. It was a bit more involved then I like, but I managed to get it down to a process after some work. I used Sigil to create it. There are a number of steps involved, so it isn't just a straight copy and paste. It includes the title image and illustrations, but the chapter images didn't fit very well. I filled out the metadata, and I even added the translators to it. It only took me about 3 hours to wrap up (most of it was figuring things out). If I do any more (which depends on if this is wanted or not), it should take less time.

I was not sure how to go about hosting it, so I upped them it in two different places.

Epub Download Links
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/80ad4bfa
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/1ac21645
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/27321dca
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/3d5ff1c9

These look very good in something like Moon+, but only okay on something like Sumantra. But that isn't the epub's fault (Sumanta doesn't format intelligently).

I would do 5, but it is pending an edit. I might put the monster files in their own epubs. Volume 4 does have the terminology section, Volume 3 doesn't (at the moment). I might have to go back and redo volume 1.

Note: These are all your work anyway, except for hammering them into the epub format. If you want to host them here, you have my permission (if needed).

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:03, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:It's always good practice for any programmer or person making any epub to validate for any errors. This insures that your file is up to spec and should have the highest compatibility on the multiple readers apps available out there. Can check your files here: http://validator.idpf.org/

:Also I'm a bit curious on why you do not include the chapter profile images at beginning of each chapter? Maybe you have your reasons like the ones you have for the monster files. I'm just a bit picky when it comes to what the author and publisher had originally intended their book to be display as.

:Overall a good effort loads pretty nice.

:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:27, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::I wasn't aware there was a validator for it. I'll see about checking mine, and making a version 2. As for the chapter profile images, the main reason is that they are double page images. Other double pagers I split in two, but those really shouldn't be. I could put in an overly wide image, but I am not 100% sure how to force it to display on it's own (currently only the cover does that).

::But all that will probably have to be tomorrow. If you have other suggestions please let me know.

::[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:::Can say how this is done with Sigil since I don't use it; however, what you can do is use CSS and place the images in a div tag to be used as a way to force a page break before and after the image. In CSS you want to add these two properties to the div element: page-break-after:always; and page-break-before:always;

:::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:42, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Sigil is just a epub editing tool. Pretty good for what it does. Makes working with epub fairly intuitive.

Anyway, I fixed a few errors in the epubs. I removed "Part X" from the TOC, I can reverse this if no one likes it, but it was the easiest option to resolve some TOC issues. I recombined the double pages. I still didn't add the chapter images, since I couldn't find a way to get pages to work with my ebook reader. Short of giving them their own document, which may the only option for compatibility. I also redid the images in the first chapter so they are similar in quality to the later chapters.

I personally want to keep the volumes below 1 mb each. For a few reasons. First I like small files. I get positive mental feedback for making files smaller. Second, my upload is slow. So overly large files take a long time to upload. Last, and probably most persuasively, older epub readers have fits with large epub files.

Epub Download Links - Version 2
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/702508bb
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/a2a76c4e
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/74138d19
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/c5e5eaa1

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 20:44, 29 December 2013 (CST)

== Possible missing appendices for volume 1 ==

Volume 1 may be missing it's appendices. I'm asking our translator where the last 3 images sit in the book.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:35, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:Yes there is one double page that could act as an appendix that I've not uploaded (pgs 338-339) but it isn't formally considered an appendix, see the content pages in 002-003. What last 3 images are you referring to? Pgs 344-345, 346-347 towards the final pages. Author info/ads for the next book. There were other non-log horizon ads (Maoyuu Maou Yuusha I'm guessing) which weren't uploaded.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:28, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Shido, at the end of the Japanese version of volume 1, there is...
1) page 337: End of "Escape" (Vol 1 ch 5)
2) a double page that seems to be a list of classes and subclasses or something going by the icons ("Log Horizon Vol01 338-339.jpg")
3) afterword(pages 340-343)
4) a double page spread with author/artist/etc information on TOUNO Mamare, MATSUDA Shoji, HARA Kazuhiro along with what looks like other publication information("Log Horizon Vol01 344-345.jpg")
5) what appears to be a double-page advertisement for volume 2 (i'm not sure of which, though clearly log horizon related, there is a lot of bolded text and background text)("Log Horizon Vol01 346-347.jpg")
6) a one page ad for something to do with Maou Yuusha
7) a blank page
8) the back cover
Aside from the Maou Yuusha ad(and obviously the blanks and afterword), they're all in the Volume 1 novel illustrations) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:03, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:I already asked him about it and he already replied to me on twitter. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 13:36, 30 December 2013 (CST)

::If the translator is skythewood, can you ask him about the missing text in volume 4? (the stuff remaining in vol 2-3 may not be in the Chinese text) --Rasen

:::More missing text from the volume 4 stuff I already reported to him from the above topic? the link I gave you on the 30th had volume 4 missing text on there already. I thought that was already added by you? http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:45, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::::Sorry, I should have been more clear. Volume 4, chapter 2+. At the time, I had not yet reviewed the later chapters in the volume. --Rasen

:::::Ok I'll ask him again. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Rasen, he updated that one pastebin for the rest of the chapters of volume 4. Same link as before just look further down for it. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:29, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:Awesome, I've added in the new stuff, and whatever's left isn't in the Chinese version. --Rasen

== Editing Questions ==

I was wondering if we should capitalize class and subclasses like Samurai, Scribe and Maid. I currently am editing them all to lower case because that is how the earlier translations were, but I'm wondering if anyone has any opinions.

Also, should terms like League of Freedom Towns Eastal and Holy Empire Westelande have singular apostrophes around them?

One more thing, if referring to a singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land? I have been keeping it as "a People of the Land" although that sounds weird.

That's all the questions I have for now.
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 12:23, 26 January 2014 (CST)

:I would try to captalise classes but I'm not sure about your 'maid' example tho, depends on usage. That girl who likes Nyanta with the Maid/Housekeeper subclass, yes. Raynesia's maid- No. Like I said depends on usage.

:I don't see the need for sticking apostrophes for special terms. I removed the ones placed on Adventurers etc to match early wiki entries. Want to remove some of the apostrophes in V5C4 to be honest. 'Flea Market' isn't really needed, and I think they gave up on it later in the chapter as well, it was there I think since translators were discussing whether 'bazaar' would be a closer translation to the original text.

:On a "singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land?" Yes, use Person of the Land, it just sounds better--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 12:38, 26 January 2014 (CST)

It isn't necessary to capitalize a class name unless the class name is being used with a person's name. I.E. Doctor John or President Clinton.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 23:46, 7 February 2014 (CST)

== Raynesia vs. Lenessia, etc. ==

I got to know about this series through anime and noticed that anime subtitles use Lenessia rather than Raynesia, or Karashin = Charashin, and others. ([http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/anime.php?id=15118 Look here at the listed names])
Actually, I think Lenessia and Karashin (or I personally would use Carasin) sound better to me. If possible wouldn't it be good to make the name changes in the novel translation? [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] ([[User talk:Angelanime|talk]]) 07:05, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

My 2 cents, I don't put much stock in the subtitles used. For instance:
:-They call the Catastrophe the Apocalyspse, which makes less sense (Catastrophe is just a bad thing, Apocalypse is the end of the world. As they believe they can go back, the world did not end) Also, IIRC, they used to call it the "Catastrophe" before they switched, which means the subs are inconsistent. Trying to be consistent with an inconsistent source hurts my brain. Also, the author translates it as "Catastrophe" back in volume 1, so....
:-On the map graphic they keep reusing, they say "Freedom Cities of Eastal." But in the one episode where you see the rings and the flags, it's "Freedom Towns of Eastal." Again, internal inconsistencies. I would and did go with Freedom Towns, because they actually bothered to draw/animate it, as opposed to just copy/paste the same graphic over and over.
:-They call the "Libra Festival" the "Scales Festival" -BLAAAAAH. Libra makes sense, not only because the fair takes place before the winter, but also because WHO THE HECK WOULD CALL IT the "Scales Festival"?
:-Krusty spells his name that way because he LIKES the Simpsons character, so...NO to the anime's "Crusty."
:-Subs call Rundelhous "Rundel Haus." His last name is not Haus, and his first name is not two words.
:-In vol6 - Maryele gives Raynesia a nick-name that sounds COMPLETELY different if you spell it with "Le". Also, Lenessia has a different pronunciation. The Japanese pronounce it as "RAY-nesshia." In English, Lenessia would be something like "luh-nessia"
:-They call "Zantleaf" instead of "Sandleaf". The Japanese can do a Z sound. They don't do it for "sandoriifu"
:-Regarding the names of the guilds that were translated, that's a more murky area. But I already have a dim view of the subtitles, and I think skythewood came up with better-sounding names anyway. "Marine Systems" v. "Oceanic Systems"
:-Etc., etc, rage, rage.
Whenever possible, I would side with the Author's original spelling, ESPECIALLY if he spelled it out in English (Krusty, Tohya, Raynesia, Maryele, Rundelhous). --Rasen

== Kebab ==

Grilled bits of meat on a skewer, does '''not''' qualify as being "kebab". Kebab is a specific food. Either the stuff that is usually called kebab in "the west" (i.e. the rotating slab of meat, from which slices are carved. What is sometimes called doner kebab), or real kebab, which is a mix of ground meat, spices and stuff, usually grilled on a spit.--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 07:01, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

I thought that it might be possible (though ''highly'' unlikely) that "kebab" came from the original being wrong, and calling it kebab ...but no. [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/archive/2/2b/20131229164823!Log_Horizon_Vol05_348-349.jpg That's clearly not the case]. The original says 串焼. 串焼 does not translate as "kebab".--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 21:52, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

Kebab (also kebap or kabab) (Persian: کباب; Kabāb‎),(Arabic: کباب; Kabāb‎) is a Middle Eastern dish of pieces of meat, fish, or vegetables roasted or grilled on a skewer or spit originating in the Middle East, and later adopted in Central Asia and by the regions of the former Mongol Empire and later Ottoman Empire, before spreading worldwide. In American English, kebab with no qualification refers to shish kebab (Turkish: şiş kebap) cooked on a skewer, whereas in Europe it refers to doner kebab, sliced meat served in a pita. In the Middle East, however, kebab refers to meat that is cooked over or next to flames; large or small cuts of meat, or even ground meat; it may be served on plates, in sandwiches, or in bowls. The traditional meat for kebab is lamb, but depending on local tastes and religious prohibitions, other meats may include beef, goat, chicken, pork or fish. Like other ethnic foods brought by travellers, the kebab has remained a part of everyday cuisine in most of the Eastern Mediterranean and South Asia. It is also popular among Western youth as a snack after a night-out.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kebab

Please don't assume the whole world works the same way as wherever you live. Kebab very much means meat on a stick.

According to the dictionary, while "kebab" is correct, it usually holds the nuance of "turkish" (but it's still correct). Another word to call them is "brochettes" (just for the record).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:37, 6 June 2014 (CDT)
)

== Volume 7 ==

i assume since there hasn't been a single link change for it since vol6 was finished, that we are waiting for the volume itself.

what dates roughly are expecting for the volumes release? not so much the translation of but the availability of the volume to translators.

^It's already been out since December and I assume that they have the volume by now- they're probably truing to find the time for translation now :D

[[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 20:15, 21 May 2014 (CDT)

Out since December has no meaning, since the translator works from the Chinese version. I dunno when it gets published in Chinese, or if it already has been.

:So this is a translation of a translation... Why? It's the only available translation, and I'm already hooked though, but...--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 21:57, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

::It's a good question. Why would anyone want to sacrifice their free time to translate something on behalf of someone who not only shows no gratitude for the service, but further demeans the very value of the work being done? --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 02:14, 27 May 2014 (CDT)

Why ask why? The better question to ask is why there isn't a person fluent in Japanese who has the volume who is willing to translate. As it is, the only translator we have doesn't speak Japanese, but does Chinese.

I'm just happy that someone is translating this series. Can't wait to see what happens in volume 7

Should there be a link from end of Volume 6 to Web Chapter 55 for now until the volume translations come out? -[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 21:37, 27 June 2014 (CDT)

Looks like Npeace has already added those links. I would just keep it on there now and wait in till the actual volume gets translated. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 04:09, 1 July 2014 (CDT)

== Abundant amount of editors. ==

We have quite a bit of editors here for Log Horizon. I think it's best to put those of the Google docs chapter crew into a special thanks section instead. Maybe we can put others who haven't been active in a long while in an inactive section.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 15:53, 29 May 2014 (CDT)

In my defense, I plan on being active as soon as the next volume comes out. --~~ Rasen

I mean people who been contributing this for a while now are OK. Things we don't really need to put in like "Various anonymous users" don't need to be there. Denver Drage and Queenie Beatrice should be put in as a special thanks since those people were editors on the google docs. Sphaela isn't really an editor here for the wiki, but we did used his images (With his permission) from his website. He too should go into the special thanks section.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:12, 30 May 2014 (CDT)

== Name Changes ==

Kinjyou (volume 6/volume 7) should be changed to Kinjo, which is the way it's spelled in volume 7's character page.

Re Gan ... it's spelled as one word in English on v7's character page, but it's still written in kanji with a dot between "Re" and "Gan". Re Gan's predecessor has "Gan" in his name as well, so I don't know if they are relatives or if "Gan" is a name that is passed down among holders of the Sage of Mirror Lake title.

Anything with Kazu (I've seen Kazu and Kazuyan so far) should be Kazuhiko.

Raynesia should be changed to Rayneshia. Her grandfather's name was spelled Serjiad in the anime BD.

The light novels have Rudy's name to be Rundelhous. To date, though, I've seen four "official" spellings (LN, CR subs, episode 20, BD4) for his name. I'm not sure which one B-T uses, though.

Demikas is spelled Demiqas or Demiquas. The last two/three letters are cut off, but it's definitely something with a Q rather than a K. I wouldn't change it, though, until there's more information on how it should be spelled--[[Special:Contributions/74.89.132.250|74.89.132.250]] 16:24, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

Please sign in before posting since we have no idea who you are with just an IP address. Also apply a signature using the signature button on the right of the italics button.

--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:50, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Lessee....

First, I dunno without Japanese raws how Kazuhiko is being addressed, but the alternatives you've seen seem more like how other people are choosing to address him. "Kazu" for short, "Kazu-yan" for the Osaka-ben speakers, and if so, I don't see why those should be changed.

Second, where'd you get the Rayneshia and Serjiad spellings? With a very few exceptions, English characters just aren't used in the show.

Third, I question CR and BD subs, because they're just...wrong at times. "Scales" Festival. The "Apocalypse." And inconsistent. On the reused maps, its "Freedom Cities Eastal," while on the flags and signet rings, it's "Freedom Towns Eastal."

Where'd you get Demikas' name spelling?

[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 16:43, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

:>Kazuhiko
:I doubt that they would use a nickname in the context of the sentence, where it's not a character speaking and is instead reflecting Kazuhiko's thoughts (the first chapter of the vol7 web novel). I don't think Shiroe speaks in Osaka-ben, either, it might just be from translating from a fan translation.

:Rayneshia's, from the character intro after the Table of Contents in volume 6. It was (somehow) determined that there was actually an H before the I, and then that was reinforced in the BDs. Serjiad's was in the BD (I don't think Crunchyroll has anything to do with the BDs, though), no light novel English spelling has been given. I'd also take the BDs with a grain of salt, they use two different spellings for 'Rundelhous' in the character profile and character cards.

:Demikas' was also from volume 7's [https://pbs.twimg.com/media/BrLdfr6CUAA8bct.jpg:large character intro page]. Kinjo and Re Gan/Regan are on the opposite page (just google 供贄の黄金 and search under images, since it won't let me link directly to the picture). --[[Special:Contributions/74.89.132.250|74.89.132.250]] 19:04, 18 July 2014 (CDT)

::[http://i.imgur.com/KVIDPMd.jpg First character intro page], [http://i.imgur.com/hjjxW24.jpg Second character intro page] in volume 7. I have some of the other scans from the volume in high quality, but I don't know the order nor do I have a set of complete scans for vol7. --[[Special:Contributions/74.89.132.250|74.89.132.250]] 09:49, 21 July 2014 (CDT)

Changed Demikas to Demiqas and Re~Gun to ReGan, as a way of making it one word, while also acknowledging Re and Gan had a dot in between without actually putting a dot in between.[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 15:33, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

Is Kinjyou/Kinjo staying as Kinjyou or is it being changed to Kinjo?
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 22:27, 27 July 2014 (CDT)

OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 2

2014-07-22T23:49:16Z

Rockmosis:

==Chapter 2: Eighth-Grade Syndrome is Critically Ill, but it's still Mayhem==
[[File:Oreshura_v06_041.jpg|thumb]]

The test went rather well.

Despite the incident from this morning, I still managed to focus with my full attention, so it felt my maturity improved. If this continued, I could still maintain my number one position in the grade.

My mission was finished anyway, so I decided to think about Hime’s matter.

After such an outrageous performance, how would she be treated in class? During middle school, nobody talked to me for a week after I stirred up a commotion like that. As an “experienced” person, I should help Hime.

And so, I went to Hime’s class after school.

Hime’s seat was the last seat next to the window, and there were quite a few people gathered around there. A mixture of five boys and girls were talking to her about something. Was she being bullied? By five people?

I pretended to look at the bulletin board at the end of the classroom as I listened to their conversation.

“Does Akishino-san know how to fish? Me too! Let’s go together next time.”

“This is the ‘Raijin Slayer’<ref>Raijin (雷神） is the God of Thunder, according the Japan mythology.</ref>. It is created to kill and destroy.”

“Ah—what a cool name. Looks like it can fish very well.”

The boy who loved fishing nodded.

“Himeka-chan, are you wearing that bandage to copy Visual Keis<ref>Visual Kei is when musicians(largely Japanese) dress up heavily, with large amount of makeup and hairstyle which looks like characters from anime. It does not necessary affects the music genre of the musicians.</ref>?”

“No. This is the seal made to suppress the ‘Dragonic Aura’.”

“The vocalist of my favorite band also wears bandages like that. Himeka's snow-white skin is really suited to for this. I’m jealous—”

Clumping a cool fashion and a girl’s simply bandaged hand together like this.

……umm.

They looked like they were having a normal conversation?

Both the boys and girls were saying Hime’s replies were interesting. I couldn't find any the sign of them bullying her or treating her as a joke. Everyone looked happy to me.

“But that bandage, can’t you buy it at a normal pharmacy?”

“As long as I infuse my thoughts into it, I can give magic to any earthly substance.”

“Akishino-san is really interesting—I never noticed this because I never talked to you.”

“Bl-bloodthirsty fighters are not interesting.”

Actually, Hime was the one who felt really confused. Although she maintained her poker face, her eyes were unfocused and her hands couldn't stay still. That confused look was very cute, and it seemed to catch everyone's attention.

“Yo, Kidou, why are you here?”

Someone I knew from class 2 approached me. It was Kurashima from the same middle school I went to.

“Ah, I just wanted to check up how my fellow club member was doing……”

“Well, she’s a member of your harem. Are you worried about her?”

“Don’t say it like that.”

Kurashima laughed loudly. He was still so straightforward. Also he was a riajuu<ref>Riajuu is a person who has a girlfriend/boyfriend and popular, someone with a good life</ref> who had a girlfriend since middle school.

“Hime, how is she usually like in class?”

“I don’t talk much to her, although I do greet her.”

“Sigh—“


Greeting huh.

Compared to the old Hime, she improved a whole lot, since she used to be a one-man group in PE class.

“How about lunch break? Does she eat with anybody?”

“I see her eating with the girls sitting around her sometimes.”

Seems like she wasn’t as lonely as I thought.

“That fishing pole, didn’t the teacher confiscate it?”

“Our homeroom teacher doesn’t do things like that. She only said not to wave it around during homeroom.”

“That’s nice.”

Maybe because everything was done by the disciplinary committee in our school, there were quite a number of lenient teachers like this.

Next.

“Hime, time to go to the club.”

I ignored the people around and pretended to call her nonchalantly.

“Villager A-ta.”

“Eh?”

…ah, she was calling me.

“Don’t come over here too much. Maybe there are still Wyverns who think you’re ‘Burning Fighting Fighter’.”

“AA, AAAHH.”

I suddenly remembered this setting.

Even if that was the case, Hime was still too cold.

This “Villager A” setting I created to become hated was now being used in a way that felt a bit painful.

<center>♦</center>

And so, we came to the clubroom of Jien-otsu.

“I checked the meaning of ‘Genocide’ in the dictionary, it means killing everyone right? Won’t you get arrested before you become popular?”

“There’s no problem. If any country wants to do anything to me, hyperdimensional thought entity will control the causality. When I’m in genocide mode, I don’t belong to this dimension (code breaker), human’s law cannot hold me.”

“Sigh—looks like the police will feel troubled.”

Chiwa and Hime continued their meaningless conversation. Or should I say Chiwa can accept almost anything? Really, this girl can easily accept any weird thing said to her.

But, the lovestruck mind disciplinary committee was lecturing her with “You cannot do this” from the start.

“I told you, Hime, getting popular with that weird decoration only happens in middle school.”

“ Even if time continues to flow, the quality doesn’t. Now I will create a new era, and evolve it.”

“About this, it also occurred in my middle school. ‘As long as you stand out you will be popular’ or something like that. No matter boys or girls will find people like this popular, I don’t disagree with this.

“I am the one who will bear the sins of the genocider, destroying all evil. I don’t mind if people misunderstand me, but, I will become the base of the new world, you must believe me……”

[[File:Oreshura_v06_047.jpg|thumb]]

“However, it is different in high school. Teenagers are part of another world! Compared to the person who stands out the most in the class, the humbly smiling and kind person beside him is the most popular one. Also, this remains the same even when you come out into society, in the market.

A-chan, since when did you come out to society? I wanted to say this, but in the end I didn’t. I don’t want to complicate things further.

Anyway, these people are all in their own world.

The thinking of a lovestruck brain is flowing constantly out of Fuyuumi, while Hime is stutteringly releasing waves of Chuunibyou. Although the contrast between them is large, but in terms of living in their own world they can be seen as partners.

“Then, let’s start discussing about the school festival.”

Ignoring the two of them, Masuzu stood in front of the whiteboard, looking as if she recovered from yesterday’s impact.

But she never look into Hime’s eyes today.

Hime was also ignoring Masuzu, staring at the magical circle (drawn with a highlighter) on the back of her hand.

“As I said yesterday, at the last day of the school festival, there is a voting for the most popular show. This is the best chance to introduce us ‘Jien-otsu’ to the entire school.”

I feel like we are already criticized throughout the whole school, but I cannot say that now.

“My aim is to let our club be acknowledged as having the most popular performance we deserve; does Eita-kun have any good ideas?”

“Eh? Me?”
The conversation was suddenly handed over to me.

“Even if you ask me…..we have only five members, isn’t there only a limited amount of things we can do?”

“True, we can't do large scale activities.”

“How about asking Kaoru-kun for help?”

Even though Chiwa said that, that guy has his own work as the secretary of the student council, he should be quite busy during the school festival.

“Chiwa, do you have anything you want to do?”

Chiwa crossed her hand while muttering “…umm”. I know when she does this, she’s just pretending to think, actually she doesn’t and in the end she will answer with her instincts.

“Yakitori<ref>Grilled chicken</ref> shop, yakibuta<ref>Grilled pork</ref> shop, or yakiushi<ref>Grilled beef</ref> shop.”

As expected, everything is related to food.

“Yakitori shop is still understandable, what is with Yakibuta and Yakiushi?”

“I think it’s simple since we only need to grill meat—”

“Then we can just open a yakiniku<ref>Grilled meat, no restriction to any kind of meat.</ref> shop.”

Chiwa happily clapped while saying “Ooh♪”. Don’t be happy, it’s a joke.

“What about Masuzu?”

“Acting.”

I see, this may actually be suitable for Masuzu.

“But, with only five people we can’t make a good performance.”

“We can overcome this with Eita-kun’s one-man show.”

“Isn’t that impossible?”

“Or we can use the 'self entertaining'<ref>独り上手, this is the closest translation I can get. It means to get happy all by yourself over little matters, like characters throwing out punchlines here and there, or diving into a world of delusion ignoring the surrounding. </ref> you’re very good at.”

“Ahh, this I’m very good at…..mind your own business!”

Accidentally acting dumb with criticism, so even getting told I’m "self entertaining"; I feel I can’t be saved anymore.

“You only reject other people's ideas; say, Eita-kun, what do you want to do?”

“Setting up a resting area.”

I instantly suggested.

“You want to win the most votes by a resting area?”

“It’s impossible, but as long as it’s relaxing it’s okay.”

Resting area is the number one choice for spiritless classes during a class activity.

Speaking of it, my class did this during the second year of my middle school (Not the disease Chuunibyou).<ref>The second year of middle school is known as Chuuni (中二) in Japanese, and Chuunibyou (中二病） is when one gets heavily delusional for an extended period of time. Well if you're reading this novel you probably know what it is.</ref> What we did was just move the tables and chairs, and had a few girls who were good at drawing to make a sign.

Though, for some unknown reason, I think it wasn’t appropriate.

Thinking back, it was just to exhibit “Everybody goes left so I go right” anti-mainstream Chuunibyou (Yes the disease)<ref>Again you should understand the term by now. Same pun as above.</ref> —but at the day of the school festival, I shouted in front of the class “You lost before the war even began!”

Then I ran to the roof of the school building, took off my clothes and put it aside, striking the pose of the eagle—

“UGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOPLEASESTOPPPPPPPPPPPPP”

I uncontrollably let out a scream, stopping myself from thinking that particular scene that can possibly end my life.

Gahh, my chest, my chest hurts!

“What; what happened Eita-kun?”

“I beg you Masuzu! I beg you, please, please stop reading that!”

“Calm down. I never did anything.”

I suddenly got to myself.

Oh yeah, Masuzu didn’t take out my notebook, what happened just now shouldn’t be like this.

“Eita-kun, are you exhausted after studying too much?”

“Maybe……”

I wiped off the sweat and sighed, ahhh I can stop worrying. I believe that if that past I almost forgotten gets exposed I will be sick on bed for ten days.

“Ahh! Speaking of school festival, when Ei-kun was in second year of his middle school—”

“Hey Chiwa shut up!”

How dangerous! Not only the notebook, a living evidence is here!

“You guys, what are you rambling about from just now? We can’t even talk calmly now.”

Fuyuumi pouted and complained, looks like she wants to continue to lecture Hime.

“We are discussing the performance for the school festival. Do you have any good ideas, Ai?”

“Isn’t there a lot of things to do? Like Popucute floss candy store, Popucute takoyaki<ref>Food. Balls with octopus. Best food in Japan.</ref> stand, Popucute ghost house.”

“You are just adding 'Popucute' to everything.”

But in the end it looks pretty interesting, what kind of cute monster will there be?”

“Then, what about Himechii? Do you have anything you want to do?”

Hime shook her head heavily.

“Since I’m in Genocide mode, I cannot walk into human crowds anymore. Even now my current form is depending on this seal to control my urge to kill, it’s dangerous.”

Hime raised her bandaged hand while saying these cool lines.

I don’t know why, but her proud expression makes me a little frustrated, so I pulled out the end of the bandage and it came undone.

Good, now how will you react?

If it was the old me, I would’ve said “Ugh! Everybody run! You will be hurled into the out of control ‘Dragonic Aura’! Please get away from me…while I still have a humane heart!” or something like that, and then say “Everybody……thank you……for accompanying me until now!” and leave the classroom with a bitter smile. Of course, the next day I would come to school as if nothing happened.

As I was to see how Hime would react, she clumsily tied the bandage again.

“Resealed.”

“Only this much?”

I was still waiting for a well-designed delusion act, how surprisingly simple.

“This is not good, Hime, the bandage needs to be done like this.”

Chiwa took the bandage off, and bandaged it with experienced hands.

“Thanks to you, it is over without and bloodshed; thanks for your help.”

“You’re welcome~”

Chiwa smiled, while Masuzu had a serious face.

“Akishino-san, are you saying you’re not joining the school festival?”

“Definitely.”

“Why? Didn’t you said yesterday that everyone will get along well together and work together?”

I can see Hime’s body twitching.

But her expression didn’t change, and her voice remain cold.

“Because of this, I can’t be together with you. If my battle with the Wyverns gets too bloody, this club will also be hit by misfortune, it would be better if I am not here.”

“Is this really what you think?”

Hime didn’t answer Masuzu, but instead stood up.

“Don’t cry for me when I lose. But, please remember, that Genocide Blood Red every night!”

It probably means “temporarily stopping club activities”.

“Why so sudden? Tell me your reason, Hime-chan!”

I stopped Fuyuumi who slammed the table and stood up, while using the softest tone and ask Hime.

“Next week you are coming back right? Let’s prepare for the school festival together.”

“That will have to depend on how the Wyverns perform.”

Hime walked straight past me to the door, the fishing pole she slid to the floor, dragging on the floor behind her.

“Hey, are you coming to school tomorrow in this getup?”

“It’s enough for me.”

Hime picked up the fishing pole and left.

“Hi-Hime-chan became a delinquent!”

“Did we do anything to make her mad?”

Ignoring the seemingly frustrated Fuyuumi and Chiwa, I exchanged a glance with Masuzu.

Looks like we need to strategize seriously.

<center>♦</center>

That night.

I was called out by Masuzu, to the same café we usually meet.

Once I got into the shop, the waitress told me,“To that seat, please!” while smiling and pointing towards the seat beside the window which Masuzu was sitting. Looks like my face is remembered, maybe without ordering she would serve me a coke.

“What does she want?”

Once I got seated, Masuzu started talking.

“I don’t know, completely clueless.”

This of course isn’t about the waitress’ memory, but today’s Hime.

“Don’t you feel like that's a protest aimed at us?”

“So her chuunibyou got serious? It doesn’t make sense.”

“But the trigger was what happened yesterday, right?”

Masuzu stared at my eyes, looking for a reaction.

“Hey, yesterday after parting with me and going to the toilet, did you say anything to Akishino-san?”

“Yeah.”

Because I can’t hide it anymore, I nodded honestly.

“I believe I need to tell Hime why we need to act as fake lovers, so I told her it was to help you block out confessions.”

“You don’t need to blabber so much…….”

Masuzu frowned and sighed.

“I only wanted to tell Hime, Masuzu has her own reasons.”

“I’m saying there is no need for this. After telling this to other people, it will only make people feel ‘are you boasting that you are popular?’”

Hmm—this girl is really twisted.

If she said this, she probably told this by people before, insult in the face or talking bad behind her bad. Because I’m a guy, getting
joked about having a “harem army～♪” is still passable; it seems pretty troublesome from a girl’s point of view.

“Hime will not do this; you know very well.”

“……really? Who knows how it’ll turn out.”

Masuzu sipped the coffee with her pouted lips.

“Then why will Akishino-san do this?”

"She answered, ‘I don’t understand what you’re talking about.’; she is probably holding her end of the deal.”

“Like this huh……”

Masuzu’s face looks relieved.

Then she stared at me sharply.

“The cause of all these is because Eita is too careless, you're the one who made me say fake boyfriend and such.”

“You still have the nerve to say that, you losing control is probably the root of it.”

“Lose control?”

“You lost control after I talked a little to other girls, did you forget that we are fake lovers?”

Masuzu’s eyes widened.

“......I forgot.”

“There you go.”

“Didn’t you say if I said ‘fake boyfriend’ ten times you would hug me? You haven’t hugged me!”

“Don’t say something so embarrassing so loud!”

I feel like all the customers around us are looking here, in the corner of my field of vision; that waitress from before was clenching her fist giving a “Give it your all, Boyfriend-san!” look. What is this……stop looking out for us so kindly.

“Back to the topic.”

Getting back into position, Masuzu drank some cold water. I gulped down the remaining cold water to moisturize my throat, calming myself down.

“Those weird things Akishino-san did—fishing pole or bandages, in terms of Chuunibyou what kind of behavior is that?”

“That kind which thinks battling with unknown enemies is very cool.”

Masuzu showed an obvious “huh?” expression.

“I still can’t understand the viewpoint of being ‘cool’, but it is all a solo act, a ‘soliloquy’ right? Isn’t it very lonely?”

Dammit, this woman sure knows how to talk. Isn’t she herself the leader of the Jien-otsu.

“That’s because we’re already self-absorbed, completely absorbed in that world. Ignoring the normal and peaceful daily lives, believing we, ourselves are the chosen warrior to fight alone! Burying the sorrow of not being understood by people to the deepest part of our hearts, battling with attackers from the other world! ‘Is that guy psycho?’ the more we get ridiculed, the more self-absorbed we get, ‘normal humans……it’s okay to not understand my sorrow……’ into the whirlpool of delusion! To escape this is very hard -ehhhh!?”


I stood up without noticing. The gaze from the customers nearby is piercing me again. Hey, waitress, don’t look at the sky with a “sigh—” look, get back to work.

I sat down while coughing.

“Anyway, Hime must think it’s ‘very cool’ to do this; this won’t be far from the truth.”

“Even if it’s like this, this can’t explain this incident, can it?”

Masuzu stared at me with her hands supporting her chin.

“Those delusional acts of Akishino-san, normally only occur in front of us. If she does this even in her class, there should be rumors since school started.”

“Hmm…”

This is actually rather accurate. Kaoru once told me his impression of Hime was “even in her class almost nobody heard her voice”; simple and doesn’t stand out much. Hime only shows her real self in front of us—only in front of the “Burning Fighting Fighter” who battled fiercely in front of the station, and my partners,'Jien-otsu'.

“As I see it—she seems restricted in her own parameters.”

“Eh? Isn’t it the exact opposite?”

“Opposite?”

“Because she only showed this side of her in front of us, now even her whole class sees it? Don’t you think this is weird?”

Masuzu slightly bend forwards when she heard this.

“Akishino-san’s real side, does Eita knows about it?”

“No, so she must became a Chuunibyou patient because she likes manga and anime too much—“

“We can only say that is her interest, right? At least I never saw her real self.”

“No…”

I wanted to say something back, but I was rendered speechless. Nevertheless, when I speak of Hime, I will begin thinking of Chuunibyou and such. I thought for a while, maybe that is not Hime’s real self……

“Ahhh, but Eita knows it.”

“Ah? What?”

“Akishino-san’s, naked butt.”

“!?”

This girl stills hold grudges for what happened in the nurse office before summer holidays<ref>In a previous volume, it was mentioned that when Eita was resting in the nurse's room, Hime went in and locked the door from inside, while sleeping naked next to Eita.</ref>?

Dammit, don't look down on me! Do I look like those shameless men?

Thinking back, the slowly rubbing thighs which are whiter than the sheets of the nurse's office already took over my mind. The two unimaginably round and firm buns which are usually hidden under the uniform that makes her look slim, I already—

…............cannot forget.

“Your eyes are dirty.”

Masuzu said as though she is looking at trash.

“You are an anti-love, but you can use these kind of eyes to look at Akishino-san? Sexual urge is another matter to you? Are you an animal?”

“I said that's not it!”

Sorry, you're not wrong. Himeka-san, I am sorry.

The customers who were still talking loudly until a while ago are all silent, some of them peeked at us from time to time. From their point of view we probably looks like “lovers who fighting due to jealousy”. This is unavoidable.

Masuzu quickly stood up.

“Let's get out of here.”

“Okay.”

We left the café instantly after paying. When she was finding the change, the waitress whispered to me. “After rain the ground's more solid.”<ref>"雨降って地固まる" is a Japanese proverb, it means the more you quarrel the better your relationship.</ref> What exactly do you mean by this?

After leaving, Masuzu seemed to realize something, and she moved over trying to hook my arm.

I instantly avoided it.

Masuzu stubbornly stepped over further, while I nimbly stepped back from her hand.

But the enemy isn't weak, using her front leg as the axis, changing her direction instantly, spinning like a ballerina, as if she looked through my movements, reaching towards my arm. But, I will not let you get what you want. I jumped to the grass area by the sidewalk to avoid it.

[[File:Oreshura_v06_063.jpg|thumb]]

“Why are you running?”

The headlights of the oncoming cars shone on me as I walked at the edge, Masuzu chasing up to me.

“What if our classmates just happened to pass by? Lovers not holding arms is unnatural.”

“There are not many high school students who walk arm in arm.”

“You never said this kind of things before.......”

Masuzu seemed to not be able to tolerate this and was complaining.

“Then, holding hands should be possible right? Let's hold hands.”

“I refuse.”

“Please hold hands with me, sorry to trouble you.”

“…...even if you suddenly get polite, it's still no.”

“Hey bitch fucking hold hands with me!”

“Threatening me is also useless.”

I jumped down from the edge, looking back at Masuzu.

“Recently, you are a bit too much.”

“What?”

“I'm saying you're getting ahead of yourself, aren't you the same with the lovestruck brains we hate so much?”

Masuzu's eyes widened with a “regrettable” look.

“Stop joking, don't lump me together with those trash.”

“It's the same, you saw how those people at the café look at us right? There are people who looked like they're criticizing us for publicly showing affection, won't we get seen as lovestruck brains too?”

Masuzu's voice raised when she heard this.

“Saying I'm a lovestruck brain, what nonsense. From top to bottom it's not real; acting; fake. About this I'm very sure, please do not think too much of it.”

“I know.”

I sighed and surrendered.

Masuzu nodded happily, and instantly hooked my arm the during the instant “An opening!”. Shoulder leaning closely, and her head leaned over as if she's showing affection.

“...eh?”

“'Eh' what, let's go.”

“Ooo, oohh.”

After walking for a while, we reached the junction that splits into my house and Masuzu's apartment, but she doesn't seem like she'll let go of my arm.

“Why are you following me?”

“We didn't finish discussing yet right? We never managed to plan any strategy after that right? So I need to go to your house, and won't you treat me to some monyomonyo<ref>Something like cuddling. This word only exists in this light novel and its adaptations.</ref>?”

“…...”

Really, this, this girl.

“That, although I think it's impossible, but to make sure, I'll ask first.”

“What?”

I stared at Masuzu's blue eyes.

“—Do you like me?”

Initially I planned to act like it's nothing big and ask, but my voice turned sharp from getting nervous.

I feel that after asking this, it will destroy my accomplice relationship between me and Masuzu, it makes me afraid.

Masuzu doesn't know my thoughts.

“It's impossible. What are you talking about?”

“Yea, yea, that's right.”

“Asking me—'Do you like me?' which handsome guy are you, to speak this line, please wait until your looks deviation gets above 70.”

“Yes yes yes, I'm sorry to have an ugly face.”

I feel disappointed for some reason. Of course I don't think she'll like me, but I thought she would be a bit more anxious or taken back. Looks like it's just me who's looking for trouble.

“But, I want to perform monyomonyo, this feeling is true.”

“…...ah?”

Masuzu rubbed her face on my chest.

“I don't have any thoughts about you, even though I'm thinking 'This idiot! Closet pervert! Virgin turned bad!', my body just wants to monyomonyo, this is an undeniable truth.”

“Your choice of words are subtle......wait, what did you just said? Virgin turned bad?”

“Isn't it nice? Anyway you want to be a virgin for the rest of your life right? So I will also be a virgin throughout my life, and only needs monyomonyo, so it's fair between us right?”

“Don't call it fair all by yourself!”

Virgin turned bad, Natsukawa Masuzu.

Never thought that the school's number one beauty would be like this, the boys of the school must have be unable to imagined this.

“Stop blabbering, let me monyomonyo! If not I can do it here!”

“Yes, I know I know.”

No choice, let her complete her monyomonyo fast and I'll just send her out.

Once I opened the door, a noise came from the kitchen. I thought Saeko-san was back, but her shoes were not there. If that's the case, there's only one possible person.

“Masuzu!”

“Eh?”

“Go back!”

I grabbed Masuzu's shoulder and turned her to the right.

“What happened to you? I didn't even got my shoes off.”

“Okay, tomorrow! We'll talk tomorrow! So let's call it an end here for today! Okay!?”

The noise of the slippers got near.

“Ei-kun, welcome home—♪......!?”

Chiwa ran over happily in an apron, and froze after seeing Masuzu.

Masuzu also froze looking at Chiwa.

Their gaze sandwiched me, clashing.

How do I stop this battlefield? My brain worked to its full potential to find an escape route.

Before I got an answer, I thought the sparks from their eyes would become the fires of hell, but—

“Wh—at, Natsukawa-san is here too? ♪ Why don't you come up? Let's eat together!”

“Eh, Harusaki-san is here too? ♪ If I knew I would've brought a gift.♪”

......?

What? Why is their relationship so good?

This feels bad......

[[File:Oreshura v06 070.jpg|thumbnail]]
<div style="background-color:#EEEEEE;border:solid 2px grey;padding:15px;width:70%;">
'''Natsukawa Masuzu - LV 55'''

'''Special skill:'''

Commander L3

Negotiator

Counter L9

One more hit

'''Abilities'''

Shoot 205 Mana 220 Evasion 210

Brawl 190 Defense 1 Accuracy 215

'''Trump Card Bonus:'''

Decrease the opponent's energy by 10.

'''Spirit Commands:'''

Instincts (15) Iron wall (20) Confuse (50)

Direct attack (20) Exhaust (30) Spirit （55）

</div>
<noinclude>

==Translator notes and reference==
<references/>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 1|#1]]
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 6 Chapter 3|#3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Log Horizon:Updates

2014-07-22T15:02:11Z

Rockmosis:

<noinclude>
==2014==

===July===</noinclude>
*'''22-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 62 completed
*'''17-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 61 completed
*'''11-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 60 completed
*'''09-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 59 completed
*'''05-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 58 completed
*'''01-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 57 completed
<noinclude>

===June===</noinclude>
*'''27-Jun-2014'''
**Web Chapter 56 completed
*'''25-Jun-2014'''
**Web Chapter 55 completed
<noinclude>

===January===</noinclude>
*'''29-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed
*'''27-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed
*'''26-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed
<noinclude>

==2013==
===December===
*'''28-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Afterword completed
*'''26-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Interlude completed
*'''24-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 completed

*'''03-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 completed
===November===
*'''26-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 completed
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 completed
*'''23-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 4 completed'''
**Volume 4 Afterword completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 3 completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 2 completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 1 completed
*'''22-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 5 completed
*'''20-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 4 completed
*'''18-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 4 Chapter 2 completed
*'''14-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 1 completed
*'''12-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 3 completed'''
**Volume 3 Afterword completed
**Volume 3 Annex 2 completed
**Volume 3 Annex 1 completed
**Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed
*'''11-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed
*'''08-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed
*'''07-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed
*'''06-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 2 completed'''
**Volume 2 Afterword completed
**Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed
**Volume 3 Prologue completed
*'''05-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Annex completed
**Volume 1 Prologue completed
*'''04-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed
*'''02-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed
**Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*'''01-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
===October===
*'''30-Oct-2013'''
**Log Horizon Teaser Page started

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Log Horizon|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 Supplementary Examination

2014-07-20T15:06:34Z

Rockmosis: Shouldn't the second answer be Himeji Mizuki instead of Sakamoto Yuuji? Don't think Yuuji would say that Akihisa confessed to him and the Teacher's Comment doesn't make sense.

==The Final Question==

'''Question: Please fill in the correct year.'''<ref>A rehash of [[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1#The_Final_Question| Volume 1, Final Question]]</ref>

In the year ( ), Christianity was first introduced in Japan.

'''Kirishima Shouko's Answer:'''

"Yuuji confessed his love to me in the year 1549."

[[image:BTS vol 01 271.jpg|thumb]]

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

The number is correct, but the event is wrong.

'''Sakamoto Yuuji's Answer:'''

"Akihisa-kun confessed to me in the year 2022"

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

This teacher here is still waiting for the old Himeji-san to come back.

““Tell us what's that all about!!””

“...That...!”

Once we saw the new school rule that was introduced, we stormed to the principal's office to roar out.

“So you damned brats finally came in?”

Once she saw me, the principal merely snorts in a bored manner,

“Old hag! That's what you mean by 'changing the school and correcting the mistakes'!? You ugly old witch!!”

“Yeah, I was mistaken after all. You have to be educated with more strictness, so I had to change the school rules.”

The principal doesn't look sorry at all. T-This damned old granny...!

“That's too much, principal!! That rule's too much!”

“...Please retract that school rule.”

“Since the second year valedictorian and salutatorian have asked me this, it's really hard for me to refuse here.”

““Then—!””

“Alright, just keep quiet already, you brats.”

“And you said it's hard to reject us?”

“...You're not giving us any face...!”

This is the case even with the outstanding students Himeji-san and Kirishima-san requesting us.

What'll happen if it's me?

“Erm, old granny.”

“Die.”

“You won't even listen to what I say!?”

Her tone's even different from before! What's with this damned old granny!?

“Well, Akihisa, Himeji, Shouko, calm down and listen to what the old hag as to say.”

Yuuji, who came to the principal's office with us, said so.

On a side note, Minami, Hideyoshi, Muttsurini, Kudou-san, Kinoshita-san and Kubo-kun are all here with us. Us friends have to be together at all costs, that's why! (We're definitely not thinking of something trashy like trying to force the principal to accept our idea with numbers.)

“What I want to say? Well, it's fine, guess it's good for you to hear me out...no, even if you don't want to hear, I have to say this to get this out of my mind.”

The principal spoke with a growl in response to Yuuji's words. Huh? Did something happen?

<big>“YOU DAMNED BRATS!!!”</big>

She loud, sharp roar echoes in the principal's office.

“You actually did such a bad thing in such a noticeable place, and with the sponsor's inspector watching too!!”

Her expression has changed, and she looks really angry here. What?

“That bad thing?

“You destroyed a school facility, did such a dangerous thing, and even made a broadcast in the entire school!”

erm...I destroyed the fence, ran on the roof of the 4th level corridor, and confessed using the speakers at maximum volume...is that right?

“Erm, so what about that?”

“What do you mean 'what about that'!? The test summoning system's just there to give you motivation to study, and look what you did!? You did such a dangerous thing, and did that kind of a crazy love affair! Do you want to get the sponsors and the public to start sending in complaints!?”

“...”

Now that she said this, it really does seem that we went overboard there.

“It's true that to the public and the sponsors, these things aren't much besides complaint material.”

“It does seem that it's used to do other things besides studying.”

“...No matter how we improve our grades, it has nothing to do with them.”

Hideyoshi, Minami and Muttsurini nods as bystanders. We-Well, I think I do have the same view as the three of them.

While I'm remaining silent, Kudou-san asks beside us,

“Then principal, what's that school rule for?”

“That? That's some earnest advice that inspector brat gave me. I can't hide something that has happened, and we have to quickly deal with this matter strictly to get some appeal. If I do that, he'll be able to write a positive report for us, that.”

The words Linne-kun said to me after the summoning war appears in my mind. “But Akihisa, a hero isn't just for a certain person! A hero belongs to everyone, you know?” “That's why I did my best so that you can continue being a hero, Akihisa!”

“S-So that's how it is...?”

That damned Linne-kun...! I thought he's a cute kouhai that admires me, but this act is really unforgivable even for me...!

“Hm, in such a situation, what the principal did in response does seem right.”

“Yeah. Once the problem is found out, she dealt with it immediately, especially since it's such a major thing. It's hard for her to be told off.”

Kubo-kun and Yuuji calmly analyzed this. Uu...! I've nothing to argue against that...!

“Sorry to change the topic, principal. Though we do know the reason, won't this end up causing more troubles...?”

“Th-That's right! Everyone will definitely oppose! There'll be a ruckus in this school!”

“...It'll be dangerous if there's violence! Please take it back...!”

Kinoshita-san asks politely, while Himeji-san and Kirishima-san continues on from her words as they leaned forward.

And then, Minami places her hand on Himeji-san's shoulder.

“That won't do, Mizuki. We can't trouble the principal.”

Minami spokes in a strangely calm tone as compared to Himeji-san and Kirishima-san. Huh...?

“B-But, Minami-chan! It's too much to have a school rule that forbids love!”

“I do think this way too, but Mizuki, we can't possibly argue since we're the cause of it all. So—”

“S-so...?”

“Since you can't get together with Aki, just endure until graduation then♪. There's no choice since it's against the school rules.”

Minami shows a very impish grin. Why's that smile so evil looking? It's so different from that face she showed before my battle against Takashiro-sempai!

“M-Minami-chan, are you planning to wait till graduation and snatch Akihisa-kun during this time...?”

“No no, I do think that instead of being with a quiet person like you, Mizuki, I think a cheerful energetic girl like me is more suited to be with Aki!”

“Hm, I do say that I agree with that.”

“Th-That's not true! Akihisa-kun goes better with a girl like me that takes things more calmly!”

“Also, it's more disadvantageous for me if you go out with Aki, Mizuki. There's a need for overtime to make up for this difference.”

Yes yes Minami nods.

“So Aki, you better get ready. I'm serious after this too!

“Minami-chan! You can't do that! Akihisa-kun's min—”

“Oh, Mizuki, it'll be against the rules if you continue on, you know? You have to obey the rules as a student.”

“Uu...!”

And then, Yuuji too nods his head,

“Yeah, it's like what Shimada said. Since we're students, we have to obey the rules. Also, we did cause such troubles in the first place. Got to take responsibility here.”

He probably agrees with Minami too. Th-This bastard.”

“...Yuuji, I can't agree with your plan.”

“Hahaha, but it's against the rules, you know? No no no, I'm definitely not backing out because you're binding me too tightly. This is something the ones who started this have to take.”

“...No can do. I already came up with a plan to give birth to babies.”

“WE CAN'T DO THIS WHETHER THERE'S A NEW SCHOOL RULE OR NOT, YOU KNOW!?”

Why's this topic getting out of hand? This is bad...!

“Ku-Kubo-kun! What do you think?”

“I agree with the principal's actions wholeheartedly.

“Kubo-kun!?”

That's weird!? Isn't Kubo-kun my ally here!?

The principal watches us yap away, and says,

“Speaking of which, I do want you guys to thank me.”

“Huh? Why?”

“Without this love forbidden rule, you and Sakamoto will be dealt quite the harsh treatment by your class, no?

I don't know, when did the principal know about the famous culture of our F class?

...Leaving aside that.”

“Old hag, you're too naive.”

“Yeah, that's completely true. You don't know anything at all.”

Good griefYuuji and I shrug our shoulders.

As expected, this principal's the all-knowing principal after all.

“Hear this out, old hag.”

“Those guys in our F class—”

“YOSHII!! SAKAMOTO!! GET OUT HERE!!!”

“NOW'S THE TIME FOR EVERYONE TO ENJOY THE PURGE!!”

“YES!!! DIE PARTY BEGIN!!!”

The principal's office door was kicked aside, and out classmates, armed with nailed bats, appear one after another.

““BANNING LOVE ALONE ISN'T GOING TO STOP THEM (YOU KNOW)!!””

Yuuji and I quickly move to the window, open it, and leap out.

[[File:BTS_Vol_12_281.jpeg|thumb]]

“HOLD IT RIGHT THERE! YOSHII! SAKAMOTO!!”

“SWEAR THAT YOU'LL BREAK UP WITH HIMEJI AND KIRISHIMA AT THE EXECUTION PLATFORM!!!”

“WE'LL TORTURE YOU SLOWLY AND KILL YOU IF YOU DO THAT!!”

“WE'LL TORTURE YOU, HEAL YOU AND TORTURE YOU IF YOU DON'T SWEAR THAT!!”

They immediately give chase.

Seriously, this school is—

“This school's not boring at all!”

“That's enough. Let's run Akihisa! They're gonna kill us!”

There's still more than 1 year till graduation.

And it looks our busy days will continue on.

<noinclude>
===Notes===
<references />

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Final Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 Author's Notes}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Final Question

2014-07-20T15:03:55Z

Rockmosis:

==The Final Question==

'''Please write the correct number in the following blank:'''

"Year ( ): The Taika Reforms"

'''Sakamoto Yuuji's Answer:'''

"645"

'''Teacher's Comment'''

Correct.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

"645"

'''Teacher's Comment'''

Well done there.

[[File:BTS (9)s.jpg|thumb]]

<nowiki>*Hi-fives*</nowiki>

Yuuji, Hideyoshi, Muttsurini and I exchange high-fives with each other.

[[File:BTS_Vol_12_257.jpeg|thumb]]

“I'm back.”

“You guys really did it.”

“...good job.”

“You guys too.”

Right now, it's after the summoning war.

The principal wants to announce something, so we're all gathered in the courtyard.

“Good work, Aki.”

Minami welcomes me with a gentle smile.

“Yes. Thanks every—”

I raise my hand to answer that smile,

“Yoshii, you bastard! You really did it!”

“Aren't you now the MVP?”

“Thank us properly!”

Sugawa-kun, Fukumura-kun and the rest pat me on my shoulders and the back of my head from behind.

These guys too fought alongside us till the end, our F class allies.

Really, we gave everything we had until the very end.

And the proof is—

“Go die, you scumbag...!”

“Hogging all the benefits to yourself...!”

“You're supposed to be an idiot bastard. Unforgivable...!”

Right now, they're kicking and punching me with all they have.

“Wow, we actually won like that. You guys are really amazing there, Yoshii-kun and everyone else.”

“We really can't match up to them.”

“...He's the husband I'm so proud of.”

“Erm, prez, Kubo-kun, those guys we can't beat and the husband you're proud of will continue to start summoning wars against us class A, you know?”

To put it nicely, I'm taking the violent praises from everyone. Right now, I'm being kicked madly by everyone present after I took a sweeping kick. Isn't this just bullying right now?

“What are you guys doing!?”

“““ARGH! IRONMAN!!!”””

After Ironman roared, those guys kicking me scattered like birds.

“Uu...that's too much...”

I stand up and pat the dust off.

“...”

Ironman stares at me intently. Well, I guess I have to thank him for saving me.

“Thanks for helping me there, Ironmaaa!?”

“Haha, Akihisa, why did you get beaten by Ironmaaa!?”

“...Humph.”

Ironman slammed his giant fist on both Yuuji and my head, and then walks away slowly. Wh-What's going on...?

“That bastard Ironman! It's alright if he just beat Akihisa. Why did he beat me too...!”

“Seriously. Can't he just beat Yuuji up...?”

Both of us rub the place where we just got punched with tears in our eyes.

Kirishima-san and the rest watch us from the side as they chat away.

“...Why did Yuuji and Yoshii get beaten?”

“Um...Nishimura-sensei must be having mixed feelings right now, I guess?”

“What do you mean by mixed feelings, Kubo-kun?”

“As a teacher, he can't leave them alone after they did something dangerous. He knew however that they had a belief they had to follow through with, and chose to beat them instead of lecturing them, maybe?”

“Ahaha. I see~”

“A teacher really has to deal with all sorts of troubling things, huh?”

Since he's a teacher, I thought that there're other ways of punishing us besides corporal punishment!

“But that was really a ridiculous way of breaking through.”

“Seriously. I can't believe that Aki and Sakamoto ran on such a dangerous place.”

Hideyoshi and Minami recall our actions running on the roof as they said,

“But there's no other choice right? We don't have any other road.”

“But either way, well...”

“You destroyed the fence and run on the roof 4 levels high. If any bystander sees it, it'll cause a major problem.”

“Also, you even used the microphone to confess your love so loudly to the entire area. Maybe you might get a harsh punishment this time, Yoshii-kun, Sakamoto-kun.”

Leaving aside Minami, even Kinoshita-san and Kubo-kun has said so. I recall everything I did just now.

Hmm...I was a little hot in the head, but I think I went a little overboard there...?

“...Another suspension?”

“That's troublesome, both for Aki and Sakamoto.”

“...Nothing to do with me.”

“I never knew about the full extent of the operation at first.”

Those guys we were working together with a while back now choose to protect themselves.

But I did all these with such readiness. As for whatever punishment that comes, I'll just accept it.

““This guy wanted to—!!””

“Looks like neither of you want to accept responsibility.”

Just accept your punishment, Yuuji.

“A-Akihisa-kun, I do have some involvement in this, so it's about being punished, we can both...”

“No, Himeji-san, I'm grateful for your kindness, but that's probably impossible...

“Himeji was in the detention room all this while. She has nothing to with all the mess Akihisa came up with himself.”

“Wait, Yuuji, don't think of pushing all the blame on me.”

And also, this guy was the one who came up with the plan. I'm just following orders here, so if we're talking about responsibility—

“Akihisa!”

I feel a thud on my back. This voice probably belongs to Linne-kun, right?

“You were so cool just now! I was really touched at the end!”

“I-Is that so?”

“That's enough already, brat. No matter how cool you think Akihisa is, don't go about telling everyone that he's the one who came up with the plan itself.”

“I say, Yuuji, why're you pushing all the blame on me?”

No matter how we try to distort the evidence, Yuuji's the sole culprit behind this entire thing.

“So cool. I think I've fallen for you, Akihisa!”

“Ah, yes. Thanks about that...I guess?”

Why? I just feel that there's a chill on my back when he said that.

“But Akihisa, a hero isn't just for a certain person! A hero belongs to everyone, you know?”

“Ahaha, I'm not a hero.”

“No! You're a hero!”

Hmm...this isn't something really big...

I show a grimace on my face, and Linne-kun continues,

“That's why I did my best so that you can continue being a hero, Akihisa!”

“No, actually, Linne-kun, I'm not a her...hm?”

Did his best? For what?

“I'll look forward to it then, Linne-kun!”

Linne-kun then disappears like the wind, just like how he appeared.

“What did he mean back then?”

“Who knows? That brat can't possibly come up with anything decent, right?”

While we're chatting away,

“The principal wishes to say something from now on. Everyone, please be silent.”

Takahashi-sensei's voice can be heard from the speakers. Oh goodness, we're now going to end everything after this gathering?

Anyway, I turn my face forward, and I see the principal pick up the microphone from the podium on the stage.

”Ah— all of you have done your best, both the 2nd and 3rd years. I shall praise you for that.”

The principal starts to speak with her usual lazy tone.

“As everyone knows, this test summoning system is an education system only our school has, a symbol that allows our school to gain attention from both domestic and foreign areas. Many students worked very hard to in this war between school year with the help of this system, and the entire process was really exciting.”

I think it's probably because besides the entire school body, the inspector Linne-kun is also here, right? The principal's tone hasn't change, but at least she praised us.

“I too learned lots of things from you students in this summoning war, whether it is about the mistakes in this school's directions, or about the things important to you students.”

The principal's words fill my heart.

I too thought about lots of things this time, and also learned from them. I suppose this is what they call valuable experience.

“I shall bear responsibility for these mistakes. I do wish that you simply focus on your studies and mature...that is all.”

Once the principal finished her words, she got down from the stage.

“Thank you very much, principal.”

The voice of Takahashi-sensei, the emcee, can be heard.

From now on, Fumitzuki Gakuen will have some change, from a direction that focuses on studies.

I guess the principal saw from us in this summoning war what are the truly important things, and also what we did for those causes.

“Akihisa-kun.”

Himeji-san, standing beside me, whispers to me softly.

“What is it, Himeji-san?”

I too whisper back to her

“This school—is really amazing, right?”

Yuuji too asked the same question before my battle against Takashiro-sempai.

In this case, I think Minami, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini will ask me the same thing.

A lot of things happened ever since we enrolled in this school.

I met a lot of people, made some bonds, and we deepened them.

We went through enjoyable times, sad times, unbearable times, happy times, all sorts of experiences.

And right now, we got such a new experience, and new bonds.

That's why to me, no matter how many times I'm asked this, the answer is always the same.

“Right—it's the best.”

We will still gather in this school before we graduate.

All sorts of things will definitely happen in the future, right?

At that time, we will be troubled, think about them, and change with them.

Along with this school, as the principal said.

Along with this hardworking girl standing beside me, who formed a new relationship with me.

<big>A notification in the change of school rules</big>

<big>Fumitzuki Gakeun, Article 12, Section 5.</big>

<big>Love between students shall be forbidden.</big>

<big>The above rule shall be added as a new rule to the original rules</big>

<big>Fumitzuki Gakuen Principal Todou Kaoru</big>

Himeji-san and I ended up back to being normal friends.

<noinclude>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Twentieth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 Supplementary Examination}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Twentieth Question

2014-07-20T14:49:43Z

Rockmosis:

==The Twentieth Question==

'''Please read the following passage and answer the question.'''<ref>Note that this is a rehash of the question from [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume6#The_Sixth_Question|Volume 6, Question 6]]</ref>

“Where did Sadakichi go?”

Jihei asks, and Tasuke shrugs as he answers,

“To Okiku. He wants to express his 10 years of love to her with his self-proclaimed specialty of Poetry<ref> Waka, 和歌, A poem. In modern terms, it would be called a Tanka, 短歌, short poem.</ref>.”

After hearing Tasuke’s words, Jihei cannot help but frown,

“He wants to touch her heart by singing a love poem? I can already guess the ''outcome''.”

“Yeah. Blame that guy for being ‘____’ despite being so bad at it’.

'''Question 1: Please fill in the common saying in the blank with the correct answer and explain its meaning.'''

'''Question 2: What is the ‘outcome’ highlighted in the text? Please write down the outcome Jihei and Tasuke’s expects.'''

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

1: <Single-minded> despite being so bad at it

Meaning: It means that he will work hard for something no matter how stupid it may look

2: Sadakichi may be bad at singing, but Jihei and Tasuke expect that he will get Okiku's heart after seeing him work so hard to sing.

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

The correct answer here is 'overestimated himself', but your belief might not be wrong here.

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

1: <SIngle-minded> despite being so bad at it

Meaning: It means that even if he's not good at at something, he continues to give his all for that cause.

2: Even if he's singing the poem poorly, Sadakichi's thoughts will definitely reach Okiku.

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

It is a teacher's sorrow to have to mark a cross here.

“—Summon.”
Takashiro-sempai calls out his summoned beast.

The samurai summoned beast that caused much trouble just now appears.

3-A, Takashiro Masaharu, Humanities (Geography), 375 points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Humanities (Japanese History), 321 points

The subject we're competing in is humanities. Though there's still some difference in the score, it's still within my ability to take it on.

“Akihisa, finish him off with a quick attack!”

“Right. Got it.”

I answer, and let my summoned beast sprint.

There's a time limit to this battle.

We can only maintain this 1-on-1 battle for a short time. Once the enemy realizes our actions and help Takashiro-sempai, it'll be all over. I have to settle this battle during the short time before reinforcement arrives.

“Seriously...how annoying are you...!?”

My summoned beast swings its wooden sword down while charging forward, and the enemy raises the sword to block it. My summoned beast then gives up on pursing as it takes a step back, while the enemy quickly pursues me by taking a step forward.

“Why is it that you are still able to say such ridiculous words even at this moment? If you are really thinking about this for her own sake, you should back down!”

The sharp blade stabs forward, aiming right at my center, and I use the wooden sword to block the tip, tiptoeing aside to dodge.

“Have you forgotten how you answered the question I asked?”

“Yoshii Akihisa-kun. When a person with ability, but is unfairly treated, tries to get back the position he deserves, will you step in to interfere?”

How can I forget? At that time, I answered 'no'. Right now, this thought still hasn't changed. It's because of this that I was so troubled, that I kept thinking.

But—more importantly than what we think, there's something more important we should be considering first.

“I won't let Himeji-san do this if she doesn't want to go overseas.”

I continue to parry the quick sword stabs as I dodge.

And then, I attack back, only to be blocked.

“What nonsense are you saying...? She cannot possibly hope for such a thing...! The worst, 4th rate facilities is not worth comparing to the best treatment overseas!”

I thought this way too. There's a vast difference in studying environment between these two.

But these are what Takashiro-sempai and I think. It's different from hers.

“Himeji-san said that she doesn't like to say farewell, and she said that she wants to be here. In that case, I rather she stay here than go overseas to study.”

“That is just a lie said to you because she wants to console you...or sympathy. Why do you not understand!?”

At first, I was skeptical too, that Himeji-san said something different from what she really thought so that she wouldn't hurt me, because she's so kind.

But this line did come from a girl who summoned her courage to confess to me. If she doesn't like me sincerely, she couldn't possibly confess. This can't be sympathy then.

In that case, I—

“How can I doubt her!? I believe in Himeji-san's words!”

She said that she likes F class, and that's why she's able to work hard.

She said that she likes me , and that's why she wants to stay here.

I'm no longer doubtful about these words. I believe in these words, and I'll give my all to fulfill her wishes and my thoughts!

“...Tch! I am really talking to a wall here...!”

Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast leapt backwards to pull the distance. It seems that he has given up on beating me personally and has chosen to wait for reinforcements, which will definitely assure his victory.

“Don't you run away!”

My summon beast gives pursuit at full speed.

I stab my wooden sword, swing down, swing horizontally with all my strength, but the enemy's summoned beast continues to persist in defending itself, so I'm unable to hit him.

Using the chance presented when my summoned beast missed its attack, the enemy immediately leaps away to pull some distance between us.

My summoned beast gets into a lunging position to close the distance, and charges forward to attack.

The enemy focuses its strength in its feet, wanting to use the same method to dodge.

“You will not be able to hit me, Yoshii Akihisa-kun.”

The enemy mocked me.

Won't be able to hit him? How's that possible? I still have...something!

“—Double!”

“Wha...!?”

Takashiro-sempai widens his eyes in shock once he saw me activate my platinum bracelet.

The last time I lost to Takashiro-sempai, it was because the summoned beast couldn't move because of the bracelet's malfunction, resulting in a slight delay. It's an extremely short time, just that short moment as compared to the entire battle.

This method probably is something those who only think of the future, who only think of the smart decisions, can't possibly come up with.

But I'm going to give my all in this instant!

“Tch...hh...!!”

The enemy was blocked by the second summoned beast, and gave up on escaping.

Having deduced that it can't possibly defend against attacks from two summoned beast, the enemy throws its sword away and does a karate chop. It looks like he wants to use that move he used to stop me just now.

I recall the pain and agony my body suffered back then.

“I am going to let you roll about in agony!”

The enemy stabs a hand blade—a karate chop. Pain and agony close in on me. My summoned beast couldn't dodge it.

But I don't feel fear in my heart.

My summoned beast continues to charge forward in the face of this pain approaching me.

I got help from a lot of people.

Everyone in the class, Kirishima-san, Kubo-kun, Kinoshita-san, Kudou-san,

Those guys from my gang, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini, and I'll just add a Yuuji.

And also...Minami.

It's because I got everyone's help that this battle is made a reality.

“...If I say that there's just one moment in my life I can't lose...”

The enemy's chop stabs into the abdomen of my summoned beast, and a sharp pain races through my nerves.

I grit my teeth to push this pain aside.

Right. If I say that there's a moment I definitely mustn't lose in my life,

“Now's the time—!”

I endure the pain in my abdomen as I let the summoned beast step forward.

In front of me is Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast, unable to move because of that outstretched hand.

The enemy has no way of dodging my attack now.

“Damn...”

Takashiro-sempai murmurs as he watches the lunging wooden sword, and yells with all his might.

“DAMN IIIIITTTTT—!!!”

“GOOO DIIIEEEEE—!!!”

The wooden sword stabbed through the enemy's throat.

I then slam the enemy to the ground, not giving it any strength to jump or dodge.

The enemy's summoned beast falls flat, remaining still as it looks up.

And then, it disappears silently.

“...Im...possible...”

Takashiro-sempai collapsed on the floor.

I turn to that familiar bad friend of mine, I see him raise his chin at the audio equipment.

I follow his instruction, approach the audio equipment, and switch on the power.

Once I check that there's noise in the speakers, I take a deep breath, and hold the mic tightly.

“WE WON...THIS WAR!!!”

“““ALRIGHT!!!!!”””

I can hear the cheers of victory from downstairs.

The battle between the 2nd and 3rd years draws to a close.

<center>☆</center>

“Phew.”

I switch off the power to the speakers, heave a little sigh to relax myself since I'm feeling tense.

And then,

“Akihisa-kun!”

The exit door was pushed aside, and someone runs up to the roof.

Fresh snowy white skin, with a light tint of red.

Long, soft silky hair reaching her back, dazzling under the sun.

Her eyes look as if they can absorb me in as she stares at my eyes head on.

“Himeji-san...?”

The girl I had fallen for before we formally met was already standing there, panting.

“Aren't you supposed to be in the detention room—”

I subconsciously mentioned the first thing that entered my mind.

“What're you saying? I'm the one who really likes you, Akihisa-kun?”

And then, she shows the best smile ever on that face that was more beautiful than the time when we first met.

“How can I possibly sit still when you said such words?”

She leaps at me happily while I'm looking surprised.

[[File:BTS_Vol_12_253.jpeg|thumb]]

...Ah, that's right.

Me hating that her hard work wouldn't be rewarded was just my secondary reason.

My motivation was actually much simpler—from the first time I met this girl, I just wanted to see her smiling face.

<noinclude>
===Notes===
<references />

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Nineteenth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Final Question}}

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Eighteenth Question

2014-07-20T14:35:39Z

Rockmosis:

==The Eighteenth Question==

'''Please answer the following question:'''

Beginning from ( ), females begin to develop unique characteristics when their secondary sexual characteristics are developed.<ref>This is a call-back to [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1#The_Eighth_Question|Volume 1, question 8]]</ref>

'''Kudou Aiko's answer:'''

“Menarche refers to the first menstruation. A Japanese's average menstruation during the 20th year of the Showa era <ref>1945</ref> occurs around 14-15, and currently, it has been brought forward to around 12. According to analysis, the improvement in nutrition is a major factor in boosting puberty. Recent results however has shown that such trends have slowed down to a point of stagnation.”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Who exactly are you?

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer:'''

“What we call Menarche refers to the first stage of menses. In medical terms, the menstrual period is called menstruation, and the first menstruation is called Menarche. The body mass is highly correlated to the age of Menarche, and in most situations, such an occurrence happens when the body mass is 43kg, so the age does differ between people. The average age in Japan is 12. Besides body mass, the age of Menarche is also affected by race, climate, social environment and nutrition.”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Seriously, who are you people?

'''Shimada Minami's answer:'''

“Coming-of-age.”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

I do feel there are some personal wishes hidden in this reply.

[[File:BTS_NinjaMuttsurini.jpg|thumb]]

3-B, Yamashita Hideo, Foreign Language, Unable to battle.

Vs

2-A, Kinoshita Yuuko, Foreign Language, 522 points.

Yuuko's summoned beast slices down an attacking enemy.

Our job's to guard the emergency exit. The enemy can't get past Tsuchiya and Aiko, so they have to get by from the back, and that's where we deal with them. This side isn't as large as the main entrance, and there's only so much space to fight, so it's lucky that we're in this situation. As long as we have people with high scores here, we won't be overwhelmed by numbers for a short time, and even if we have few people, we can continue to defend.

And in other words—the opponent will send in those with high scores, and break through with the few elites.

“Sorry, make way for us, second years.”

“Yo, we meet again, Kinoshita—not you. I'm depressed. Looks like it's the older sister...”

As Sakamoto had expected, the Toko-Natsu pair, which had caused us much trouble, has appeared.

“Welcome, we've been waiting for you, sempais.”

“Your treatment to me is so different from Hideyoshi, huh. Are you ready, that mohican-sempai?”

Yuuko and I decide on our opponents, and get ready for battle. Yuuko's facing a mohican upperclassman called Tsunemura, and I'm facing this bald upperclassman called Natsukawa. Now I can avenge my loss.

“That woman from before...you really won't give up huh. Isn't the winner already decided here?”

The bald upperclassman pretentiously sighed once he saw me.

It's true that I was beaten rather badly by this upperclassman, and us second years are all in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous situation, to a point of nearly losing.

But I'm definitely not going to give up.

“Of course I'm not going to give up. I'm from F class after all.”

He seems to understand somewhat once I said these words, frowning impatiently,

“Ah...that is the case now that you mention it...argh, it's troublesome...but it's my job as the upperclassman to teach my underclassmen a lesson. I'll be your opponent.”

This upperclassman in front of me mutters the word, and the summoned beast appears at his feet.

My summoned beast raises its weapon at the opponent.

“Then, let's settle this through this battle.”

I say this, issuing a challenge,

And the opponent doesn't reply,

“...”

He looks dumbfounded as he stares at the indicated scores.

“What's the matter? If you're not going to attack, I'm going to attack you, you know?”

“!!”

After hearing these words, the bald upperclassman finally recovered, but is still unable to hide his panicked look.

“Hey hey hey, I never heard of this before...someone actually managed to raise the scores to such a high level through the Center Test rules...”

“Really? It's great that you know this before the actual exams.”

3-A, Natsukawa Junpei, Foreign Language (English), 451 points.

Vs

2-F, Shimada Minami, Foreign Language (German), 639 points.

“—The 'foreign languages' here include German too.”

My summoned beast closes in on the opponent with more force in its steps.

I want to make sure that guy remains as how I like him. At the same time, I want to show him my cool side, that I'll work hard till the end, and reunite with him with my head held high.

This is everyone's determination, and also the thanks to those guys I call my friends—my fondness for them.

<center>☆</center>

“Muttsurini-kun, those two that went for the emergency exit are the seniors we're so familiar with, right? Are Minami and Yuuko going to be okay...?”

I control my summoned beast at the entrance of the old school building as I tried to talk with Muttsurini-kun beside me.

“...No need to worry.”

Muttsurini answers with his usual bluntness.

When we first met, we're enemies in the test summoning war, and now we're fighting alongside each other, entrusting our backs to each other. I do find this a little surprising, and inadvertently let out a little chuckle.

“...What's so funny?”

“No, it's nothing.”

“...You're weird.”

It's really interesting seeing his reaction, and I start to laugh loudly.

“...Concentrate on the battle, Kudou.”

“Oh, sorry.”

I command my summoned beast to slam the axe it has been swinging. Behind me, Muttsurini-kun's summoned beast swings its dagger around, dicing the enemies quickly.

In terms of health education, nobody can beat the combination of Muttsurini-kun and me. Because of this, Sakamoto-kun left this place to us. In fact, the 3rd years really can't break through from here, and can only watch from afar. If this keeps up, we can definitely seal them there as per our objective.

The problem after that is—

“Greetings, Tsuchiya-kun.”

A female student walks out from the crowd of 3rd year students standing some distance away.

The problem thereafter is this lewd senior.

“I'm here too, Kogure-sempai.”

“Oh? It's rude of me then. I focused too much on Tsuchiya Kouta-kun that I forgot about you.”

She said , and gave Muttsurini-kun a bewitching wink.

The thing I'm really unhappy about is that this senior actions are all as alluring as ever. Whether it's that voluptuous chest, the wondrous thighs shown under the long skirt, or the expression she uses as she looks here, everything, I think is basically super effective against a boy in puberty. Furthermore, her target is Muttsurini-kun...

“Muttsurini-kun, I'll take this sempai as the opponent. Try your best not to you—”

“This won't do. Everyone, I'll leave this to you.”

On Kogure-sempai's command, two 3rd year girls call out their summoned beasts and attack me. Uu...! I knew this would happen...!

Even I can't possibly focus on dealing two enemies at once. My summoned beast's tangled, unable to escape, “Summon” and senior Kogure mutters this, calling out her summoned beast.

“Now then, Tsuchiya Kouta-kun, you will have to be my opponent.”

She says as she crosses her legs, emphasizing the beautiful profiles of her legs. Muttsurini-kun's going to be taken down by this move again...!

“Muttsurini-kun! Hang in there! I'll go save you!”

“...Kudou, focus on your opponent.”

I got told off by Muttsurini-kun, but even if he says so, I can't focus. I'm concerned by the battle over there, and even if that's not the case, Kogure-sempai's face and actions are distracting me.

“You should be focused on your own opponent too, Tsuchiya Kouta-kun—I hope that you simply look at me instead of looking around.”

Once Kogure-sempai said this, she places her hand on her skirt without a single word. She doesn't lift the hem of it immediately though; she starts to adjust the pleat of the skirt.

This senior's really familiar with how to attract other people's attention. She lures people with her words, charm them with her facial expression, and make her opponent anxious.

And then, after stimulating the opponent's expectations and imagination, she raises the skirt to an almost exposed region to torture the opponent—

3-A, Kogure Aoi, Health Education, Unable to battle.

Vs

2-F, Tsuchiya Kouta, Health Education, 764 points.

““......Eh.........?””

“...Acceleration, ended.”

Muttsurini-kun mutters.

He wasn't charmed by that alluring figure even I as a girl kept staring at, and beat the opponent using his summoned beast.

“...Don't get lazy, Kudou.”

“Eh? Ah, yes.”

Kogure-sempai and I aren't the only ones stunned here, as the other two girls facing me are also stunned. After Muttsurini-kun prompted me, I quickly attacked and sent those girls to the detention room.

Right beside me, Kogure-sempai shows a shocked expression on her beautiful face.

“Tsuchiya...Kouta-kun...what, exactly...”

“...Don't treat me as a fool, you pervert woman.”

Muttsurini-kun declares to a stunned Kogure-sempai.

“...Why do I have to prioritize you over my friends?”

<center>☆</center>

“It's interesting isn't it, Sakamoto-kun?”

We're at the front of the second level stairs in the old school building.

Soon after everyone went to their positions, the enemies we missed started to appear here. For some reason, Kubo looks rather happy as he starts to chat with me, controlling his summoned beast to beat the enemies at the same time.

“Interesting? How?”

“I'm talking about the current situation.”

3-C, Yoshida Koutarou, Humanities, Unable to battle

Vs

2-A, Kubo Toshimitsu, Humanities (World History), 224 points.

Kubo deals the final blow to the last invading enemy as he answered.

“What's interesting? The situation is grave for us. Don't tell me you have unique tastes in desperate situation?”

“Hahaha. This isn't what I mean.”

Kubo starts laugh, as if it's really funny. What does he mean actually?

“You planned the strategy for Tsuchiya-kun and Shimada-san to clear the field, Kinoshita-kun to guide, and Yoshii-kun to finish everything. Including the members who changed attire for the sake of isolating Takashiro-sempai, the keys to this war are all F class members. The summoning war itself is normally a battle between scores, and now it ended up like this. Don't you find it interesting?”

Kubo said as he smiled. Ah, that's right. Now that he says so, maybe it has gotten interesting here.

“If you find it interesting, why don't you join F class? You can join us immediately if you submit a blank script for your next exam paper.

After hearing my proposal , “This is an interesting proposal”, Kubo said with a serious look.

“But I think I shall pass. I don't seem suited for it.”

This is how he answered.

'Don't seem suited', does Kubo mean taking it easy in the exams, or fitting in with F class? Leaving aside the former, I don't think he has to be that worried about the latter...

“Oh goodness gracious...you're chatting away like that while we're walking hard here. Isn't that unfair?”

“Yeah. Don't you know how much of a difficult battle we had to face?”

While I'm chatting with Kubo, Shimada and Hideyoshi walks over to us. Shimada's probably reporting to Hideyoshi that she completed the objective and met up with him. Speaking of which, those sent in by Hideyoshi will probably begin attacking Takashiro in another 5 minutes.

“Don't say that okay. Kubo never let a single invader through, and I've been opening fields everywhere.”

“I know. Just saying.”

Since I knew there would be a few enemies appearing to fight Kubo, I deployed the field 3 times using my bracelet. When I deployed it just now, I got mathematics and language, and this time, I got the humanities field I need now. I finally managed to fulfill my basic requirement here.

“I abandoned the field as you said, Sakamoto-kun, and gathered the remaining forces on the stairs.”

“They probably will be able to hang on a little longer, but it's just a matter of time before the enemy attacks the representative.”

“...(Nods).”

Due to the massive numbers, Muttsurini's team had to deplete lots of points, and they came back as well. They're set to remain on standby and defend Shouko.

“...It's about time for us to step up, Yuuji.”

“Yeah. Looks like it's time for you to join the fight.”

Shouko, who has been on standby to protect herself, arrives on the corridor. Right now, the points she has is our important fighting strength. We need to lure the enemy deep into the old school building for this operation, so we need her to appear in front of the enemy as bait and protect herself somewhat.

“I don't like this, but right now, we can only act as shields to hold them off.”

“It can't be helped. We just fought against so many enemies.”

Kudou and Kinoshita, who used up a lot of points in the battle before this, can only lament at this.

It's really a rare sight to see these two A class members, the top ranking ones at that, grumble that they don't have enough points.

“I say, Kubo.”

“Hm? What is it?”

“You just said that the situation's interesting. In that case, this situation is the most interesting.”

I said as I look around at everyone's face.

There's someone with outstanding grades aiming for college.

An expert in health education and an expert in drama that hopes to improve on his art.

A girl who just returned to Japan and learnt Japanese in a single year.

Everyone has their own talents, and strong wills that won't lose to anyone else.

“Just think. We have so many outstanding talents, but didn't we entrust everything on the bastards in this worst class? If this isn't a joke, what is it?”

And the opponent is also the valedictorian amongst our upperclassmen. One can't imagine this being something a normal person would do.

“Haha. That's really the case.”

“I-I just had to help because there's no other choice...”

“Ahaha, but I'm rather interested in seeing Yoshii-kun looking so stupid.”

“...If it's Yoshii, he'll definitely succeed.”

Everyone in A class expressed their own thoughts.

“Speaking of which, Sakamoto-kun, is it really alright that you let Yoshii-kun handle the best part?”

“Ah, yeah...”

To be honest, if nothing else happens, I really want to beat that bastard up. I do have my own grudges and hatred on that guy.

But right now, I don't want to fight against him personally.

This isn't because the tactic isn't feasible, or the difference in scores and skill level, or whether there's any other way to get about doing this. I just lent that guy a favor.

“To quote what a certain idiot said—I'm not the protagonist today, that's all.”

What he owes me is that he has to settle the score with an important thing to him on the line.

“Heh...so you finally understand who's more suited to be the hero between us, Yuuji.”

At that moment, while all of us are gathered here, a certain idiot's senseless voice can be heard.

“Shut up. What I just said only applies for today.”

I snorted at what that guy just said.

Seriously. He was being so useless just a while ago, and now he says he want to be a hero.

“Kept you waiting, Yuuji. Are you ready?”

“You're too slow, Akihisa. Who do you think you're talking to.”

Now then, since you're the cause of it all, it's your turn to settle everything.

<noinclude>
==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12_The Seventeenth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Nineteenth Question}}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Sixteenth Question

2014-07-19T04:04:51Z

Rockmosis:

===The Sixteenth Question===

Please answer the following question:

1. In the equation 4 sin X + 3 cos 3X = 2, solve for X when X is in the first quadrant.

2. Which equation does Sin (A + B) equate to? Please choose from options 1 to 4.

# sin A + cos B
# sin A - cos B
# sin A cos B
# sin A cos B + cos A sin B

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer'''

"1: X = π/6, 2: 4"

[[File:BTS_12_trigo.jpg|thumb|Question 1, courtesy of Sunny]]

'''Teacher's Comment'''

Correct answer

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer'''

"I do not know."

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

What happened to that 'I'll just write anything here as an answer' attitude you used to have?

“Practicing how to draw a tree...”

“She was really bad at it to be honest, so bad that I couldn't tell what she was drawing even after looking at it for a while.”

When she was young, Himeji-san was simply practicing how to draw on the blackboard with all her effort. No matter how bad, how clumsy she was at it, no matte how I couldn't tell what she was drawing at all on first glance, she worked so hard back then.

Even if that was meaningless, even foolish to others.

But it really makes...

“It really touched me.”

No matter how bad, how clumsy she was, no matter how she wasn't suited to drawing.

I can tell from her method that she was trying her best to express her 'thanks'. No matter how many times she draws that bad and clumsy piece of a drawing, and erased it again, or whether it would be buried amongst everyone's messages, she didn't mind at all.

She wouldn't gain any merit out of this.

Nobody would thank her.

She simply wanted to express the 'thanks' in her heart to that person, and practiced for that sake.

Once I found how devoted Himeji-san can be to a certain cause, I started to find myself curious about her.

“Did the feelings in Mizuki's drawing reach that teacher?”

“...No, she didn't managed to do so.”

I was curious as to what happened to that girl after that, so on the graduation day itself, I sneaked into the neighbouring classroom to check on that blackboard.

But that blackboard never had the picture of the tree that girl practiced so hard to draw.

“I have a very weak body, and I was hospitalized.”

Once we were in the same class, I recalled the words she said when I chatted with her.

“My body's weak, I'm slow witted, I'm clumsy...so that's why I have to work harder.”

I felt that she was 'a little weird' when she could say such a thing after so much effort had been wasted.

But I was wrong. That wasn't the case.

“After we ended up in the same class, I visited Himeji-san when she was in the hospital—and I saw her crying as she studied in the ward room.”

How could she possibly have any thoughts after all her efforts had been wasted?

There was no way she could not have felt anything after her efforts were for naught despite so much effort.

She went through lots of hardships, and she was so anguished that she was crying out sadly.

She however gritted her teeth as she continued to do what she could do. That's truly very noble.

In my eyes, that Himeji-san back then really was someone admirable.

Those efforts will definitely not be wasted, and I believed that what awaited this girl, who worked hard and devoted herself so much, would never be hardship alone. I would never allow that.

Right, that was what I thought.

“And I ended up getting in her way...! She entered class F in high school because of her weak body, and I ended up preventing her from getting the fruits of her hard work!”

“Aki...”

Himeji-san never changed even when she entered High school.

She worked as hard as she did back then.

She's as clumsy as she was back then.

And like before—she didn't get any fruits from her hard work.

“And that confession just now...! There wasn't a need to confess to me, but she lied to me because she's scared of hurting me..!”

What did I do for her? I said that I was doing things for her sake, but didn't I end up frustrating her...!?

“Aki.”

I heard Minami's gentle voice.

Before I know it, Minami's hands were gently clasping onto mine.

“I'm sorry. I actually lied just now.”

This sudden line caused me to ask back without thinking,

“...lied...?”

What did she lie about—

“Well, I just said that 'I confessed' already, didn't I? That was a lie to you. I haven't confessed yet.”

Minami said to me 'it's meaningless since I confessed already' when I apologized to her because of the diary, but now she's saying it's a lie.

“Minami, why did you say that—”

“It's going to be the same thing either way. I'm going to confess to you now.”

“Eh...?”

Before I could understand what she was trying to say, Minami places a kiss on my lips, so gently that it never felt like it ended on my lips. She then retreated, and smiled.

“I like you, Aki, ever since the time when we were in our First Years.”

[[File:BTS_vol_12_175.jpeg|thumb]]

Her smile's so beautiful, and I can't help but be amazed by it.

“Aki, you just said that Mizuki's confession wasn't real, right?”

I remain speechless, and Minami doesn't mind as she continues,

“Do you think my confession to you is a lie too? Do you think I'm pitying you just because you're dejected?”

I can only stand blankly, looking all disoriented because of this sudden happening.

“If you don't believe, I can let you read my diary, you know? I've been writing all about you from the time First Year began.”

Minami's large eyes are staring right at me.

I can tell from her expression that she's not lying that she really—likes me.

Because of this, I kept listening to her quietly.

“Aki, you can't lie when you confess to someone. I'm trying to comfort you now, but if I just wanted to comfort you, I won't confess to you. I confessed to you like this because I really like you.”

We spent about 2 years together ever since we enrolled in Fumitzuki Gakuen, and I know how gentle of a girl Minami is, how she really cares for her friends, how compassionate she is.

But even so, she won't confess just for the sake of a friend. She can only do so when she truly likes someone.

“But I do find it a little annoying how you fidget around like this, and I really hate you for blaming yourself and regretting your actions.”

After saying that, she stared at me with more conviction.

“—and I really hate you when you said that a girl, who summoned all her courage to confess to you, is lying.”

“...”

Minami's words caused me to feel guilty.

I do feel that she has many mixed feelings within that line she said.

“I still remember the French words you said to me when we were in our First Year, Aki.”

Now that she mentioned the French words I said in our Freshman year, I recalled the time when we just got acquainted.

When she told me later on that 'I mixed up French with German', I was so embarrassed that my face was burning.

“What you did back then was so clumsy and hard to understand, but I'm happy that you had the heart to do so. You worked so hard for me like a clumsy kid.”

Minami smiles as she says this.

“Mizuki definitely thinks this too. You're not good at studying, but you worked so hard for her sake. How can she be troubled when she'll be happy about that instead. You'll feel happy if it's for your sake too, right?”

Minami's words repeat themselves in my heart.

—What will I think if it's me?

I already knew that Himeji-san's clumsy, but she really works hard.

I was really attracted by how she reached to express her own thanks to someone.

It didn't matter whether her efforts paid off. I feel that the way she worked so hard is mesmerizing. That's why I had feelings for her.

As Minami had said, while what I did was clumsy and hard to understand, but she's really happy that I made the effort to do so. Himeji-san's the same too.

Even if there's no good result from it, I do know how charming it is to see someone being so devoted and hardworking.

In that case, Himeji-san and Minami's impression of me is—

“Aki, if you have the time to doubt the confession, why don't you think of something else Someone came to invite Mizuki to study overseas, right?”

If we're talking about Himeji-san going overseas, I think there's only the option of either 'watching her leave' or 'wanting to make her stay'.

If it's for the sake of her future, I should smile and watch her leave. It's not that it's a permanent farewell though; as long as her parents remain in Japan, there's still a chance that I'll meet her.

If I try to make her stay, I'm just thinking about what I want.

A selfish thought of wanting to be with her, to laugh and cry with her, to be in this school with her every day.

“Aki, do you know that Mizuki's not thinking that you're distracting her. She's worried that 'you'll think you're obstructing her' if you know about her going overseas, and that you'll blame yourself.”

Minami never talked about 'sending her off' or 'making her stay'; she simply dispelled my misunderstanding, and told me the truth so that I won't make any wrong decisions.

If she doesn't think that I'm bothering her, and she doesn't want to leave me, I really hope that Himeji-san can be together with us, as part of our regular gang, enjoying ourselves in school like usual every day.

But we still have a long way to go in our lives later on. If we live normally, we might be able to live for another 60 years or more. And...is it really the right decision to cut down on her future options just to be with her for a few more years?

“You have to think through this well, Aki. You don't want to regret the choice you make after that.”

Minami's eyes stare right at me, showing a reflection of myself.

It's just as Minami had said; I don't have the time to doubt the confession. There's something more important to me than that, I have to choose the correct choice, but I have no idea what to choose at all.

“Haha...I really don't know.”

I don't know which option to choose.

If I follow my original motive of doing things for her sake, I should smile and watch her leave. It's an overseas trip, but we still have chances to meet. Minami came back from Germany, and my parents are overseas, so being overseas isn't a faraway thing for her.

But I really wish to spend time in the same school as her. Maybe this time isn't considered long in our lives, but to me, they're really important.

Also, how do I respond to Minami and Himeji-san's confessions? I really don't know my own feelings either.

I do have feelings for Himeji-san, but I also do find Minami charming as someone of the opposite gender.

Looking at how bad I am at choosing, I really hate myself to a point of wanting to punch myself.

Shall I send Himeji-san away? Shall I reciprocate Minami's feelings? There are reasons why I can't ignore htem, but for me to make a decision is too—

“There's no time left.”

The familiar, unexpected voice can be heard from behind me.

After saying those sudden words, I felt a hard hit on my back before I could even turn around, and I fall onto the floor weakly.

“!? What!? What!?”

This sudden happening caused me to feel confused and panicky.

That familiar big guy is standing in front of this shocked me.

“There's no time left, Akihisa. We don't have the time to let you laze around. Go take the replenishment tests for humanities.”

The guy who gave me a hard kick while I'm in my thoughts is my nemesis and bad friend—Sakamoto Yuuji.

In place of me on the floor, Minami walks to Yuuji and says,

“W-wait a moment, Sakamoto. How can we allow him to take the replenishment tests now? Aki has something he has to really think about—”

“Like I care. If he has to think about it, think while taking the test.”

Yuuji randomly answers.

“But Aki doesn't have that intellect...”

Minami looks at me worriedly.

It's true that I'm not good at using my brain, and I can be said to be a buffoon at this. I'm already at my wits end just thinking about something important to both of us, so making me take the replenishment tests at the same time will be beyond my brain capacity. It's too hard for me to do two things at once.

“Listen up, Akihisa.”

But Yuuji stares at me right in the eyes as he says,

“The human brain is divided into the left and right sides. You dare to say that you can't do it even then?”

“...It might be possible in theory...”

“No, Aki, it's because it's divided in two halves that they have different functions, you know.”

Even if it's possible in theory, I can't possibly do such a highly difficult skill.

As I continue to be frustrated, Yuuji continues,

“How you intend to deal with Himeji's overseas schooling and Shimada's confession is up to you.”

Yuuji's right. He's not the person directly involved in all these, and it's just me being frustrated due to my stubbornness.

“But if we lose this summoning war, we'll be forced to take what others don't want. You understand what I mean?”

I try to rack my brain after it had thought of too many things, and was at the point of blowing up, trying my best to understand what he meant.

If we lose, the second years won't be able to get the higher class facilities, and Himeji-san won't get the facilities she deserves. From what motives are, and what Himeji-san's parents think—

“Goodness, if you can't understand, I'll make it simple for you.”

Yuuji watches me struggle in my thinking, and showed an evil grin on his wild looking face.

“Are we really that kind enough to let those 3rd years get everything?”

After he gave me such a simple question, I recalled the battles against the 3rd years in this summoning war.

Yuuji lost out in strategic planning.

I was completely beaten by Takashiro-sempai. Himeji-san was sent to the detention room to protect me.

Muttsurini was toyed by Kogure-sempai, Hideyoshi and Minami were completely thrashed by the Toko-Natsu pair.

“...I see. This is really easy to understand.”

No matter how little I think about it, I felt that I had to take revenge for this no matter what.

We're not some kind beings to let everything end without leaving any regrets behind...!

“Since you understand, go back, get your answer, and get a high score to be able to beat that bastard Takashiro.”

Yuuji makes it sound so easy, but neither of these are easy to do. This guy really can make such reckless requests.

“Don't just say things because they don't concern you, Yuuji.”

“It's simple after all, simpler than just enduring everything and losing.”

I do agree with this wholeheartedly. This fact is so simple to understand, and I don't have a chance of arguing back.

That's why my answer's simple too.

“Understood. I'll get the highest score up till now.”

I have to respond to Yuuji's reckless requests if we're going to end everything.

“Anyway, are you really alright? I don't want to find out that the second years lost once I return from the replenishment tests.”

“Are you kidding me? I don't care how it ends, but I'm not going to lose to those guys no matter what.”

“I do agree with that.”

Right now, how can we let this rest without winning? We must do all we can for the sake of victory.

As I attend the replenishment tests with such thoughts.

“Ah...wait, Aki.”

Minami called out for me as she tugged at my sleeve.

“Hm? What is it?”

“Erm...there's still one other thing.”

Minami looks really emotional as she says this,

“I just said that Mizuki and I won't confess because of pity, and we didn't do it. So Aki, don't do it because of kindness or pity—”

“I understand. I'll think through it properly and get the answer.”

“...Right.”

After saying this to Minami, I race off to the old school building.

I have to serious think about my own matters, Minami's matters, and Himeji-san's matters.

So that I won't leave any regrets behind.

<center>☆</center>

I watch Aki run away, and Sakamoto comes over to talk to me.

“You alright with that, Shimada?”

“...With what?”

“Well...how do I say it? If you never said anything, Himeji will leave, and Akihisa will be left depressed. From your standpoint—”

I immediately answer without waiting for Sakamoto to finish his words.

What's good or not good about it—

“I didn't have a choice either.”

It really can't be helped.

He's stupid, foolish, and doesn't understand other people's feelings.

But he's enthusiastic, kind and straightforward.

He's considerate to others, willing to work hard for other people's sake.

“I—like that Aki.”

The Aki who suspected Mizuki's confession isn't the Aki I like; I couldn't let myself see Aki being like that.

I can't let myself not like the person I like.

“...Shimada”

“What?”

“You're a good girl. That's a waste for Akihisa's level.”

“Thanks. I'll just brag about those words to Shouko then.”

“Hey! That's a foul!”

Sakamoto already confessed before, but it's interesting seeing such a little joke causing him to be so awkward.

“Are you done with your words?”

“...(Stealthily appears).”

Kinoshita and Tsuchiya, who had been watching from afar, appears. They probably knew that we had something to say, and deliberately hid themselves. In that case, I'm really grateful for that.

“It's still a little embarrassing thinking about how those words were overheard.”

Once I saw Kinoshita and Tsuchiya, they say to me,

“What? Just relax, Shimada.”

“...We almost couldn't hear anything.”

“Ah, really?”

“Yeah...but even if we didn't, we could at least guess what you two were talking about.”

“...A fact everyone knows.”

“Ahahaha. What are you talking about? How can you know without hearing?”

““Your confession to Akihisa—””

“I'll wring your necks if you say anything more.”

How did it get exposed anyway! You guys were clearly eavesdropping on us, right?

“We know you for a while longer than Himeji, so we can easily guess whatever you would say to Akihisa in that situation.”

“(nods)...Hideyoshi can understand what women thinks.”

“Muttsurini, that's not what I'm trying to get at.”

But it's as what they said. After I came back to Japan, other than my family, these guys are the ones I spent the most time with. It's not strange for them to guess what I would do in that case.

“But even if you guess so, it's a form of gentleness not to say it out, right?”

“Don't say that. We'll do our best to help you two, so just a little teasing isn't much here.”

“...We'll do our best for our friends.”

Seriously...I have to hand it to these guys.

So they not only treated Aki as a friend, but me too. They'll also do their best for an outcome everyone can accept.

Great, now I can confess—to that coolest Aki and tell him what I feel.

“...Thanks.”

I shyly whisper, and Kinoshita and Tsuchiya smile away. What, those smiles are giving me that, 'that's just like you, Shimada' vibe.

“Speaking of which, what do you intend to do, Yuuji?”

“I'll think of all sorts of things, but we'll need to rely on Akihisa's power for the final bit. Our job is to hang on until he comes back from the replenishment tests.

“Hm...but the 3rd years should have somewhat recovered from the damage caused by our sudden attack. They probably want to settle things now. Can we really hang on for that long?”

That sudden attack just now caused quite some damage to the enemy, but we were worn out more than them, and the balance in power is worsened to a point of being more than 3 times. In this situation, we can't possibly last until the replenishment tests are over.

But,

“We won't lose.”

Sakamoto casually denies such doubts.

“We'll win if you guys will help.”

Win, not lose, not draw. Sakamoto says that we can beat the 3rd years.

That's such a nostalgic feeling.

What he says is completely baseless, but for some reason, I feel that what he says is correct. It's just like when we first entered our Second Year.

“Remember guys, we're—”

“““The strongest!!”””

“That's right.”

After hearing our replies, Sakamoto nods in satisfaction, showing his usual evil grin.

<noinclude>
{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume12_The Fifteenth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Seventeenth Question }}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Fourteenth Question

2014-07-19T03:04:39Z

Rockmosis:

===The Fourteenth Question===

'''Please translate the following English line:'''

“This is the bookshelf that my grandmother had used regularly”

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

“これは私の祖母が愛用していた本棚です”<ref>Kore wa watashi no sobo ga aiyou shiteita hondana desu</ref>

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's answer:'''

“これ<ref>Kore (this)</ref> ”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Are you still only able to translate 'this' at this point?

'''Yoshii Akihisa's answer:'''

“ ”

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Can you at least write something?

“Hey, Akihisa, call out your summoned beast and help them out.”

As we pass through the new school building to the second years' main camp, Yuuji, which had remained silent till now, suddenly said this to me,

Mathematics, Natsukawa Shunpei, 3-A, 688 points

&

Mathematics, Tsunemura Yuusaku, 3-A, 717 points.

Vs

Mathematics, Shimada Minami, 2-F, 41 points

&

Mathematics, Kinoshita Hideyoshi, 2-F, 26 points.

I see the scores from slightly far away.

It seems Minami and Hideyoshi are fighting the Toko-Natsu pair.

“I-I never thought that they would be weak, but I never expected them to be this strong.”

“To think that Aki and Sakamoto actually could take them on...”

“We're really being underestimated here. Don't see us like this, we're still 3-A class caliber, you know?”

“We might even say that it's impressive you managed to last this long.”

It looks like Yuuji wants me to take over Minami and Hideyoshi, almost defeated at this point, to take on the Toko-Natsu pair as their opponent. If I think about it, my summoned beast wasn't worn out at all. I won't have any issues swapping with Minami's group.

“I understand—but if I'm swapped in, I hope that you guys will retreat. I probably would get defeated immediately...”

The problem is that I don't have any strength to focus on the summoning war.

“That's what I intended in the first place. I never expected much from you, so I don't care at all even if you're defeated here and sent to the detention room.”

Yuuji gave me a cold, condescending look as he said this.

“But don't you have something you have to say to Shimada?”

The moment he said that, I recalled Takashiro-sempai reading Minami's diary to me.

“Th-that's...”

I started to hate myself further.

I kept thinking about how I made Himeji-san suffer, but I forgot all about Minami. This is really something very important to her, and I'm like this despite being the cause of it all...how rotten am I going to be as a human being?”

“Let me say this first, once I make Shimada retreat, I'll send her to take part in the replenishment tests immediately, and I don't intend to allow you to retreat once there are still points left. If you have something to say to her, live on before the tests are over.”

Yuuji's saying that he won't waste time and and fighting strength because of my personal blunder. Of course. This is a mistake I made in the first place.

“Go over if you understand. You won't be able to talk to her if she's sent to the detention room either way.”

Even if we lose together, it's forbidden for us to talk in the detention room. I won't be able to apologize to Minami then.

In that case, what I can do now is—

“Summon!”

I enter the field and call out my summoned beast, and once they heard my, the 4 of them, fighting against each other, look over at me.

““Yoshii?””

The Toko-Natsu pair let their summoned beasts jump to the back and pull their distance from me. Looks like they're keeping their guard on me.

“Aki!”

“Akihisa!”

Minami and Hideyoshi run over to me.

Minami's closing in on me, and I hurriedly finish what I want to say because I didn't dare look at her in the face directly.

“I'll take over this battle, you two. Retreat now, Yuuji will instruct you further.”

“Hm...looks like the operation ended. Don't mind, Akihisa.”

Hideyoshi saw that Yuuji and I are here, and once he concluded this, encouraged us.

“...”

On the other hand, Minami's looking at my face, looking intrigued.

“Did something happen, Aki?”

Minami's worried tone caused me to feel more guilty.

She's being so kind to me now, and I handed her diary over to Linne-kun and Takashiro-sempai to read, and I couldn't get the letter back because we ran away.

“...Sorry Minami. I wanted to formally apologize, but we don't have time now.”

“Eh?”

Minami looks rather surprised once she hears me apologize.

I actually wanted to kneel down in front of her, but I can't do that. If I'm beaten here, I won't be ab;e to allow Minami and Hideyoshi to escape, and I can't apologize to her properly after this.

“Let's go, Hideyoshi, Shimada. Leave this to Akihisa.”

Due to the failure of this operation, the F class members on their way start to retreat, and I as the rearguard has to retreat while stopping their attacks.

 “Yuuji, you can't just leave Akihisa alone like this!”

“That's right, Sakamoto! At least let me stay behind”

“No need for that. I'll send in other reinforcements later—letting him think with that stupid brain of his right now is only going to hinder him. It's better to let him fight without thinking of anything.”

“...Did something happen, Sakamoto?”

“...”

Minami and Hideyoshi look in my direction worriedly, and after Yuuji said something, they retreated slightly. I hope my actions now will be able to help everyone unlike what happened before.

“Hey Yoshii, you're looking rather troubled me.”

“Did something bad happen there? If you say it now, at least we'll pity you somewhat.”

The Toko-Natsu pair griinned as they looked at my face.

“...”

And I merely answer that taunt with silence.

“Tch, what's with that reaction? It's boring.”

“Don't say that. This guy just got beaten badly by Takashiro.”

“Ah, yeah, I remember there was such a report just now.”

While Yuuji and I were running around, escaping, the report of the failed attack on the principal's office was probably heard amongst the 3rd years.

“The girl you like, Himeji, I think? I heard that she was beaten and sent to the detention room, right?”

And also, the fact that the actual salutatorian, Himeji-san was beaten.

“You guys are really too much there. I heard that you left that girl there just to save yourselves? That's not something a man would do.”

“I always thought you were trash, but it really shocked me how rotten you are.”

These two, who I have quite the history with, are sneering away as if they took the head of the demon.

But right now, it's more relaxing for me now that I'm being mocked like this...besides, what they said is the truth.

“Hey Yoshii, what do you think? You used a woman as a shield, managed to live longer, and now you're—”

And I overpower their words as I lower my head, saying,

“Sorry, but I have a request, Natsukawa-sempai, Tsunemura-sempai.”

““......Huh!?””

Both of them widened their eyes, probably feeling that my actions are really weird.

“Wait wait wait, you're actually calling us by our names correctly. Did something hit your head or something?”

“And you're calling us sempais. Now I'm feeling a chill.”

I ignore their disgusted reactions as I keep my head lowered, and continue,

“I'll be honest. I can't beat you in a 2 on 1 situation, sempais.”

“Huh? What's that about?”

“What kind of fact are you saying right now?”

It really is a fact. With those two upperclassmen as my opponent, someone like me can't possibly beat them.

“—so I say, can I have a 1 on 1 fight with you?”

““...””

Both of them turn silent upon hearing my request.

“Please. I can't let myself be sent to the detention room right now.”

I bowed again.

Upon looking at me like this,

“—you bastard. You really like to spout such nonsense, huh?”

The bald Natsukawa-sempai really despises me as he says,

“You don't want a 2 on 1 battle? Did you forget what you did during the test of courage tournament?”

The test of courage was between the second and third years, and at that time, my summoned beasts fought against their, barely managing to get victory in the end...at that time, I was really agitated when I used the bracelet, because of Himeji-san.

What happened back then? Did I cause Himeji-san to be troubled? Did I do something to hurt Minami? Did I do anything to hurt anyone because I never thought.

Once I think about this, my heart starts to feel heavier by the moment.

“Sorry, please.”

I give up on thinking as I beg the pair in front of me.

I can't lose in such a situation. I haven't said to Minami what I did—that I committed the unbelievable acts of handing her diary over to Linne-kun, and the translation over to Takashiro-sempai, and I haven't apologized to her. I can't lose and disappear until Minami finishes her replenishment tests end and comes back.

Natsukawa-sempai looks rather unhappy as he watch me basically beg for my life.

“Sorry Tsunemura. I'll handle this.”

He let his summoned beast take a step forward.

“Thank y—”

“I'm going to change the location. You don't mind, right?”

Natsukawa-sempai walks off while ignore my thanks. Change places? I don't know what that's going to do...but moving alone allows me to buy some time, and I have no reason to oppose to this.

I agree to go along with him, “it's fine if both sides agree to this”, and the supervising teacher did give the permission.

And after walking for a little while, we head to the field, where all sorts of subject battles are going on.

Natsukawa-sempai stops in front of the humanities field, and looks at the supervising teacher.

“Hey sensei, I want to change the subject. Is it okay?”

The teacher shook his head, 'according to the rules, a battle's not to be interrupted', after that,

“Ahh—is that so?”

Natsukawa-sempai murmurs impatiently, and uses his summoned beast to throw my summoned beast away at breakneck speed.

“!?”

My summoned beast beast can't react due to this sudden movement, and it hits the supervising teacher, standing in the way.

And then, as the teacher was forcefully moved, he ended up in another field, causing an 'interference', and all the summoned beasts inside that field were erased.

“Alright, due to an unfortunate mishap, the field's now gone. Now you can fight using the Japanese History you're good at.”

Natsukawa-sempai said, his tone clearly not intending to hide the fact that he deliberately aimed for it. IT seems he chose to fight me using my specialized subject. Normally, I might be furious at being underestimated, but I don't have such thoughts right now. I even think this is something worth giving thanks for.

““Summon!””

Natsukawa-sempai and I don't mind the fact that everyone else's running around because of the 'interference', and we call out our summoned beasts in the expanded field.

3-A, Natsukawa Junpei, Humanities (Geography), 225 points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Humanities (Japanese History), 242 points

I see the indicated score. This might be the first time I'm fighting someone with a lower score.

“1 on 1, little difference between us. Just the situation I want.”

Natsukawa-sempai snorted.

“Sempai, are you talking about a rematch of the test of courage tournament?”

Amazingly, we were also on the field back then. Yuuji didn't take part, but Tsunemura-sempai's not around this time, so it's a real 1 on 1 this time. This might be the perfect situation to end everything between us.”

“A rematch? How stupid? If I'm concerned about that, won't I have to see that disgusting face of yours again?”

Natsukawa-sempai's face contorted unhappily.

“I'm just clearing my debt here. We'll settle this now, and I won't have to deal with you slimeball again. You're already in such a disgusting state; I don't want to get involved with you anymore.”

Up till now, I've fought these upperclassmen quite a few times. He means he wants to clear all the issues between us this time; the problem isn't about who won more times, but that he wants to end everything here in a battle, not for the sake of winning, but for the sake of severing ties with me. In other words...he doesn't have any hatred or grudge against me, and he doesn't care about me anymore.

“Don't space out with that stupid rotten expression. We're starting.”

Natsukawa-sempai's summoned beast readies it sword. It's armed with an orthodox western sword and armor, not much different from the the opponents I battled till now.

I let my summoned beast raise the wooden sword, and let it charge into the enemy's clutches.

I just swing the wooden sword down, without using any fancy tricks.

The opponent takes a step back to dodge, and then took a large step forward to swing the sword in its hand.

I block the attack with my wooden sword, and counterattack with it again. The opponent dodges, and again continues to attack.

Right now, I'm feeling most comfortable just having to focus on this battle.

“...This is ridiculous.”

Natsukawa-sempai mutters in the midst of our battle.

I ignore his murmuring as I swing the wooden sword down to hold him off. His summoned beast steps forward to take the attack.

“Argh...!”

“Just go by the wayside and fall dead!”

At this distance, I can't swing the sword or dodge, and the opponent swings a punch. My summoned beast leans back to reduce the damage, but I still took a punch in the abdomen, and was sent flying.

I feel a slight, blunt pain in my abdomen. This is the feedback I'm already used to.

“Don't go panting on me now!”

Naturally, the opponent won't let go of this opportunity as I stagger back, and charges over to attack.

I let my summoned beast raise its wooden sword.

“Tch!”

I thought the opponent was about to swing a punch again, and hurriedly covered my abdomen with a hand.

A hand alone wasn't enough to block the sword the opponent swung down, and so, my summoned beast took a deep slash in the shoulder.

“U...ghh...!”

I'm groaning to the intense pain from the feedback, and Natsukawa-sempai never gave chase, instead saying arrogantly,

“Use that bracelet.”

Once he said that, I froze.

The pain I suffered in the battle against Takashiro-sempai flashed in my mind. The intense pain that deflated the air in my lungs, and the pain of being unable to breathe; once I recall that, and once I recalled the conversation from before.

I didn't want to think about it.

“Don't worry, I won't call Tsunemura over even if it's a 2 on 1. There's no need for that in the first place.”

Natsukawa-sempai waits for me to get up, not moving his summoned beast at all.

On the other hand, I didn't use the platinum bracelet, just letting my summoned beast stand up normally.

“What? Just use it? Isn't that your specialty?”

“...If the opponent's saying that, I will have to think there's something else, right?”

“Is that so?...well, your call as to whether you want to or now.”

Natsukawa-sempai's summoned beast wields the sword in its right hand, and sends a left punch as if he wants me to see it. He's really used to battling.

I focus my attention on the opponent's sword and takes it on.

I can clearly see the sword that's swinging down from above. It's a one-handed sword, and if I block his attack with all my strength, using both hands, I'll be able to break his posture and counterattack. It's a good chance.

—right, that's what my mind knew.

“!!”

My body froze up due to the tightly clenched left fist.

And so, my summoned beast stopped its sword swing, and I took more damage because my posture's messed up.

“How boring. What kind of a battle is this?”

3-A, Natsukawa Junpei, Humanities (Geography), 191 points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Humanities (Japanese History), 74 points

The updated points are shown.

He glances at the points, and then at my summoned beast, stabbing a strike at it while dodging the vitals.

“Ar...gh...!”

I feel a sharp pain in my calves and hands.

3-A, Natsukawa Junpei, Humanities (Geography), 191 points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Humanities (Japanese History), 23 points

My points are depleted as I feel the pain.

“I'll torture you little by little until you have only a little bit left, and then I'll finish you off.”

Natsukawa-sempai said without a hint of anger or grudge against me. That's the attitude of someone who wishes to destroy garbage before throwing it away.

I can't go to the detention room before I actually talk to Minami, but I really don't know what to do after that.

And at this moment, I hear the voices of the cavalry behind me.

“““Summon!”””

I hear the familiar voices of the guy from class F. It seems the reinforcements Yuuji talked about has arrived.

“...”

Natsukawa-sempai glanced at the incoming reinforcements, and then at my summoned beast.

And then,

“Tsunemura, they have reinforcements here, just leave this place to the rest. We'll retreat for the time being. We can't possibly be at the frontlines forever.”

The Toko-Natsu pair called in the other 3rd years, and proceed to leave.

A little later on, my allies too enter the field.

“How's the situation here, Yoshii?”

Fukumura-kun summons his summoned beast to face off against the enemy as he answers me.

And so, I simply answer him,

“...A very bad situation.”

Besides, what happened from before was caused by me.”

Upon hearing that, “Is that so?” he said this and showed a bitter grimace.

“I saw the other sides being forced back hard just now on my way here. There's quite some price in this because we focused too much fighting strength in this.”

We used a lot of the second years as bait just to charge into the principal's office. The failed operation meant that the efforts of those defeated was for nothing...because I was not being myself.

“Also, that Tsuchiya and Kudou pair barely managed to make it back alive after being beaten like that. I never thought they'll lose in the field of health education...”

Leaving aside the rest, seeing how those two actually lost in a battle of health education, I can tell how bad the impact of my actions was.

“You'll be sent to the detention room if we were a too little late in escaping just now.”

As he said so, Fukumura-kun always tries to keep his summoned beast away from the opponent's, and he'll go around hiding.

“The detention room's the only place I don't want to go to.”

“Of course. How can we let ourselves get sent there?”

My reasons for not wanting to go there is a little different from Fukumura-kun, but we have the same ideas.

In that sense, we can probably work together.

“Let's try and live on here then, Fukumura-kun.”

“Hm? What nonsense are you saying now? We've always put ourselves as priority, right?”

Those are cold words no matter how I try to interpret it, but to me right now, I'm grateful of that instead.

“Hm, that's the spirit, Fukumura-kun”

“I don't want to be in some detention room or something.”

'Yeah, we rather lose this summoning war than get locked up inside there.”

“Oh, those are rather selfish words there.”

“Haha, we're from F class after all.”

Though I'm laughing now, what I said just now was really what I thought. If we're going to the detention room, I won't be able to apologize to Minami.

I don't want to cause trouble for anyone, so I don't intend to ignore the instructions for the operations. Even if we lose, I do want to end this war as soon as possible—this is what I really thought.

Once I'm thinking about this again, Fukumura-kun suddenly said this.

“Then, Yoshii, you can just retreat for the time being to protect yourself.”

“......Eh?”

Once I heard those unbelievable words, I was stunned for that instant.

I can't believe that my classmates from class F, who have the philosophy of sacrificing others to ensure their own survival, would say such things.

But in my surprise,

“No, well...”

Fukumura-kun scratched his head,

“—if I'm with you now, I'll really feel irritated.”

<center>☆</center>

“Come back once you get back to being the laughable idiot again” Fukumura-kun told me this, and I was chased out from the summoning field. I end up rooted however because I don't know what to do.

Normally, in such situations, I should go take some replenishment tests, right? I lost a lot of points, and I have lots of allies supporting at where I was. Currently, it's best that I replenish the points of the subjects I'm best at.

...But that option isn't ideal for me now.

“I have to hurry up, meet with Minami, and apologize to her...”

If I start the replenishment tests now, I might miss Minami when she goes back to the battlefield. I can't take the replenishment tests now.

Right now, I can't go to the frontlines or go take the replenishment tests.

But even so, I can't just stand by and waste everyone's time. I don't want to take action because of personal reasons, and I don't want to cause trouble for others again.

In the end, I choose to 'hide somewhere in a corner of the old school building, where there aren't many people around, and run away to buy time if the enemy comes'.

…......

…...

...

Nothing much happened as time passed.

I'm trying to keep watch, but I'm not seriously looking around .

Even though I know how serious the sitaution is, I can't return to the frontlines.

I can't help in any way, and I'm just wasting something without a purpose.

“I'm, really a big idiot...”

I murmur to myself, without anyone else hearing.

I have no purpose in the summoning war.

I just obstructed Himeji-san's progress.

And I revealed Minami's precious feelings to someone else.

“I must at least make him return Minami's diary...”

If I can't get it back using my own abilities, I might as well kneel down and beg. It's useless to Takshiro-sempai anyway, so he might return it to me if I beg hard. Why didn't I think about that at all?

“But even if I do get it back, the fact remains that he read it before, right...?”

I haven't been doing anything, so my mind's repeating the same issues over and over again.

I'm starting to feel frustrated at my own stupidity, and I'm starting to think of dropping everything and run away.

I really want to meet Minami earlier and apologize to her. I've been thinking about this, doing meaningless things.

—And so, after looking around for a while.

“Ah, Aki. What are you doing here?”

I finally met the person I wanted to meet.

<center>☆</center>

“...Minami...”

“Hm? What is it?”

Minami greeted me with her useful, cheerful smile.

“There's something I have to apologize to you for.”

“Even if you suddenly say that you have to apologize for something...I don't really know what you're trying to say because there's too many things you have to apologize for.”

Minami placed her fingers on her chin as she pondered,

“Is it about saying that my breasts are small? Or the peeping incident during the school camp? Or that you did something when you came to my house—”

“That's not it, Minami.”

I cut off Minami's joking words.

That's not it. What I want to apologize for is something more important to Minami, something she did not want anyone else to know of, and I trampled on those feelings.

“Sorry, Minami.”

“So, what's that about?”

I feel ready to vomit out blood as I explain to Minami what I did,

“I—let Takashiro-sempai and Linne-kun read your important diary.”

That's an unforgivable act to any girl in her youth.

I heard that it contained the precious thoughts Minami had since her first year, that it contained the feelings Minami had for him, how she thought about him all this time.

She has a tomboyish side, but I know that Minami in fact is really gentle, and definitely has a feminine side to her.

It's because of that, I couldn't forgive myself for doing what I did...!

I lower my head and gritted my teeth in anger.

And then, Minami looks on at me,

“What? That's it?”

She just looked disappointed, answering calmly,

“Th-That's!”

“Hm~...it's fine anyway. That sort of thing was read anyway. It's my fault for bringing the diary to school anyway.”

Minami doesn't mind at all as she said this. How's that possible...!

“Ah, speaking of which, did you read it, Aki?”

“Me...? I didn't.”

“I see. There's nothing to be worried about then.”

“But that's not the problem—”

“Nope, it's just that small of a problem.”

I leaked Minami's important feelings to an unrelated 3rd party, and Minami just smiled at me.

“I've already confessed anyway.”

“...”

I couldn't understand what she meant as I stood there blankly, even forgetting to apologize.

“Wait, Aki, are you listening?”

Minami waves her hand in front of me while I space out.

Wh-what am I spacing out for? I'm supposed to be apologizing to Minami now, right?

And so, Minami continues on while ignoring me as I recover from the shock.

“Well, leaving aside that—I'm wondering why are you looking so dejected right now thought, Aki.”

Once I heard her ask me for my glum look, I'm unable to say anything at that instant.

“...That's...”

“You aren't depressed because of my diary, right? If that's the case, I'm going to beat your face up good.”

Minami then showed an angry look.

Even so, I still intend to argue back against what Minami said.

How can it just be like this? She wrote inside it every single day, and it's definitely not something she'll be callous about. She's just acting unconcerned because she's worried, because she's...very kind.

“Minami, I—”

“Besides my diary, something happened to Mizuki too, right?”

“!?”

I gasped.

Once Minami sees me like this, she smiles happily, and says,

“Right now, you have that 'how did you know' look on your face. Of course I know that. Mizuki has been looking weird seriously, and she went to the principal's office with you just now, but never returned. You looked so depressed too”

Minami easily deduced these. Can all these be deduced by a bystander? I don't really know. What I know however is that Minami did say the truth.

“...”

I end up being unable to say anything.

I'm not trying to hide it.

Or rather, I want to say, what kind of person am I.

“Tell me, Aki. Why're you feeling so depressed. What sort of frustrations do you have now?”

I hear Minami's gentle voice.

If I say it out, I'll definitely feel relieved.

Minami wants me to say this because she knows this.

But I can't rely on Minami's kindness again. I did something that's to be hated and scolded for.

“...”

I keep my head lowered as I remain silent

And Minami sighed and said,

“Then, how about this? If you're sorry about the diary, tell me everything now.”

It's a condition most suited for me, something I can't refuse.

This line causes me to lose any urge to resist.
<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Thirteenth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Fifteenth Question}}

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Twelfth Question

2014-07-19T02:52:20Z

Rockmosis: Changed some spelling, grammar and wording.

==The Twelfth Question==

Please fill in the appropriate word in the following blank:

'''"Dust piling up like ( )

'''Himeji Mizuki's Answer:'''

Dust piling up like (a hill)

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

Correct.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta's Answer:'''

Dust piling up like 'garbage'.

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

I see.

'''Yoshii Akihisa's Answer:'''

Dust piling up like 'large garbage'.

'''Teacher's Comment:'''

So we can treat it as normal garbage if we divide it up?

"""DODGE---!!!"""

The instant we saw the curtain being flipped, we quickly retreated from the middle of the battlefield to the sides.

After that, several large blades of wind flew in from behind, where we once were.

"You alright, Akihisa?"

"Yeah. It's the second time already, so we're kinda ready for it."

Since we knew the meaning behind the curtains, we more or less managed to predict it, so it is more or less easy for us this time.

"It looks like the other guys are alright."

"Seems that way."

There have been attacks using the power of the bracelets coming from behind; this is the second time I saw it, and the third for the rest. Of course, there are few losses, both for us...and the enemy.

"It looks like the enemy has understood our intents."

"Those observant ones probably picked it up, huh?"

Our allies, except for those on the frontlines, understood the secret regarding the curtain, but the enemy's not stupid. They may be shocked for the first time, realize it the second time, and believe it will happen at the third time. There might be someone amongst them reading our intentions.

"I'll be worried if they didn't. This is what we're aiming at."

"Hm, Yuuji, you're here."

While we're talking, Yuuji, in charge of leading the operation this time, walks to us. Goodness, this guy's strategy is endangering us again.

"Ya, Yuuji, you just bluffed me again."

"Oh Akihisa, you just got bluffed by me again."

Yuuji doesn't look apologetic at all.

Speaking of which, he did say something, 'just go while thinking that you're being bluffed' during a previous summoning war. We really got bluffed as a result back then.

"Don't you feel guilty bluffing me over and over again?"

"Haven't you gained any learning ability after being bluffed over and over again?"

Ugh...! This bastard's answers are always like that!

"Yuuji, you should be careful of what you say now. It's not wrong to say that your fate is in my hands."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, well, that. If I say that your relationship with Kirishima-san has evolved...well?"

If everyone in F class is to know about this, Yuuji's destiny will definitely come to an end.

In response to my words,

"Humph...how naive."

Yuuji merely scoffs it off leisurely.

"Where's that confidence coming from...?"

"No matter whether you say it or not, those girls won't just keep quiet about it, right?"

I was completely speechless.

"Th-That...doesn't that mean that my plan to reveal everything after my execution is useless...?"

"It's going to be an execution either way."

"I'm not shocked about it since I more or less expected it."

Guess I have no choice now. I'll just enjoy myself by being executed alongside everyone else. Hopefully, this will be a happy execution to celebrate our victory.

"Instead of that, we need to plan ahead. Akihisa, Hideyoshi, return your summoned beasts and come here."

If we're returning our summoned beasts now, it means we're going to move somewhere. If it's a battle to decide victory, that means we're going to where Takashiro-sempai is, right?

"Got it. Will be there soon."

"I too."

After checking the enemies and allies on the frontlines, Hideyoshi and I exit the field, removing our summoned beasts in the process, and return to where Yuuji is.

"We're back, Yuuji."

"How about explaining the strategy?"

"Ah, wait a moment. They're coming soon--oh, here they are."

I look over to where Yuuji's looking at, and see Himeji-san, Minami, Muttsurini and Kudou-san coming out from the school.

"Sorry to keep you waiting."

"Why does it feel like I've been wait for orders the entire day?"

"...Ready to go."

"Since Muttsurini-kun and I are being called out now, it means that health education is going to be involved, right?"

Kudou-san's with us along with the usual F class members. Maybe this means that it's not a defensive battle to buy time this time.

"Yuuji, have you thought of a plan to win this?"

Having thought of the same thing as me, Hideyoshi asks.

In response to that however, Yuuji simply answers,

"Nope, not at all."

"""Huh?"""

We answer immediately without thinking. He can't think of a plan...?

"Then why did you summon us here?"

"Do we have to strengthen our defenses?"

"But I heard that this is a plan to end the summoning war?"

In response to our doubts, Yuuji gestures for us to quiet down, and answers nonchalantly,

"It's not important for us to win this summoning war. You know what this means?"

"No, not at all."

"That was a quick answer."

"Can't you use your head a little...?"

Then I'll think about it a little.

What's important to us for this summoning war...? The aim of the summoning war is to get the other class' facilities, and it's important for us to get A class' facilities. That's why we've been declaring war over and over again.

But this summoning war is different. The third years started it, hoping to get 'the facilities of classes A to C', and we just so happened to be against it.

In other words--

"We never wanted this summoning war in the first place."

"That's right. We never wanted to beat the 3rd years at all."

"Yeah. In other words, a draw's basically a win for us."

While it may be nice to get 3-A's room, it is the same for them if they can get 2-A's facilities. Looking at this disadvantageous situation, it'll be great if we can get a draw out of this.

"If that's the case, Yuuji, since it's not a plan to beat Takashiro-sempai, it's a plan to get a draw, right?"

"That's how it is."

Yuuji nods confidently. Couldn't he just say it right from the beginning? Why explain things in a roundabout way?

"But Yuuji, how're you going to force a draw?"

Hideyoshi asks about the most important thing, the battle itself, and Yuuji answers the question unabashedly,

"We're going to destroy the machine managing the test summon beast system and end the war."

"Well...this feels like a strategy only Sakamoto will come up with..."

Minami's right. Such an unscrupulous plan is something only Yuuji can think of.

"But Sakamoto-kun, if we're to simply end the summoning war, won't it be started again once it's repaired?"

Kudou-san, who's been listening to this obediently, raises her hand to ask.

"No, there's only a small chance of that."

"? Why's that."

"Our opponents are the 3rd years, and there's a foreign person observing everything here."

''Then, what's that about?''

While I'm shaking my head in confusion, Kudou-san, standing beside me, claps her hands.

"Ah, I see. This is a serious situation for both parties. They can't back out now."

"That's how it is, Kudou. The foreign sponsors sent someone to investigate because they want to know the results sooner. The 3rd years have their exams, and if the system is repaired even a month later, they won't have the time to start another war again."

I see. Even if the war somehow starts again, there should be some people being too busy. No doubt it's going to be beneficial to us.

"Also, there's not much merit for them to get the facilities a month later."

It seems Minami has more or less understood the situation as she starts to nod away.

How many people can actually get serious about this when the self-attendance period is just around the corner? The answer is really simple.

"Because of those reasons, we may be able to end this if we delay this summoning war. That's why we have to do something about that test summoning system."

"Oh, so there's this way of looking at things too?"

Yuuji has a flexible mindset capable to thinking beyond winning and losing, and this certainly is like his usual self--no, proof that his thinking has evolved beyond that. That lost mindset he had the previous day will never have thought about it.

"We understand our objective now."

"Now's the issue of executing it."

"Yeah, I'm about to explain that now."

Yuuji pulls out a loosely drawn map from his pocket.

"This is a map of the ground floor of the new school building. Since everyone's been there so many times, we all know where's the principal's office, right?"

"Of course."

"Actually, Yoshii-kun, I don't think any normal person will be called to the principal's office so many times."

The principal's office is located at the ground floor of the new school building, facing the field. This should be basic knowledge.

"The enemy general has made his base at the 4th level of the new school building, and the enemy has set defenses around it accordingly. In other words--"

"We'll blow the principal's office along with the entire new school building."

"Yoshii-kun? What're you saying!?"

"--And if we're lucky, we'll get many of the 3rd years caught in the explosion instead of just one."

"You too, Muttsurini-kun?"

"I want to do it too if that's possible, but that's impossible now."

Too bad huh? If only we had the fireworks from the school festival.

"Aiko, you'll get tired playing along with Aki and Sakamoto's jokes. Better to just let it fall on deaf ears."

"I-Is that so..."

"Anyway, Sakamoto-kun, what are the details exactly?"

It seems Minami and Himeji-san are both used to our words. I really hope they don't misunderstand though; if it's possible to carry it out, we'll really consider and look into it.

"Since everyone's focus is on the 4th level, there's no security at the ground floor surrounding the principal's office, so we can enter there using the back door.

We already experienced personally how heavy the security is around the 4th level, but the principal office on the ground floor should be okay.

"All that's left is to start a large performance there--"

"And we'll destroy any area that may contain the system."

“That's how it is. If we can get inside the principal office and start a battle, we just need to wreck the old hag's computer.”

Now that I think about it, the principal does use the computer in her room to control the system. Even if the host computer is located somewhere else, it takes time to restore the system, and it's going to be troublesome.

“Erm...won't you be lashed out harshly if you do that, Akihisa-kun?”

“The only way to prevent that from happening is that Akihisa has to make it look like an accident.”

“You guys are already used to doing this, huh?”

“Well of course. That's what we always do.”

“Though this really isn't something to be proud of.”

“What? Don't worry about it too much. Our wish to beat A class has gone down the drain. This is just a little payback.”

Leaving aside the motives behind our grudge, we at least understand what we're aiming at. Now we just have to split the tasks.

“Of course, Akihisa will be the culprit.”

“Hm, okay.”

“You're making it sound so dangerous by calling him the culprit...”

I agree with those words.

“Himeji will work together with Akihisa as escort. If the only enemies inside are from A class, you're the only one who can fight them.”

“I-I understand.”

“I'll work along with you too. If the teachers aren't around, I have to open a field.”

With no enemies or teachers around, Yuuji will have to create a field using his bracelet. This really is much easier for me.

“What about us, Sakamoto?”

“Please be our guards until we reach our destination.”

“...Roger that.”

“It's comforting knowing that I'm going to be with Muttsurini-kun♪.”

Her jaw might drop if she sees any of his scores other than Health Education, but I think we'll just ignore that for now.

“The others will create a commotion as our cover. Since we're going to use a lot of fighting strength, they will have to respond in kind.”

We can say that we'll be in a pinch if this fails—but well, isn't that the basis of strategy?

“Ah, one more thing, Akihisa.”

“Hm? What is it, Yuuji?”

“I got something to say to you.”

Yuuji waves at me, and I lean my head towards him, doing as what he told me; he then proceeded to brief me on several possibilities that might happen once we reach our destination.

“Hm...I see. That's what you were planning?”

“That's what I observed regarding the enemy's strength as a neutral. I'll leave it to you.”

“Gotcha.”

After those words were said, the strategy briefing ended.

Yuuji clapped his hands, and then said to everyone.

“Alright. Let's begin this plan. Once we see the hint, everyone's to run straight ahead.”

“What's the hint, Yuuji?”

“The hint's that hint. You've seen it a few times, right?”

Yuuji looks over at the old school campus. Ah, so that's how it is?

“That's not just something meant to wear out the enemy effectively, huh?”

“You really are good in this aspect, Yuuji.”

“...To be expected of you.”

So that's why we took quite the terrible punishment just now, huh? If us at the frontlines are to act without knowing anything, the opponent will probably fall for it. So this is what it means to fool oneself before fooling the enemy, I guess.

“Well...I guess it's about time.”

We remain where we are, awaiting the hint.

And so, after waiting for a while, the white curtain from the window on the 4th level appeared.

”It's Kubo! Kubo's here!”

”That thing from before is coming again!!”

”Dodge!!”

Warnings could be heard from the 2nd years—and the 3rd years too. I guess this is what Yuuji's aiming for.

“Let's go, you guys! Let's charge right through!”

“““Alright!!”””

On Yuujis command, we run for the open path right in front of us. Having witnessed the attacks of the gold bracelets beforehand, the 3rd years dodged aside, forming a path. At this instance, it is possible to break through the sturdy defenses in front of the new school building.

Suddenly, I notice Kirishima-san standing at the window of the old school building.

She's looking at us, moving her lips, seemingly saying something.

“Do” “Your” “Best”

[[Image:BTS vol 12 075.jpeg|thumb]]

“...”

“What's with you, Akihisa? You'r glaring at me like there's a family feud between us.”

“...It's nothing.”

I just so happened to see her cheering him on. Any ordinary person's vision is typically unable to see those lip movements, but she still wanted to chase after Yuuji and cheer him on silently. As I think about how Kirishima-san's warm and gentle feelings were resting upon Yuuji, I just can't help but feel jealous of him.

“Well, it doesn't matter. Someone has to die anyway.”

“Aki, what kind of inauspicious thing are you saying? We'll definitely win if everyone works hard!”

“That's right, Akihisa-kun! We're going to end this battle in the best way possible!”

Minami and Himeji-san are looking at me adamantly. This really isn't what I'm talking about...but since they say so, I'll forget about my execution of Yuuji if we're going to settle this in the best way possible.

”Hey, they're not attacking!

”Those guys...! It's a bluff!”

We can hear such words as we run by the 3rd years; it seems they have understood our intentions. There's still some distance to the new school building, and it'll be all over if we're stopped here instead.

“We'll leave this to you guys!”

“““OK!”””

Yuuji shouted, and our 2nd year allies begin battle to support us. I guess Yuuji did brief them on what to do beforehand; they build walls around our path to allow us through, and our F class members, after seeing this, quickly got to action. Surely they must have sensed that this is the decisive moment.

But even so, the path is slowly getting blocked.

“Kudou! Muttsurini!”

“Alright!”

“...Understood.”

Upon hearing their names being called up, both of them shouted the keyword.

““Summon!””

Health Education, 2-A, Kudou Aiko, 498 points.

&

Health Education, 2-F, Tsuchiya Kouta, 671 points.

It seems Yuuji has already expected this to happen as he assigned the Health Education teacher here. The subject field we enter just so happens to be the Health Education Kudou-san and Muttsurini are best at.

“Let's go.”

“...Acceleration, begin.”

Kudou-san's summoned beast charges its axe with electricity before barging in, while Muttsurini's summoned beast accelerates itself before anyone can even blink, slashing down one enemy summoned beast after another.

“Speaking of which, those sure are monstrous number of points there.”

“I don't think even the teachers are a match for those two.”

Kudou-san continues to swing the electricity-charged axe, and Muttsurini's moving around, leaving afterimages in his wake. The weak enemies are dealt with easily, while the stronger ones are staggered by Muttsurini's blinding speed before being finished off by Kudou-san's follow-up. Both their summoned beasts definitely look like lightning there.

Thanks to those two, the path in front of us is opened up.

“Though I really want to leave everything to Kudou and Muttsurini—”

“It doesn't look like the enemy's going to be that naive.”

“That certainly is an apt observation.”

A certain person stands in front of those two with unmatched power.

She isn't dressed in anything dazzling, but even in uniform, there was something alluring coming from her.

One would be mesmerized simply by the charming presence surrounding her; Kogure-sempai has appeared.

“I guess I got no choice then. Aiko and I will take her on.”

“Nope. I want him—Tsuchiya-kun to be my opponent.”

Kogure-sempai points her chin instead of a finger at Muttsurini. What could be seen from under the short skirt is causing our hearts to flutter.

However,

“We can't really accept that, Kogure-sempai. Muttsurini's compatibility with you is really bad.”

“Oh dear, I suppose that is supposed to be for him to decide, no?”

Kogure-sempai folded her arms in front of her chest, “...I accept this challenge.” Those large breasts are riding on her arms. Man...! That's despicable...!

Upon seeing this, Hideyoshi reaches his hand out to stop Muttsurini.

“That's enough, Muttsurini. You can't beat that upperclassman.”

But Muttsurini takes a step forward, seemingly wanting to shake Hideyoshi off.

“...This isn't a case of...winning or losing...!”

What's that idiot thinking? Everyone's thinking this now.

“Muttsurini, Kudou, we'll leave this to you.”

But Yuuji doesn't seem to mind as he said this.

“Eh? But Muttsurini.”

“We don't have time, and this subject field is Health Education. Muttsurini won't be able to contribute if he comes out from here.”

That's true now that he says so; leaving aside Kudou-san, Muttsurini can't fight in any subject other than Health Education. He also has to handle the other 3rd years chasing after us, and it isn't going to be wise asking him to retreat from here.

“Muttsurini! Stop staring at that upperclassman's body and focus on her summoned beast!”

“Aiko! Watch over Tsuchiya!”

Since we have no other choice, we can only make these last requests before leaving. Muttsurini gives us a thumbs up with his back facing us. That probably would have looked reliable if there wasn't a pool of nosebleed at his feet.

<center>☆</center>

“Thank you very much, Tsuchiya-kun. I knew you would certainly not ignore me.”

”You can't do that, Muttsurini-kun. Focus on her summoned beast instead of her. I can show you as much leg as you want later.”

”You do not have to worry too much. Please continue to look at my legs if they fit your tastes.”

“You mustn't listen to her, Muttsurini-kun! Once everything is over, I'll dress up in a swimsuit for you to see.”

“...I have no interest in any of you...!”

<center>☆</center>

“So you guys are next, sempais?”

“You actually came here, Yoshii, Sakamoto...!”

“I'm going to pay you back for everything up till now...!”

After getting past Kogure-sempai, the Toko-Natsu pair, whom we have quite the history with, stands in our way. We can't just leave these two to Kudou-san and Muttsurini, but we don't have time to waste...!

“Aki, leave these two to Kinoshita and me. You guys hurry on. You okay with this, Kinoshita?”

“Well, we don't have another choice.”

Like Kudou-san and Muttsurini before this, Minami and Hideyoshi step forward.

“Huh? What are you saying? We have a debt to settle with Yoshii and Sakamoto.”

“Na-Natsukawa, I'll be happy with Kinoshita as my opponent too.”

Tsunemura-sempai's words caused Hideyoshi's shoulders to shudder. Is it really alright to leave things to them?

“We don't have time. Let's leave it to those two and hurry on.”

Yuuji prompts us as he rushes forward. I have all kinds of worries here, but I don't have any choice in this situation.

“We'll leave it to you, Minami, Hideyoshi. Aim for their eyes if anything happens.”

“Right, got it!”

“That's not something we should be agreeing too, isn't it!?”

“You may pound my flesh and bones into bits, Kinoshita, but this isn't going to stop my love for you!”

“Ki-Kinoshita...I think I should go on with Aki..?”

“Shimada, I'll hate you for eternity if you leave me behind here.”

We continue on while leaving Minami and Hideyoshi behind. Though the staircase and main entrance of the new school building is tightly defended, it doesn't seem to be the case anywhere else.

<center>☆</center>

“Well then, let's warm up a little before chasing after Yoshii and the rest, Tsunemura.”

“Well, that's true. It's better to settle any personal issues after the summoning war is over.”

“What're you saying now? We're the ones who want to quickly beat you and hurry to Aki and the rest.”

“Right, that's the spirit, Shimada. We must beat them and send them to the detention room as soon as possible.”

“Ah...you guys seem to be mistaken about something.”

“Mistaken? About what?”

“Well, you might have underestimated us because Tsunemura and I have been careless again Yoshii and Sakamoto.”

Mathematics, Natsukawa Shunpei, 3-A, 733 points

&

Mathematics, Tsunemura Yuusaku, 3-A, 751 points.

“—This can't be considered a battle with you guys as our opponents”

<center>☆</center>

“Listen up, Akihisa, even if the enemy's defenses are weak, it doesn't mean that we have time. Once we reach there, we need to hurry up with our objective as soon as possible.”

“Got it.”

“Himeji, you'll be our guard. You'll be in the same field as us, but you'll be handling the enemies coming from the corridor. Please hold on until Akihisa completes his objective.”

“Understood.”

“They're coming! It's those second years!”

“There're 3 of them! Take them out!”

The 3rd years start to gather to prevent us from heading to the 4th level.

We pretend to run to the staircase, before changing directions suddenly towards our real objective, the principal's office.

“I'll call out my summoned beast here!”

Himeji-san stopped at the corridor in front of the principal's office, facing the stairs.

“I'll leave it to you, Himeji-san!”

“Akihisa-kun, please do your best!”

We left Himeji-san behind and continued forward, quickly heading to the room with the principal's office signboard to complete our objective.

“Right, let's begin!”

“OK, let's go.”

Yuuji gets ready to begin the summon the moment I open the door, getting ready to enter. Eh? What do we do if it won't open? If that ends up happening, the lock might be destroyed due to some unfortunate accident. It's good that the door is unlocked, for everyone's sake.

“—Awaken.”

I heard Yuuji say this keyword the instant I entered the room. This is the power of the platinum bracelet we got during the school festival, and because of this, ability, we can summon monsters even without any teacher around.

Once the bracelet's activated, Yuuji hurries into the principal's office. Alright.

“I just need to call out the summoned beast and wreck the principal's office...”

“Well, the problem is that it's not going to be that easy.”

“Oh? That certainly is an unexpected reaction. I thought you would be a little more surprised.”

Takashiro-sempai appears in front of us, looking rather relaxed as he smiles.

“If you don't mind, can you please tell me how did you find me here? Even though I had to reveal my location, you probably would not be able to track me if you aren't at the headquarters.”

Takashiro-sempai asked Yuuji, looking rather interested. Yuuji merely snorted however, don't ask such a stupid question, seemingly saying this as he answered.

“I didn't have any proof about that. It's just a guess.”

“A guess, huh?”

“Yeah. I do know that you're a smart guy. I also know how naive my strategy is.”

Looking at what he did up till now, we can guess that Takashiro-sempai has managed to predict all the situations till now. Naturally, neither Yuuji nor Kirishima-san may be able to predict such situations, let alone me, but Takashiro-sempai was certainly able to do so.

“Therefore, if this is really the case, I just made my guess according to those facts. I don't know what your assumptions are, but I can be certain that my strategy was seen through.”

One can say that was definitely Yuuji's way of assuming that our strategy was seen through right from the beginning. Because of that, the plan Yuuji thought of was simple.

“Oh great...after all that planning, you still left everything to me. That's certainly a lazy strategy.”

“Shut up. This is a battle with a girl on the line, right? You better do this properly.”

If Takashiro-sempai wasn't here, I'll be the one destroying the target (computer). This little ploy doesn't exist now.

“Since you thought of everything till you, you never assumed that I would gather lots of fighting strength, did you?”

“Not at all. There's not much space to allocate so many people, and it'll be difficult not to attract attention if you move so many people to such a seemingly meaningless place.”

“Oh...?”

“And more importantly, you have a score to settle with Akihisa over Himeji. Isn't it right that as a man, you want a head-on duel?”

Once Yuuji said this, Takashiro-sempai looked really delighted as he answered.

“That certainly is the case. You really know a man's romance, Sakamoto-kun.”

“...Thanks.”

Yuuji looks rather depressed, probably because he was teased by everyone for being romantic to Kirishima-san just now.

“Now then, I can't waste that much time along with you guys. I'll leave it to you, Akihisa.”

“Okay.”

“I certainly will not do anything classless.”

As Takashiro-sempai had said, it certainly will be hard to imagine him calling for reinforcements after this conversation, though it's not a bad thing to be careful now.

I stare at Takashiro-sempai, getting ready in front of the principal's desk, and call out my summoned beast.

“—Summon.”

The summoned beast I'm very familiar with appears from the patterned array, and there's practically no difference from the first time it was summoned other than the clothing material. The weapon I've been using all this time has been the wooden sword, to a point where I find it weird to use anything else.

“Then, I too will sum—”

“Now, Akihisa!”

“Got it!”

I let my summoned beast run towards the principal's desk while Takashiro-sempai's about to call out his summoned beast. My aim isn't to beat this guy, so I have no reason to wait for him to call out his summoned beast. I'll destroy the desk along with the computer using this strength several times that of a human's, and if there's nothing, I'll just destroy the entire room!

Using the forward momentum, my summoned beast swings the wooden sword down—and at that moment.

“It's not always an advantage to be able to touch physical objects.”

My summoned beast was knocked into the bookshelf on the desk.

“Wha—!?”

I couldn't believe my eyes. Thi-This upperclassman, did he...

“Did you just throw the summoned beast aside?”

“No no no. Only Nishimura-sensei is able to do such a thing. I merely added a little force and changed its direction.”

Takashiro-sempai answered as he eased himself from a stance.

That movement just now was—

“Tch. You have fighting experience huh...looks like you're more than what your appearance seems.”

“I didn't know why so many people hated me back then, and in middle school, I occasionally attended a dojo.”

Takashiro-sempai merely answered Yuuji's words with a smile.

“...But it's merely to an amateurish level. I probably would not be able to pull this off if Yoshii Akihisa-kun had not been careless.”

And then, he continued on, smiling at me this time.

I'll definitely be lying if I said that I was wary of him, but it's really unexpected to see him actually fight a summoned beast with his physical body...!

“But even so, after saying such words, you never waited for me to call out my summoned beast in the slightest...you really will do anything to win, though I had more or less expected it.”

He actually could counter this action, and it's really too much that he was able to read out actions like this. Guess I got no choice but to fight him head on!

“You understand, Akihisa?”

In response to Yuuji's voice, I nod silently.

Humanities, 3-A, Takashiro Masaharu, 375 points (Geography)

Vs

Humanities, 2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, 302 points (Japanese History)

I see that the indicated subject beside the score is humanities. To be honest, I'm really grateful for this.

“I heard that though you are of F class, your scores are beyond that level. Besides your best subjects, your scores are typically around 150 or so, right?”

“I can't consider myself a man if I let myself rot further after the insults you made.”

I really have lots of issues against this upperclassman. It started when he interfered by giving advice during our battle against C class, and then he shamed my friend, interrupted our battle against A class, and most importantly—he tried to reach for Himeji-san. With so many reasons now, I have lots of motivation to fight him...and this time, I have Yuuji helping me.

“This really is bad, is it not? This is the one case I really wanted to avoid, seeing you get such a high score through your own ability, Yoshii-kun.”

Takashiro-sempai grimaced.

What he said wasn't unreasonable. This battle is advantageous for us in that we can win in 2 ways—either to destroy the computer, our main aim, or to beat this upperclassman in front of us.

“In this situation, I might be able to beat you and win this summoning war for the 2nd years, Takashiro-sempai.”

If it were any other subject, I could only aim to destroy the target, make use of the good position to drag it into the attack, and destroy it. I now have another way to attack however, and looking at the current situation, I made the best possible move.

“I see. Deary me, I really am in a pinch.”

“I'll make that relaxed look on your face disappear.”

Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast is now facing off against mine.

I thought his summoned beast would be something like a knight from a story, but it unexpectedly turns out to be a samurai.

“This is going to be...a proper battle!”

“Though you did launch a surprise attack just now...”

I first let the summoned beast charge towards Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast, and not the desk to observe the situation. I pretend to swing the wooden sword down, but I'm really aiming at giving a sweeping kick. I'll see how he handles this attack, and then I'll see how good he is!

“Hm, that level of control is as the rumors say. The motions are really fluid.”

He parried my wooden sword with his own sword, and lifted his leg slightly to dodge my sweeping kick. If that wasn't enough, he tried to aim for my leg that had missed its attack.

“...!”

I tried to balance myself after missing my footing, and focused on trying to regain my balance. I guess I'm lucky that he didn't try to attack me, whether it was because he was relaxed, or because he was testing me.

“Wait...hold on a moment...that level of control is the same as Akihisa...!?”

Yuuji could only exclaim in shock upon seeing this battle.

Humph Takashiro-sempai chuckled as he scratched his head, saying,

“You really do not know anything, huh?”

“Wh-What do you mean?”

“Do I have to tell you how many menial tasks I was bluffed into doing before the 'Punishment Inspector' was introduced?”

““...””

No, erm...we're in the middle of an important battle here. If you're trying to act cool...

“Akihisa...there's no one else more suited to be your opponent.”

“Stop it! Don't put me on the same level as him!”

“Hm...I suppose I was insulted in some way there.”

I do have mixed feelings having such an opponent getting everything before I did.

“It looks like there are quite some misunderstandings between us. How about we talk a little to understand each other better?”

“Too bad, we don't have the time—!”

“Haha, you certainly look busy there.”

I don't know what he's aiming at delaying things like this, but there's no benefit for me. I won't gain anything from chit-chatting with him, and it's most important to decide this battle on the summoned beasts.

I continue to launch one attack after another, using the power from my high score and all the moves I practiced. However, Takashiro-sempai was always able to dodge using tiny movements and parry my attacks through attacks of similar power.

“You're rather good to be able to match Akihisa when he has those points. You're not normal after all.”

“It is a pleasure to be praised by you, Sakamoto Yuuji-kun.”

My battle with Takashiro-sempai continued while they're talking. It looks like he's only focused on defending, and isn't doing anything to attack.

“What are you waiting for, Takashiro-sempai?”

“Nothing specifically.”

We don't have much time in the first place, since the other 3rd years will know that we're here. Himeji-san can't possibly hold them off for too long.

But it'll be foolish if I too mess up here. Takashiro-sempai may be aiming for this, and I have to be careful no matter what; I have to attack actively using my advantage.

“Since you're going to focus on defending, I'm going to do something else”

I do have a time limit, but there are two ways to win. If I beat Takashiro-sempai, let's change to Plan B!

First, I aim at Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast like before, and swing my wooden sword down. Once I find that he's preparing to dodge, I'll let my summoned beast jump behind a certain desk. If he decides to defend against me, he won't be able to stop me.

I'll jump onto the computer on the desk Right after I thought of this.

I felt my arm being grabbed weakly. Ah...this is bad—!

My summoned beast got thrown out again, and Takashiro-sempai was standing leisurely by the side again. Ugh...! I forgot about that...!

“Leaving aside the fact that it is a battle between summoned beasts, I do not think it is despicable for me to personally interfere when you are trying to destroy property, no?”

As he said, it isn't despicable since I did attempt to do what he said. Also, there's no rule in the summoning war saying that 'humans can't do anything to summoned beasts personally'.

“This really is getting a little tough...”

Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast is strong, and he can personally block me from destroying the computer. It's also against the rules for me to attack Takashiro-sempai directly, so that of course is a no-go.

The controller itself is experienced in combat, and Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast is so strong. He must be really used to handling one on one battles.

In that case, the best option for me to take in this situation—

“Yoshii Akihisa-kun, how about we have a wager?'

“—Eh? A wager?”

This upperclassman just said something strange in this situation while I'm disadvantaged. How am I supposed to be free enough to bet on something in this battle?

“Yes, a bet. Let us have a woman on the line in this battle, without anyone else interfering. Do you not feel, after making it all the way here, that it is noble to fight over her?”

Takashiro-sempai never specifically mention who she is, but it's definitely Himeji-san. He intends to use her as part of our bet.

“...I don't want to bet on this while ignoring her wishes.”

Even if I do agree to this, it's meaningless if Himeji-san herself does not. Doesn't Takashiro-sempai understand this at all?

After hearing my solemn reply, Takashiro-sempai merely shook his head and answered,

“No no, the winner will not necessarily win her; this is not the basis of this bet. That is something she would have to agree with in the first place.”

“Then, what's the bet?”

“Between you and me, Yoshii Akihisa-kun, the loser will be unable to approach her. This is all.”

I see. It's true that her opinion doesn't matter here. Takashiro-sempai and I are the only ones who need to accept this.

“It is against my principles to use one's affections for another as a bet...but this is for the sake of Miss Himeji Mizuki's future. It will be really great if you can accept it.”

For Himeji-san's 'future' this sounds really annoying to me, and I can't help but emphasize my tone.

“...What are you trying to say?”

If it's that me being near Himeji-san will bring her unhappiness, if that's what he's saying, I can't pretend to ignore it.

“Akihisa, don't listen to any taunts the enemy makes.”

Yuuji advised me, probably worried that Takashiro-sempai might have some intentions. He's simply worrying too much though. This upperclassman is the reason for Himeji-san's unhappiness.

“It's fine Yuuji. Let him say whatever he wants. He needs to know what reality is.”

And also, maybe I might be able to understand what Himeji-san has been troubled about recently.

Upon hearing me say this, “Thank goodness”, Takashiro-sempai nodded in satisfaction. His reactions really annoy me.

“Well then, since it will be crude to simply talk about this nicely, I shall get straight to the point.”

Ahemhe coughed pretentiously, and continued,

'Yoshii Akihisa-kun, your existence and future will hinder the future potentials Miss Himeji Mizuki might possess.”

My value of worth was completely ignored by him, and I become more forceful in my tone,

“...What do you mean by that?”

“Do you understand Miss Himeji Mizuki's personality?”

“I guess. A little better than you, that is, sempai.”

I smile leisurely, filled with hostility within.

“Then, do you know of her going overseas in an exchange program with our sister school?”

Takashiro-sempai said.

“...Eh...?”

For an instant, I could not understand what Takashiro-sempai meant when he said that, and I accidentally blurted out.

It seems Takashiro-sempai wants me to hear this again as he repeated his words another time.

“I am asking if you heard that Miss Himeji Mizuki is going overseas for an exchange program with another school?”

Exchange program...?

I couldn't hide my shock at these words.

But after hearing them, I started to think about lots of things.

Himeji-san has been looking weird whenever she was called to the principal's office.

Linne-kun isn't just some 'foreign student', but a 'foreign exchange student'.

Himeji-san and Takashiro-sempai did have some deep talk between them.

He started to explain everything.

“The treatment over there is just like A class, and living overseas is also an important experience as part of one's growth. You do think that this is also a good thing to her, no?”

I can't deny that at all. I don't know what Himeji-san herself thinks, but normally, she'll get a better studying environment if she goes overseas.

Because of this, I can understand what Takashiro-sempai meant when he talks about 'Himeji-san's potentials'.

But—

“Why're you saying that I'm stopping Himeji-san?”

I don't know what he meant when he said my existence will only hinder her. I don't understand this at all. It's true that I'll be sad if Himeji-san leaves, but I won't stop her. I didn't know about this at all, and even if I want to stop her, I can't.

While I'm feeling skeptical, my opponent lets out a sigh.

“I do not wish to mention this to you, but it will be great if you can understand...”

“Sorry, I'm not a smart guy in any way.”

Guess I got no choice, Takashiro-sempai gave such an expression once he heard my reply, and started talking as if he's lecturing me.

“I heard that you've been fighting summoning wars so that Miss Himeji can get A class treatment.”

“...”

I didn't answer.

The opponent continues on selfishly as if his words were confirmed.

“This is a fact even I, as a 3rd year, can find out simply through some investigations. Miss Himeji Mizuki also does know your motives for participating in the summoning wars, right?”

I still didn't answer.

“Then, think about Miss Himeji Mizuki's position given her personality. You should be able to know the answer then, right?”

Himeji-san's position.

In terms of ability, she's at class A's level, and while us class F was fighting class A, she got news about going overseas to study—

“Even if there was a superior proposal, how would anyone think if he knows of someone fighting for his sake? As you know, Yoshii Akihisa-kun, Miss Himeji Mizuki is very kind, and certainly she would only have one thought.”

Don't let everything go to waste...there's no doubt Himeji-san will have such thoughts, even if she has to bury her own future.

In other words, my efforts to get class A's facilities for Himeji-san will be—

“That is why she cannot talk about going overseas to study. Your wishes to beat class A is the reason why she would abandon her own future and stay in this school, no? Your efforts and kind intentions were the cause of it.”

I suddenly recalled that when we were fighting against Kirishima-san and class A, Takashiro-sempai asked me something strange.

“Yoshii Akihisa-kun. When a person with ability, but is unfairly treated, tries to get back the position he deserves, will you step in to interfere?”

Now I finally understand the meaning behind that question.

I thought Takashiro-sempai was the one stopping her...but that's wrong. The one stopping her is—!

“It seems you have understood.”

Sempai showed a depressed look, seemingly trying to console me.

I didn't say anything as I continue to listen to him.

“And then, once you know this truth, she will be be troubled all the more and say some kind lies to rationalize your actions? At that moment, I hope that you will make the correct response.”

It seemed he was done with whatever he wanted to say as he continues to look at me without saying anything.

I see. It's because of that reason that he made just a bet...I understand.

Anyway, what I have to do now is—

“...Akihisa, go retreat to Shimada's group for now. We'll get our field into theirs and start an 'interference'.”

Yuuji's voice echoes in the room, probably trying to snap me out of my thoughts.

“Eh, what're you saying, Yuuji? How can we run away without doing anything?”

“Just give up. This upperclassman's a lot more prepared than you imagined. You can't possibly complete the objective in such a situation.”

Prepared? I don't understand what Yuuji's saying here. There aren't any ambush forces here, just a simple battle of points, and we do have a good chance of winning here. No, I would say that there's still a second option, so I have some advantage against this upperclassman in a one-on-one battle.

Takashiro-sempai asks, seemingly expressing my thoughts.

“Oh, Sakamoto Yuuji-kun, I do think it's disadvantageous to retreat in such a situation. Do you really think this is a good option?”

“Yeah, we're retreating. Though you're easy to bluff, it doesn't mean that you're bad at bluffing others, right?”

“...What do you mean by that?”

“Your expression sure changed there. Are you really bothered that we're running away?”

Both of them continued to talk.

“Yes, of course I would. Yoshii Akihisa-kun is strong in battle, and so is Miss Himeji Mizuki. It would be fine if you had understood what I was getting at just now, but I cannot allow you to escape.”

“Ha, such ridiculous words you say. What I think is that you just don't want Himeji and Akihisa to have a chat over this by settling this as quickly as possible.”

Yuuji gave a taunting look.

“I truly believe this is an incorrect decision—but even if I do say so, you would not listen to my words, I suppose.”

Takashiro-sempai said, and sighed.

“Then, I shall add on to the bet.”

He takes out a familiar looking letter from his uniform pocket.

...That's the thing Linne-kun tried to pass to me—

“A few days ago, I received this letter from Mr Linne Klein. I assumed he would write something related to this summoning war, information that was overly unnecessary to you...”

“This summoning war? What do you mean? What happened?”

“There is no need for you to know. I think you should have it though, Yoshii Akihisa-kun.”

His stare at me has some deep meaning behind it. I should have this? What does he mean?

“As it is written here, it is a diary of a certain female, translated into Japanese. It was originally written in a foreign language, and it seemed Mr Linne Klein wanted to hand it to you after he translated it.”

Suddenly, I remembered a foreign notebook I gave to Linne-kun before the start of our summoning war against class A. Was that a diary?

“I do apologize, but I did some form of investigation to check if he had written any unnecessary information. Of course, the truth was that I was being too paranoid.”

Takashiro-sempai calmly said.

He read the diary? Whose? What's written on it? Is it alright if others know about this?

“This diary contains undiluted love expressed to a certain boy, how she liked 'him', and what sort of hero 'he' is to her.”

This was a diary dropped in class F.

A diary belonging to a girl.

Written in foreign language.

This is written...with a feeling of not wanting others to know about it.

“I do believe the name of the diary's owner is—Miss Shimada Minami.”

At that instant, I heard something snap within me.

“Stop it, Akihisa! That's Takashiro's taunt!”

Yuuji binds me back by locking me in a Nelson's hold, and I try my best to break free from it as I growled at that guy,

“HAND IT OVER TO ME, YOU SCUMBAG!”

“I do find it surprising to be called a scumbag. I did not read it to peek on her feelings.”

“What are you surprised about when you yapped about wanting to use it as a bet!”

“I am doing all of these for Miss Himeji Mizuki's future. I will gladly accept the task even if these acts are seen as twisted and diabolic. This is no different from what you have been doing till now, and you have no right to despise me now, do you?”

“SHUT UP! DON'T SAY SUCH ANNOYING NONSENSE!”

I couldn't move, but my summoned beast could.

I let my summoned beast, which has been on standby till now, attack Takashiro-sempai directly.

“You idiot! That large movement will only get beaten through!”

At the same time Yuuji lashed out, Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast stabs at mine from the side.

“...Tch! Don't—get in my way!”

I block that sword with my wooden sword, and then hit out at the interfering summoned beast.

The enemy dodges the attack by twisting its body slightly, and ducked down to send a sweeping kick to me.

“You're a nuisance!”

I stamp at the incoming sweeping kick to deal with the enemy's attack, and the enemy frantically kneels down to try and dodge my attack.

“You are able to perform like this even in such a situation...you certainly are not an enemy I can let my guard down against, Yoshii Akihisa-kun.”

“Shut up! I'll smash you to bits!”

“Huh, I guess it is to be expected that you are being so angry after all. You know that your efforts to help Miss Himeji Mizuki are only hindering her, and I pointed out the hypocrisy in your actions. You have no way to argue back even after being told off, and your embarrassment over your failure led to your anger.”

“Shut up shut up SHUT UP!”

If not for this guy, Himeji-san will definitely tell me everything.

If not for this guy, Minami's diary won't be seen!

If not for this guy—!

“Do you truly understand? I merely explained all the facts to you. No matter whether I am around, Miss Himeji Mizuki will still be in a dilemma between your actions and going overseas, and Miss Shimada Minami will never be able to hide her secret because you read it, right?”

The enemy didn't attack furiously, instead dodging at me all the time. I really want to make that bastard shut up, but there's still no development in the battle.

“That's enough—I heard enough of those disgusting words.”

But I have an ability that can overcome the current situation.

“Double!”

I call out the keyword.

This keyword allows me to call out another summoned beast.

Another magic array appears beside my feet, and there appears another familiar of mine.

I let the main beast attack the right arm of the enemy, and the sub beast attack the left arm, using the wooden sword to block the sides.

“So now it has arrived, this power that is said to be able to overpower Nishimura-sensei...!”

Takashiro-sempai's expression changed.

The enemy twists its body to dodge the wooden sword attacking the head, and barely managed to dodge the other attack using a sword. He's not used to fighting against many people after all, just as I expected! Him trying to stop me is suicidal!

I let my main summoned beast attack the enemy, and the instant he stops, I'll let the sub beast swing—

At that moment,

“!? Wh...y...!?”

My two summoned beast can't move.

“Chance for me, I guess.”

The enemy didn't allow this opportunity to get away as it broke free from the tussle and gets into attack position. Tch...! It's fine! I'm able to take it given my points!

Once I realize that my summoned beast's unable to move for some reason, I try my best to think of how to fight back.

On the other hand, the enemy turns the blade back and attacks the wooden sword from below, attacking the arms of the summoned beast that is unable to move. A reverse blade? Is he going easy on me?

“Are you...making fun of me...!?”

And then, I feel a sharp pain in my left arm. Naturally, I want to use my right hand to hold it.

“It will be the other side this time around.”

I feel an equal amount of pain on the right side this time.

“Ah...a...”

The sharp pain caused my arms to go numb and slump weakly.

“And then, over here.”

I can't resist as I can only watch the enemy send a kick at the abdomen.

An unspeakable amount of pain overcomes my entire body.

“—aaa!? Ugh...ahh...!”

My arms are numb, and I can't hold onto my hurting areas, so I ended up kneeling on the floor. It hurts! ...I can't take it...I'm...suffocating...!

“Akihisa!”

“You do not have to worry. It is simply a feedback of the pain, and there will not be any wounds. Even so, I did hit the areas where the pain would focus, so the feedback this time will be 100 times that of the usual.”

I feel a pain stronger than the pain in my arms overcoming my body, rendering me unconscious

I'm rolling on the floor in pain, unable to even kneel.

“..You bastard, you actually did such a despicable thing...!”

“Yoshii Akihisa-kun is an opponent that cannot be dealt with using ordinary methods. Please allow me to capitalize on the weaknesses of the 'Punishment Inspector'.”

I groan. The sharp pain is causing a shock in my heart, and no matter how I try to open my mouth, I can't breath. My numb arms mean that I can't put my hands on my belly to adjust my breathing. It hurts...! It really hurts...! It's unbearable...!

“And now for the final blow.”

“Wait, Takashiro.”

“Is there something, Sakamoto Yuuji-kun?”

“...We lose. I surrender. Don't let Akihisa suffer like this.”

“Ah, thank goodness. I do not wish for others to suffer in futility, so—”

“Ar—gh...! Move...!”

“Akihisa!?”

“It looks like he still does not wish to give up, but that is all.”

I could control my summoned beast without any issues up till now, and now I cannot give any instructions at all. Damn it..why can't I move...!?

“That truly is an amazing amount of will you have. A hit in the solar plexus would bring about a diabolic amount of pain.”

I still can't breath, and I can't even feel all my pain fully, let alone recover.

In my mind, now devoid of oxygen, the only thing running within is the aim to beat this opponent in front of me.

“But I am not a merciless person, so I shall now cause him further pain in this situation. Besides, Yoshii Akihisa-kun is unable to do anything now.”

“What's going on? Why do you say he can't do anything?”

“Pardon me for not stating things clearly. I do not mean Yoshii Akihisa-kun himself, but that his summoned beasts cannot do anything.”

My summoned beasts can't move no matter how much I try. Why...! Is it because I can't focus in my pain...!?

“The 'Punishment Inspector' is a unique summoned beat, but you often focus on your advantages and underestimate others. It is the same for the platinum bracelets.”

“Ah...! Did...!”

“I heard there is a defect in this bracelet. For example, it will short-circuit when used by those with high scores.”

Takashiro-sempai's words enter my mind in the midst of my pain and agony.

How Yuuji and I got the platinum bracelets. Right, it's because there's a defect in them that the principal gave it to us.

“Yoshii Akihisa-kun's strength is a threat, and even with such a score he had, the flaw in the bracelet could not be activated. I might not be able to win if he uses the two summoned beasts then.”

“So you've been taunting Akihisa before the war even started...! That's just to get him to activate the flaw in the bracelet?”

“That is how it is. Yoshii Akihisa-kun's competitiveness really helped me out here.”

In other words, I've been toyed by him right from the get-go? Is that it...?

“The efforts you put in to win ended up being the cause of your downfall, and your efforts for Miss Himeji Mizuki caused her anguish—I can understand your pain here, Yoshii Akihisa-kun.”

Upon hearing Takashiro-sempai's pity, I end up in a great amount of despair as I kneel on the floor in pain and agony.

It's fine if everything I did till now is futile. It's not something to be happy about, but it's not a rare thing for an idiot like me to work hard and get nothing in the end.

But it's different this time.

My efforts for us ended up causing trouble for my important friend—and the person I like. This isn't a case of futility, but unnecessary efforts.

What did Himeji-san think when she heard me say that 'we're going to beat class A'? Did she find it stupid when there was a better choice for her, or did she feel sad for me?

—No, it'll be great if she really thinks that way. That's some sort of salvation for me.

Himeji-san isn't someone who'll think like that however.

Himeji-san's heart has been aching whenever she looks at me. Because of that, she must have been depressed.

“...Am I...in the way...”

I inadvertently utter these words.

“It is truly a pity, Yoshii Akihisa-kun. There is only one thing you can do, and that is to back out obediently and not say anything ridiculous. This is the best choice both for you and for her.”

As Takashiro-sempai has said, even if I say to Himeji-san that 'I'm beating class A for my own sake', she won't believe it. Instead of being presumptuous in getting class A's facilities, letting her stay in class F without any illness...

Right when I can't tell whether the continuous amount of pain was coming from within me.

The principal's office door opens with a creak.

“Eh...? Takashiro-sempai? Why...?”

A familiar girl appears there.

“Himeji-san...?”

She probably came to check on us because the summoning system isn't destroyed yet, right? Anyway, she so happened to be here, right at this moment.

“Akihisa-kun, what did you say to Takashiro-sempai...”

It was a voice I could recognize straight away.

There's no need to explain, for the atmosphere surrounding us explained everything clearly.

“Akihisa!”

At the moment Yuuji called out to me, I felt a feedback in my body. My summoned beasts were probably kicked away by Yuuji.

“...Sakamoto Yuuji-kun. This act seems to be against the rules.”

“Sorry, I slipped trying to get close in my panic.”

I look on, and find that the enemy's summoned beast stabbed through where my summoned beast was at. He probably did that to prevent my summoned beast from being attacked, I guess?

“Do you wish for a rematch, Yoshii Akihisa-kun? Since Miss Himeji Mizuki has arrived, I suppose my allies will come soon.”

Takashiro-sempai points at my summoned beast, which is already unable to move.

No, it's the same whether I fight back on now. Right now, I'm...

“Please wait, Takashiro-sempai. I wish to say some things to Akihisa-kun just for a while.”

“Normally, I would listen to your requests no matter what, Miss Himeji Mizuki...but a duel is a duel.”

Unlike before, Takashiro-sempai has become really competitive as he rejected Himeji-san's request.

But to be honest, I'm really grateful that he's showing such an attitude right now. Even if I do talk to Himeji-san, I don't know how to handle what's next.

“I shall formally apologize for my refusal when we are alone together.”

Takashiro-sempai's summoned beast attacks mine.

“Summon.”

At this moment, Himeji-san's summoned beast appears and rushes in, looking like it wishes to let my summoned beast escape.

“Eh, Himeji-san...!?”

“2-F's Himeji Mizuki proposes a challenge against Takashiro-sempai in place of Yoshii Akihisa-kun.”

Humanities, 3-A, Takashiro Masaharu, 375 points (Geography)

Vs

Humanities, 2-F, Himeji Mizuki, 87 points (Japanese History)

Himeji-san's summoned beast readies its weapon, and the score's shown.

“Miss Himeji Mizuki, I do have to praise you for not giving up on your classmates, but you may be overestimating yourself a little too much fighting me with such scores.”

He probably expected that Himeji-san used up quite some points before getting here, as he doesn't look wary at all even after seeing her summoned beast.

“I know that I alone can't beat you, Takashiro-sempai.”

My summoned beast can't move because of the defect in the bracelet, and Himeji-san's summoned beast has used up a lot of points. In contrast, we're facing an enemy with high scores and top-notch skills.

This situation is despairing.

“...Yuuji, if you don't want to give up on this summoning war, cancel this field and run out with Himeji-san.”

I say to Yuuji. He's probably thinking about how to overturn this situation, right?

“...What about you?”

Yuuji asks calmly.

I stare at the summoning field in silence.

Himeji-san's summoned beast has been hacking hard at Takashiro-sempai, but it's only a matter of time before she's beaten.

It's impossible for everyone to escape in this situation, and I can't help out.

“I want to think about some things, in the detention room...”

I'll just stay here and let Yuuji and Himeji-san retreat. According to the rules of the summoning war, if the participant ends the battle on his own will, that person will be disqualified for running away from the enemy in battle. In that case, I should stay here since I can't fight, and let them escape.

Right when I want to say this to Yuuji, Himeji-san says to Yuuji,

“Sakamoto-kun, please bring Akihisa-kun back to Shouko-chan and the rest. You should be able to understand who's more likely to survive, me with the higher scores, or Akihisa-kun.”

Himeji-san stares at Yuuji seriously.

After hearing Himeji-san's words, Yuuji decided.

“Sorry Himeji.”

He grabs me by the chest and forces me to stand up with all his strength when I'm unable to even move, dragging me to the window. Is this guy seriously going to leave Himeji-san behind here...?

“Wait Yuuji, it's meaningless for me to survive now. You better escape with Himeji-san.”

“Shut up, enough with the grumbles.”

Yuuji completely ignores me as he drags me along, planning to escape.

But I just wish to say something.

“But Yuuji...even if we can escape, I can't possibly do my best to survive...”

What'll happen if I continue to work hard? The more I work hard, wouldn't Himeji-san feel more troubled and give up on the better future she has?

Suddenly, I recall two scenes in my mind.

One of it was the scene I saw after school when we were in elementary school.

A girl was writing silently on the blackboard under the glow of the sunset.

The other was during my elementary school days, at a certain hospital.

A girl sobbing as she studied in the quiet ward room.

This girl truly touched me for being so gentle, so hardworking. I definitely have to see that she gets what she deserves.

She's currently growing, trying her best to be recognized, her large winds about to meet the winds. There's nothing I can do now that I know that my actions will hinder her.

“Miss Himeji Mizuki, I do wish that Yoshii Akihisa-kun will stay right now. Please do not make me take you down.”

Himeji-san ignores Takashiro-sempai, who said such things, and she looks to be complaining about something as she looks at me, saying,

“I'm sorry for not saying this to you, Akihisa-kun. I know I shouldn't hide this from you, but I was wondering whether I should tell you this.”

“That is enough, Miss Himeji Mizuki. I hope you understand this is for your own good.”

Takashiro-sempai doesn't weaken his summoned beast's attacks.

Himeji-san continues to deal with the attacks as her points gets depleted as she says to me,

“Because if I told you that, you'll definitely tell me 'you should go', or something like that. I understand you'll say that for my sake, but I don't wish to hear you say anything like a farewell to me, Akihisa-kun.”

While Himeji-san's talking to me, Yuuji lifts me up onto the windowsill.

As she watches me, she says to me, crying yet smiling,

“Because—I like you, Akihisa-kun!”

[[File:BTS vol 12 122.jpeg|thumb]]

The moment I heard these words, Yuuji's hands threw me out of the window.

And then, I was practically dragged away by Yuuji.

“Run, Akihisa! Himeji's efforts will be for naught if Takashiro catches up to us.”

''For naught'', my body naturally moved once I heard those words.

I'm thinking of not troubling Himeji-san again.

While I continue to run, my legs felt like they belong to someone else, and in my groggy mind, I think about what Himeji-san just said.

''“Because—I like you, Akihisa-kun!”''

Himeji-san said that she likes me, and because of that, she never talked about going overseas.

Her guess was correct. If I know that she's going overseas, where the conditions are better, I'll be hurt, but I'll definitely advise her to go. As for why, it's because it'll be simply stubborn for me to make her stay here.

She likes me, and doesn't want me to say any farewell to her, so she never said so. That's really a reasonable answer.

But Himeji-san said that she really likes me.

In the battle before this, Takashiro-sempai said,

''“And then, once you know this truth, she will be be troubled all the more and say some kind lies to rationalize your actions?”''

I'm shocked to know that my actions will hinder Himeji-san's future. Maybe she said she liked me to console me and tell me that my actions aren't hindering her.

Himeji-san said that her first love has yet to end, so I know I'm not the one she liked since elementary school...

“...Is it just as Takashiro-sempai said...”

I don't know where I escaped from since I was thinking. I continued to follow Yuuji as he continued to run to escape from the enemies, and recall the first time I met Himeji-san.

<noinclude>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Eleventh Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Thirteenth Question}}

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Thirteenth Question

2014-07-19T02:07:24Z

Rockmosis:

==The Thirteenth Question==

'''Please translate the following English word:'''

"Recollection"

'''Himeji Mizuki's answer:'''

Erinnerung

'''Teacher's comment:'''

Correct.

I do dream of it even now.

What I saw during my elementary school days, in the school after class had ended.

As the sunset shone into the classroom, that girl continued to face the blackboard alone, writing something silently.

It didn't look like she was punished, nor did it look like she was on cleaning duty, and I couldn't tell on first glance what she was doing.

She wrote it, erased it, erased again and wrote.

That time, the serious look she showed as she continued on — her figure left a deep impression in my heart for some strange reasons.

<noinclude>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Twelfth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Fourteenth Question}}

</noinclude>

Log Horizon:Updates

2014-07-15T21:13:32Z

Rockmosis:

<noinclude>
==2014==

===July===</noinclude>
*'''11-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 60 completed
*'''09-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 59 completed
*'''05-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 58 completed
*'''01-Jul-2014'''
**Web Chapter 57 completed
<noinclude>

===June===</noinclude>
*'''27-Jun-2014'''
**Web Chapter 56 completed
*'''25-Jun-2014'''
**Web Chapter 55 completed
<noinclude>

===January===</noinclude>
*'''29-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 3 completed
*'''27-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 2 completed
*'''26-Jan-2014'''
**Volume 6 Chapter 1 completed
<noinclude>

==2013==
===December===
*'''28-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Afterword completed
*'''26-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Interlude completed
*'''24-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 5 completed

*'''03-Dec-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 3 completed
===November===
*'''26-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 5 Chapter 2 completed
**Volume 5 Chapter 1 completed
*'''23-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 4 completed'''
**Volume 4 Afterword completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 3 completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 2 completed
**Volume 4 Appendix 1 completed
*'''22-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 5 completed
*'''20-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 4 completed
*'''18-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 4 Chapter 2 completed
*'''14-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 4 Chapter 1 completed
*'''12-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 3 completed'''
**Volume 3 Afterword completed
**Volume 3 Annex 2 completed
**Volume 3 Annex 1 completed
**Volume 3 Chapter 5 completed
*'''11-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed
*'''08-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed
*'''07-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed
*'''06-Nov-2013'''
**'''Volume 2 completed'''
**Volume 2 Afterword completed
**Volume 3 Chapter 1 completed
**Volume 3 Prologue completed
*'''05-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Annex completed
**Volume 1 Prologue completed
*'''04-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 5 completed
*'''02-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 4 completed
**Volume 2 Chapter 1 completed
*'''01-Nov-2013'''
**Volume 2 Chapter 3 completed
**Volume 2 Chapter 2 completed
===October===
*'''30-Oct-2013'''
**Log Horizon Teaser Page started

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Log Horizon|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Eleventh Question

2014-07-09T03:22:04Z

Rockmosis:

==The Eleventh Question==

'''Please list a proverb for the following:'''

“1. You may fail at things you’re good at.”
“2. One unlucky event after another.”

'''Himeji Mizuki’s answer:'''

“1. Even Kūkai<ref>Famous Japanese monk</ref> will make mistakes when writing.”
“2. When it rains, it pours.

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Correct. Also, for (1), there is also another proverb, ‘Kūkai can’t choose pens’. A similar expression for (1) would be ‘A kappa<ref>A mythical Japanese creature, literally means river child</ref> can get washed away’ or ‘a monkey may fall from a tree’.

Similarly, for (2), there is a proverb ‘a bee stinging on a crying face’ as well. It will be helpful to memorize these together.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s Answer:'''

“(1) A kappa can’t choose a pen.”

'''Teacher’s comment:'''

You mixed the proverbs up because you can’t differentiate between them?

'''Shimada Minami’s Answer:'''

“(2) A bee sting on the eye.”

'''Teacher’s comment:'''

It does seem to hurt.

“Now then, what instructions do you have for everyone, Yuuji?”

It’s now the second day of the summoning war.

Once the class representative meeting ended, Yuuji returns to our base, 3-D classroom and answers me.

“Nothing much, we have our F class members at the more intense battlefields, and then we sent D class’ guys and girls to the frontline separately. Finally, I requested for everyone to try and retreat as much as we can to lower the scale of battle.”

This strategic instruction doesn’t seem to be something too big.

Upon hearing this, Kinoshita-san beside me again asks Yuuji,

‘Is this really alright, Sakamoto-kun?”

“Ahh, it is for now.”

In this case, it seems Yuuji has prepared all these to execute the strategies later.

“…”

“What is it, Kinoshita sister? You look like you have a lot of ideas there.”

“I’m not unhappy about this…”

Kinoshita-san seems to be a little disappointed by this instruction. Maybe she’s hoping that he would come up with some great revival.

Yuuji then continues to explain to Kinoshita-san,

“The enemy’s forcing us to a point where we’ll fail if we do something. We need to bring the tide to our side if we want to reverse the situation.”

“Though you say that, aren’t the 3rd years stronger than us if we compare our situations?”

“This is fact, but right now, we’re inferior in ability, and also in a disadvantage right now. First, we have to think of a way in this situation.”

“If there’s a way, we would have—”

“And I gave this instruction so that everyone can fight at their actual ability.”

Yuuji’s instruction is simply just to create a good opportunity, and then we’ll wait for everyone to recover, I think.

“We’re not doing anything big even though it’s an instruction.”

“Anyway, just watch. You’ll know later.”

“…..If you say so. I guess I’ll just watch without saying anything…”

It seems Kinoshita-san seems to be unhappy about something, but she’s no longer asking Yuuji any more questions.

This time, Minami instead approaches Yuuji and asks him another question.

“Speaking of which, Sakamoto, didn’t Nemoto say anything to you during the strategic meeting?”

B class’ Nemoto-kun really humiliated Yuuji on the first day of the strategic meeting. It seems Minami’s worried that he might be coming up with something else this time.

“Ah, I don’t know why, but for some reason, he—”

“…Not around.”

Kirishima-san answers, following up on Yuuji’s words .

“Eh? Not around? That Nemoto?”

“(Nods)…Anyway, he did not attend the meeting.”

“Oh my? Is that really the case? It’s good for Prez and Sakamoto-kun, isn’t it?”

While Kinoshita-san nods,

“Hmm…not around, huh…?”

For some reason, Minami’s giving us a very suspicious look.

“What now, Minami? Why’re you staring at us like that.”

“We didn’t do anything, we don’t know anything.”

“…A blasphemy of the highest order.”

“I’d say I’m surprised to be so suspected.”

Minami however ignores our excuses as she looks around the classroom for a little while,

“It’s around here, right?”

She approaches the cabinet with the cleaning equipment inside.

And reaches her hand for that door.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Creaks*…………*Thud*

Nemoto-kun, bound and gagged, rolls out from the opened cabinet.

“Then, let me hear your reason.”

“““Akihisa did it on his own!!!”””

“HOLD ON A MINUTE!”

Why’s it that those 3 would gang up and call my name at such moments?

“That’s not it. It’s just an unfortunate incident, you know. Nemoto-kun just so happened to trip over when I was walking, and I just so happened to hold him down, and by chance, Yuuji passed by and sent a punch into his chest, and it’s bad luck that Muttsurini and Hideyoshi just so happened to be nearby practicing their rope skills and—”

“Aki, don’t think of passing this off with excuses like just so happened and by chance or something like that.”

I still want to say the omnipotent line that anything can be rationalized no matter what. Looks like the effect will weaken if I say it too much.

“Speaking of which, I’m a little surprised that Kinoshita took part in this.”

“Hm? Is that so?”

It’s just like Minami has said; Hideyoshi rarely takes part in such unethical behavior.

“Yuuji’s an important friend of mine, a buddy. It’s a must to give an equal amount of payback after what Yuuji has suffered through.”

Even so, Hideyoshi’s not a saint himself; he’ll naturally be angry if his friend is hurt, and will use force according to the situation. It can’t be helped that Hideyoshi would gag Nemoto-kun and tie him up after he had already done such a thing.

“What? Don’t worry about such a small thing. There’s nothing in the summoning war rules that says that we can’t knock out our ally.”

“Yes yes. That’s right. That’s just an area between the grey and black.”

“At least say that it’s between black and white…”

I know I did something bad too, but even so, there’s still something I have to take a firm stance on.

As we’re talking about this, Minami looks around the classroom, and says,

“Speaking of which, I don’t see Mizuki.”

“Aiko’s not here either.”

“So is Kubo-kun.”

Yuuji however answers their doubts.

“Yeah, those 3 are waiting behind the F class guys.”

“…For what?”

“Must be to deal with any deserters.”

“What are you saying, Yoshii-kun…how can there be such a thing?”

“That’s one of the objectives.”

“Are you serious!?”

F class has been used to fighting in the war, but even so, they often have to fight battles where they’ll die if they don’t go all out, so it’s not a weird thing to see deserters.

“Your methods are really cruel. Even though you’re classmates…”

“Let me tell you something good, Kinoshita. If you want to make use of the F class guys, don’t hold back. If they know it’s going to be a battle with 100% chance, the situation’s going to be worse. It’s for the better that I don’t say anything.”

And then, we kill off the deserters. That’s really a terrifying rule.

“I say…if you’re going to do such cruel things, I don’t care if you get attacked by them during the replenishing tests, no?”

“Don’t worry too much. The replenishing tests are held in a different place from the remedial room.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

I guess Kinoshita-san has never been beaten in a test summoning war? She just accidentally mixed up the remedial room with the test replenishment room.

“On a side note, since we have a lot more people this time, there’s a chance they might be in the same place.”

But in that case, there’ll be tighter security; they won’t be able to even whisper to us, let alone take revenge.

As we’re explaining about this, the bell chimes, indicating the start of the lessons.

“Alright, the summoning war’s about to start again. Get ready so that you can fight back anytime.”

“““Roger that.”””

And so, the second day of our war against the 3rd years begins.

<center>☆</center>

“Th-Things are really going our way now…”

Kinoshita-san says with disbelief as she looks down from the top floor of the old school building.

“What’s so surprising about that? Though you say it’s going our way now, the thing is that they can’t push us back now.”

Yuuji says. It seems there’s no improvement in the situation however, and the difference in strengths still remains.

“But I’m already surprised by this already…Prez and I tried our best to allocate our fighting strength, but we couldn’t salvage the collapsing frontlines…”

Upon hearing Kinoshita-san mutter this, Yuuji answers as he stares at the strength report Kirishima-san’s writing on.

“Most of the winning results in war is caused by pursuit. Do you know why?”

“I never heard of it before…but I understand what you’re trying to get at.”

“Leaving aside modern times, it seems during the era of bayonet warfare, the worst losses always arise from the moments when the losing side is being pursued.”

I can understand what Yuuji mean. Through my own experience, if it’s a comparison of fighting the enemy head on or fighting while running away, the latter’s a lot tougher to do.

“You guys made the correct decision to fight head on at the beginning, but because of this, the even strength between both sides…no, the 2nd years were overwhelmed slightly..”

“…Then, what is the problem?”

“Isn’t it because of Nemoto-kun?”

“Yoshii-kun, I think you can leave that aside for now.”

It seems Kinoshita-san really wants to find out how to solve the issue of this collapsing frontline once Nemoto-kun retreated. I guess that’s to be expected of the studious A class.

“…We sent in our main forces, hoping to regain ground?”

“No, that’s the correct decision.”

It was the correct decision to send in all the fighting strength before the situation got out of hand.

“But that bastard Takashiro had the upper hand. When you attacked with the main force, he sent an equal number of forces.”

That upperclassman’s really devious, even though he’s basically an idiot.

“I want to know the conclusion now, Sakamoto.”

“Ahh, when you sent in forces and were unable to salvage the situation, didn’t you start retreating in an attempt to limit the frontlines?”

“…Yes.”

“That response back then was the wrong choice.”

“Why do you say so? Isn’t it reasonable for those with high scores to cover those with low scores in their retreat?”

Yuuji just said “the worst losses always arise from the moments when the losing side is being pursued.” In that case, it does seem that there’s no issues with letting the strong ones retreat last.

However…

“Those guys with high scores don’t know how to retreat, since they aren’t used to defeat.”

The most important thing when fighting and running away is to defend. It is not about beating the enemy in front of them, but to retreat while buying time for their comrades to retreat. Experience, rather than high scores, is the important thing here.

“And after everyone got pursued, our formation collapsed, and we got forced back by the 3rd years. That’s why the difference in strength between both sides just got bigger.”

Basically, the scores are still the weapons used in this summoning war. In an ordinary exam, one may feel that this is merely a battle against oneself, but this is different. There are enemies, wins and losses; of course, it’s disadvantageous to be overwhelmed by the enemy.

“Is that so? So you let the F class members stand at the front because they’re used to defeat?”

“That’s how it is.”

“Then why did you separate the D class boys and girls?”

“The girls in that class dominates the guys, they’re indomitable, and can’t read the mood to save their lives. This means that they’re not going to be suppressed by the 3rd years that easily. Besides, their experience in the summoning war is only less than that of F class.”

F class and D class, normally considered scrubs, are able to fight on the frontlines, and that’s because they rely on something other than points.

“I see…so once everyone sees the lower ranked classes fighting hard, they’ll be able to calm down.”

“…I didn’t think that much.”

Kinoshita-san and Kirishima-san are giving Yuuji impressed looks. This guy’s really reliable in such moments.

“I do think I haven’t done a lot yet.”

“I do feel that you did plentiful though.”

“Or rather, I might say that the real battle begins now.”

“? What do you mean?”

“Just sit back and enjoy the show.”

Yuuji got up from his seat as he said this, and observed the state of battle from the window in the front.

“Alright, perfect timing. Akihisa, are you done with those preparations?”

“Okay.”

I grab onto the curtain dangling from the window, and open the window frames.

“Ready, 3, 2, 1…go.”

“Hah!”

As according to Yuuji’s instructions, I push the curtains out of the window. The curtain hanging on the rail floated in the air outside the window, expanding outwards.

And so, a blazing trail crosses through the battlefield immediately afterwards.

“Eh!? What did you just do, Yoshii-kun!?”

“I just gave a signal. The one attacking—I think it’s Himeji-san’s side and not Kubo-kun’s.”

I remember Kubo-kun’s power is that of wind blades, right? I do have an impression of it, so the attack just now should be from Himeji-san’s summoned beast.

“…A lot of people were caught in it.”

Kirishima-san muttered.

It’s just as she said; the trail of fire Himeji-san’s summoned beast released caught a large number of enemies in it.

“Amazing…”

“Himeji’s true ability is ranked 2nd amongst us second years after all.”

“She’s amazing too, but I’m talking about how the formation was used in this situation.”

Kinoshita-san continues to stare at where the blaze attacked. There probably are a lot of enemies caught in the crossfire.

“…They were so wary of us back then.”

“How did you gather the enemies together, Sakamoto-kun?”

“Well, this is part of our F class’ characteristic—”

As Yuuji explains, voices can be heard from outside.

'''“SAKAMOTO YOU BASTARD! YOU INTENDED TO KILL US AS WELL, RIGHT!?”'''

'''“AND YOU EVEN SAID ‘I’LL TRY NOT TO HIT YOU GUYS’!”'''

'''“YOU WERE FULLY AIMING TO HIT US, RIGHT!?”'''

““…””

“—In terms of fighting strength, the guys from F class aren’t worth weeping over, even if they’re used as baits or pawns.”

“……Sakamoto-kun, I really can’t tell the difference between your methods and Nemoto-kun’s…”

Kinoshita-san said with a shocked expression.

Yuuji however took such criticism without flinching, and honestly admits,

“This is a fact after all. Both Nemoto and I are no different in the sense that we act on the same basis.”

The similar thing here refers to ‘gaining victory no matter the means’. In this sense, there’s no real difference between Yuuji and Nemoto.

But there’s a decisive difference between them, and that’s their understanding of the meaning of the word ‘winning’. Nemoto-kun thinks of personal victory. Yuuji’s idea of a win however is that of a team win. It’s because of such a major difference that even though us F class continues to be fooled by him, we still continue to follow his instructions. This is the idea of team victory we believe in.

“For some reason, you guys really have a weird sense of unity.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The proof is that none of the F class guys got hit by it, right?”

“…They really believed.”

If they truly believed that they were used as bait, doesn’t that mean that both sides never trusted each other at all?

“Anyway, this is how it is in the end…Akihisa.”

“Hm? What is it?”

“Call Himeji back to replenish her scores. After that, stay at the frontlines to lure the enemy’s attention.”

“I got it. I’ll come back with Himeji-san once the order’s given, okay?”

“No, don’t come back. Stay there and fight.”

“No way.”

You still want to bluff me after all that explanation I just heard?

“What? Don’t be so stubborn, Akihisa. Himeji used up a lot of points just now. There’s no way the trail of fire will appear until she finishes her replenishment."

“I do see the second arrow in Kubo-kun being on standby, you know?”

In my situation, I’ll be sent on a direct course to the detention room if I get a graze in anything other than Japanese History.

“Don’t be stubborn, Akihisa. Shimada, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini are at their positions fighting hard. Is it fine for you to be here enjoying yourself here?”

“Though you say it like it’s the truth, Yuuji, I find that there’s a lot of wrong in that.”

He’s clearly demanding that I go over to sacrifice myself.

Since I’m unwilling to go, Kinoshita-san then advises me,

“Yoshii-kun, calm down a little. Your power is needed in the ‘strategy’ Sakamoto-kun talked about, you know? In that case, how can he possibly make you bait?”

“…Yuuji has always been dishonest.”

“You’re saying too much, Shouko.”

I guess Yuuji probably feels very disgusted for giving me such special privilege…well, it’s not like I don’t understand that feeling anyway.

“In that case, I’ll get myself fooled by you on Kirishima-san’s account.”

“Tch. Stop talking too much and hurry on.”

“Yes yes. Got it.”

I glance aside at Yuuji, who’s not being cute at all, and run off to the schoolyard, where everyone’s fighting.

<center>☆</center>

“...”

I heard something rustle, and saw a curtain pushed out from a window on the 4th level of the old school building, fluttering in the wind.

'''“““DODGE!!!”””'''

“Tha...t, SCUMBAG!!!!”

The voices of the F class members can be heard from there.

Without thinking, I let my summoned beast, which I just summoned out, jump to the side. I’ll kill you...! You bastard Yuuji!! I’ll definitely kill you once this war is over...!

Immediately afterwards, several layers of wind blades catches the enemies over there, and passes by them.

This definitely is the power of the gold bracelet Kubo-kun’s summoned beast has.

'''“Oh, Yoshii, you came!?”'''

'''“You were fooled too, comrade!?”'''

'''“Be careful! Focus 20% of our attention on the enemy and 80% on our allies at the back!!”'''

At the place Yuuji says is the most intense battlezone, the F class guys are all in a mess. Not taking into account that the damage dealt from the
back rows is more than the front, it seems that they’re ferocious warriors in the frontlines, basked in blood.

“Ah, Yoshii-kun. It looks like you’re fine after all.”

A voice came from behind as I keep my guard up there.

“Ah, Kubo-kun.”

Standing over there is Kubo-kun, who just showed off his power just now, together with his summoned beast.

“Is it fine for you not to replenish the points you just used up?”

“Sure. I am to go crazy on the frontlines as much as I want; that’s what Sakamoto-kun said.”

Perhaps the term ‘go crazy’ doesn’t really suit Kubo-kun’s image, but this is what Kubo-kun himself had just said.

“Then, I shall go and come back, Yoshii-kun.”

Kubo-kun’s summoned beasts advances forward with its deathscythe in hand.

'''“You bastard!! I’ll send you to the remedial room!!”'''

'''“This second year!!”'''

The enemies that got lesser damage quickly attack Kubo-kun’s summoned beast.

Kubo-kun’s summoned beast however does not dodge the attack or use any fancy tricks as he swings a clean slice with the scythe.

3-F Fujishima Takeo, Language, DEAD

Vs

2-A, Kubo Toshimitsu, Language, 632 points

3-D Rikiishi Makoto, Language, DEAD

Vs

2-A, Kubo Toshimitsu, Language, 592 points

The Center Test is the basis, so the modern language and classics/kanji subjects are all combined at all.

As for the summoned beasts, one of them got sliced in half without being able to do anything, and the other managed to land a hit after much difficulty, but was still hacked down by the scythe. Because of that, Kubo-kun’s summoned beast took a little damage, especially when it
didn’t resist. However, the two opponents are definitely going to the remedial room.

This is how Kubo-kun fights; little things like dodging the enemy’s attacks or feinting to get in and attack the enemy do not exist in his style of battle. His battling style is a simple contest of strength, a case of who wins or who gets beaten.

“I can’t manipulate my summoned beast as skillfully as you after all, Yoshii-kun.”

Kubo-kun had once said this with a laugh, but this is a battling style I can’t imitate. It’s a method of abandoning skillful manipulating and petty tricks, pumping in high scores on the summoned beast and using it to increase its strength. It was very threatening when we first fought each other, but now, it’s very reliable when he’s one our side.

'''“Hurry up and capitalize on this!!”'''

'''“Flank him from the sides, Shimamura!!”'''

2 third years again take on Kubo-kun’s summoned beast. I guess that’s to be expected of the 3rd years after all. Once they do that, Kubo-kun can only react to one side. Kubo-kun himself understands this, but isn’t shaken in the slightest.

“It’s embarrassing, but this is the only way to battle I know of.”

He aim his scythe at the enemy coming from the right, ignoring the attack on the left.

The enemy attacking from the right immediately defends itself once it understood the situation.

Kubo-kun’s summoned beast continues on without hesitation as it swings the large scythe.

3-C Shimamura Tadashi, Language, 215 points

Vs

2-A, Kubo Toshimitsu, Language, 592 points

The enemy didn’t get hit with a fatal blow as it focused heavily on defense. However, that’s still a significant amount of damage.

And as for enemy on the left,

'''“Yo-You bastard...! I remember, you’re that second year...”'''

“Ah, sempai, you actually remember me? Now I’m getting shy.”

3-C Matsuo Hiroshi, Language, 231 points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Language, 142 points

It is in an intense battle against me.

“Eh? Yoshii-kun...?”

Kubo-kun looks slightly shocked as he stares at my summoned beast.

His style of battle is such that he has to stand at the front and fight alone so that he doesn’t get the people around him involved.

But it’s different now.

“Don’t worry, Kubo-kun. I can cover you.”

Since I’m already used to controlling the summoned beast, I can react according to Kubo-kun’s movements, and I can fight alongside him.

“Everyone else in F class can join in too.”

'''“What are you saying now, Yoshii!?”'''

'''“You want us to die too!??”'''

Everyone in F class is highly experienced in the summoning war, adept at controlling the summoned beasts. More importantly, their fighting strength is not worth crying over even if they get caught in Kubo-kun’s attacks. I guess nobody other than them can fight alongside Kubo-kun like this.

“...Thank you, Yoshii-kun, and everyone from F class.”

This really isn’t something worth thanking us for. We’re all comrades now after all.

“Now I can focus on dealing with the enemies in front.”

Kubo-kun showed a smile, and then turned forward, commanding his summoned beast to charge forward.

And then—

“Let us go too, everyone!”

'''“““Guess there’s no choice, damn it!!”””'''

A class and F class are actually able to get along so well; the bonds between humans is truly inexplicable.

<center>☆</center>

Thanks to Kubo-kun's massive contribution, the toughest frontline has been put under control.

'''"That Yoshii's on the other side! We'll leave it to you, Natsukawa! Tsunemura!"''''

'''"We can enter the school building once we break through there!"'''

'''"Go finish those damned brats off!"'''

I heard the third years saying such things.

"Yo-Yoshii."

"That's Kubo, am I correct? I heard you're rather capable."

"Ugh...the Toko-Natsu pair...!"

And so, the 3rd year pair, who we're very familiar with, are standing in front of us. If we're talking about them, they're a pair of seniors, one of them called Toko-whatever and the other called Natsu-whatever.

"Those are the upperclassmen who have been taking care of us, right?"

"Oh? Looks like you know about us?"

"That's impressive."

"Yes. How can I forget about you? You're the ones who wore a dress and wrote a poem to Kinoshita-kun during the test of courage tournament, right?"

Kubo-kun's words words caused the nightmare hidden within my memories to be reawakened, and a nauseous feeling overcomes me.

However, I shake my head with all my might to cast aside this disgusting feeling. I'm fine! I definitely won't lose to this disgusting feeling!"

"Enough talk! Let's settle this, disgusting sempai!"

"Yoshii-kun, it's alright to go to the toilet if you feel like vomiting."

This is bad. My urge to puke has overwhelmed my mind.

"Se-riously, you bastard juniors are an annoyance, Yoshii...!!"

"We must really teach you how to respect seniority...!!"

Veins are bulging on the foreheads of the Toko-Natsu pair, and they shout while glaring at us.

""Summon!!!""

Language, 3-A, Tsunemura Yuusaka, 423 points.

&

Language, 3-A, Natsukawa Shunpei, 407 points.

Kubo-kun's eyebrows twitch a little the moment he saw the opponents' scores.

No matter how rotten they are, they are still A class caliber. They're science students, but it looks like they have impressive scores for language.

"Shall we go, Kubo-kun?"

"Well, I'll try."

Kubo-kun has used up quite some points for his bracelet just now. To be honest, it is really hard for him to take care of those two.

"Natsukawa! Take the smart one!"

"OK, Tsunemura!"

"Be careful, Yoshii-kun! They're aiming for you!"

"Stop it, Kubo-kun! This bad sympathy is more painful than anyone scolding me!"

The Toko-Natsu pair's challenging Kubo-kun.

Until now, Kubo-kun's summoned beast had the mentality of taking on anyone that stood in its way no matter what.

Kubo-kun swings its massive scythe at the mohican-sempai's summoned beast flies in. The enemy cleaves its sword upwards as it attacks.

And also, the other enemy, the baldy-sempai, lets his summoned beast duck low and charge in.

"Your actions are too obvious, you glasses bastard!"

The bald-sempai's summoned beast charges in ferociously with its sword pointed forward.

"Don't even think about it, you disgusting sempai!"

I let my summoned beast swing its wooden sword from the side to intercept.

"Yoshii-kun!"

"I'm fine here, Kubo-kun!"

In response to Kubo-kun's signal, I lower my summoned beast slightly.

After that, his scythe makes a loud swoosh, ripping through the winds as he slices his way through.

"...Ugh!"

"You bastard...!"

The Toko-Natsu's summoned beasts are on the defensive this time; though they used their weapons to block the attacks, they were still sent flying away.

"Let's continue."

He launches another 3 scythe attacks, and the Toko-Natsu pair could only jump back to increase the distance.

"You're not getting away!"

My summoned beast managed to regain its balance, and swings the wooden sword at the baldy-sempai's summoned beast. It's unable to dodge completely because of its posture, and the wooden sword grazes the tip of the shoulder.

Language, 3-A, Natsukawa Shunpei, 389 points.

Vs

Language, 2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, 142 points.

The points showed a slight amount of damage.

"Yoshii...! You're really getting on my nerves, you bastard...!"

"I'll take that as a compliment, sempai."

The baldy-sempai clicks his tongue furiously as he glares at me.

"Natsukawa, watch out! It's coming for you!"

"Damn it!!"

Kubo-kun didn't stop even when we're attacking each other, and he swings the scythe down without thinking of defending himself.

"It isn't good to forget about me like that, sempai."

I swing my wooden sword extremely hard at the baldy-sempai so that he can't focus completely on Kubo-kun.

The baldy-sempai's summoned beast blocks my attack in annoyance, and I leap up high in response to his movement, blocking his line of sight.

After that, Kubo-kun swings his scythe at the baldy-sempai's summoned beast.

"What...!? You're annoying!"

The baldy-sempai's sword managed to block the sword at the last moment. I let my summoned beast more quickly, while Kubo-kun continues with his attacks as we continue to hold off baldy-sempai's summoned beast.

"This is frustrating...! Yoshii! Fight me like a man!!"

"Calm down, Natsukawa! You're getting caught in their pace!!"

Right now, I shouldn't be attacking. The best way now is for Kubo-kun to exert his strength as much as possible.

"Shut up Tsunemura! I must break this wimpy attack head on!"

"Natsukawa...damn!"

As the bald-sempai charged in rashly, the mohican-sempai provides cover for him.

I continue to assist Kubo-kun as I fight the Toko-Natsu pair.

This situation continues for a little while, and I hear a familiar voice from behind.

"Leave it to us, Kubo!"

"Kinoshita and I will take over. Go replenish your points!"

Minami and Hideyoshi came to provide support. Since Kubo-kun had used his bracelet, we can't let him continue to fight here.

"Shimada-san and Kinoshita-kun? I'll leave it to you then."

""Summon!""

Once he saw that the pair's summoned beasts have entered, Kubo-kun escaped to the old school campus.

Language, 2-F, Shimada Minami, 94 points.

&

Language, 2-F, Kinoshita Hideyoshi, 257 points.

"...Minami, what's with that score?"

"Shut up! That's why I came along with Kinoshita, right?"

Though I said that, Minami's language score too has actually increased as well. If wasn't rare for her to have a combined score of 30 in modern language and classics during our first year.

"Stop looking down on us...! Your attacks are only so paltry without that bastard's attack power!"

Because of Kubo-kun's retreat, the bald-sempai continues to attack again. He attacks Minami's summoned beast without the mohican-sempai providing cover. It looks like he has abandoned the formation they used against Kubo-kun.

"Die, you bast...!"

The baldy-sempai's unable to pronounce the words correctly as he yells and attacks. My summoned beast dodges the attack, and swings the sword down hard unlike before.

"Ugh...!?"

His summoned beast could not withstand this attack, probably not expecting this full-powered attack. I then seize this opportunity to send a kick at his jaw from below.

"Y...ou..."

My summoned beast doesn't stop however, and once it slams into him, it uses the wooden sword to poke the middle of the forehead. The enemy barely managed to block this attack with its weapon.

Language, 3-A, Natsukawa Shunpei, 342 points.

Vs

Language, 2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, 142 points.

The reduced points from the attack was shown.

"Hideyoshi, Minami!"

"Righto!"

"Okay!"

Hideyoshi and Minami's summoned beast charge in, swinging their weapons. There's no way the baldy-sempai's summoned beast can avoid these attacks after being sent flying by my summoned beast.

"As if I'll let you."

Of course, the mohican-sempai won't let this happen; his summoned beast chases after us.

"Double!"

I summon the second beast to obstruct the mohican-sempai's attack.

"You're annoying!!"

His summoned beast swings its weapon, the halberd at my second beast, trying to shake me off.

My second beast ducks to dodge, and follows up with a sweeping kick.

"You bastard...!"

Though his summoned beast did not take any damage, it stopped in its tracks.

Language, 3-A, Natsukawa Shunpei, 201 points.

Vs

Language, 2-F, Shimada Minami, 94 points.

&

Language, 2-F, Kinoshita Hideyoshi, 257 points.

The additional damage done by Minami and Hideyoshi's attacks on the baldy-sempai was shown. He managed to defend himself, but we're successful in reducing his points.

"Damn you! You're using numbers now that Kubo isn't here!?"

The baldy-sempai was trembling in rage, his face completely red.

"Calm down and pull yourself together, Natsukawa!"

"Shut up!"

The baldy-sempai's so angry he can no longer see what's around him.

"Listen, Natsukawa!"

The mohican-sempai grabs the other by the shoulder, and emphasizes strongly.

"We can't beast Yoshii in such a situation. Let's fall back and replenish our points."

"Tch...!"

The baldy-sempai bit his lips as he saw his indicated score.

And then, he gritted his teeth.

"Yoshii, whatever I owed you till now, I'll pay it all back in this war!"

Once he said this, he swapped places with another person, and went to the new school building.

The enemies taking over cautiously kept their distance from us, allowing us to heave a sigh of relief.

"Phew...managed to chase them away."

"Looks that way."

It seems the Toko-Natsu pair is an important fighting strength to them; having chased them away, the enemy's attacks have eased up.

"Anyway, Aki, Sakamoto has given you some new instructions. Do you have some time?"

"Ah, yeah."

Minami deliberately hussed her voice, seemingly fearful of others hearing her as she looks around.

Having seen her do this, Hideyoshi suggests.

"Well then, Akihisa, there's no time for you to replenish your points, but how about you go take a rest with Shimada?"

Hideyoshi's meaning is that it'll be troublesome if the opponent is to overheard us, and that we have to be careful. I'm a little tired after focusing so much effort on controlling the summoned beast, so I'm really grateful for this suggestion.

"I'll do as you say then."

"Sorry for leaving you so quickly after arriving, Kinoshita."

"Well, don't mind about that. You'd have to continue working hard after this."

D class, which was on standby, takes over from us, so Minami and I retreat from here.

<center>☆</center>

"So Minami, what's the plan?"

We left the frontlines, and started to chat near the corridor of the old school building. There's no worry that the 3rd years can overhear us here.

"Erm, you know the plan for Mizuki and Kubo to use the bracelets?"

"Yeah."

"When they use the bracelet again, Sakamoto will also be on the frontlines. Just follow them from behind without calling out your summoned beast, and get ready to go."

Right now, the situation has more or less stabilized, so we're proceeding with the next plan? I don't know what he wants to do, and it's definitely not going to be pretty. I better be careful from now on and not use too much of my points.

"Got it Minami."

"I told you all these already, so don't think too much about winning that you forget about the plan, okay?"

"I'm alright."

I'll get scary thoughts if those bracelet attacks happen again anyway.

"Anyway, now that I heard of the plan, I'll go back to where Hideyoshi is--"

"Wait, Aki."

The instant I try to return from this corridor to the battlefield, Minami grabs me by the hand. What now?

"Anything else you had to tell me?"

"Ah, erm, it's not about the strategy."

"? What is it then?"

"Erm, well, that, I guess, huh?"

Minami's attitude changes completely as she starts to panic. What's going on? This isn't like her.

"Argh seriously...! I already decided that I want to say it now. Why am I being so flustered...?"

This time, she turns her back on me and mumbles to herself. Is this really something that difficult to talk about?"

"Erm, Minami, I'm not sure what's going on, but it's fine that you calm down and tell me later if you're anxious about it."

"Y-Yeah, I did think of this before. I'm scared that you'll be distracted if I say something strange in this important battle, Aki."

Since she's thinking about whether she wants to say it now, I guess it's something that puts her in a dilemma or something?

"But if someone else is going to spill it out, I better make a promise before I regret it..."

Minami seems to be whispering something, and she turns around, looking like she made up her mind as she looks at me shyly.

"Erm, Aki."

"Ah, yeah, what is it?"

"I got something important to say to you once this summoning war is over."

"...Oho."

Why? Why is it that I feel that either Minami or I will die in this war when I hear this line?"

"Erm, Minami? In movies, those--"

''Those are basically death flags''. The moment I was about to say this.

"..."

I'm stumped by Minami's ridiculously serious look, and can only swallow my words.

"Erm...what's that important thing about?"

"Very important...more important than anything else to me."

These words don't seem to be a lie, and Minami's expression conveys these words as well.

In this situation, I can only answer seriously.

"Got it. It's a promise. I definitely won't forget about that."

"Yeah. Please."

Minami's showing an expression more serious than anything else I have seen. Is it really that important? I guess it is that important if she's worried that I'll falter in this summoning war if I hear it.

"Sorry about it, Aki. How about we return to the war?"

"Sure."

After making a promise about something, Minami and I again return to the frontlines.

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Tenth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Twelfth Question}}

</noinclude>

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Eleventh Question

2014-07-09T03:21:13Z

Rockmosis:

==The Eleventh Question==

'''Please list a proverb for the following:'''

“1. You may fail at things you’re good at.”
“2. One unlucky event after another.”

'''Himeji Mizuki’s answer:'''

“1. Even Kūkai<ref>Famous Japanese monk</ref> will make mistakes when writing.”
“2. When it rains, it pours.

'''Teacher’s Comment:'''

Correct. Also, for (1), there is also another proverb, ‘Kūkai can’t choose pens’. A similar expression for (1) would be ‘A kappa<ref>A mythical Japanese creature, literally means river child</ref> can get washed away’ or ‘a monkey may fall from a tree’.

Similarly, for (2), there is a proverb ‘a bee stinging on a crying face’ as well. It will be helpful to memorize these together.

'''Tsuchiya Kouta’s Answer:'''

“(1) A kappa can’t choose a pen.”

'''Teacher’s comment:'''

You mixed the proverbs up because you can’t differentiate between them?

'''Shimada Minami’s Answer:'''

“(2) A bee sting on the eye.”

'''Teacher’s comment:'''

It does seem to hurt.

“Now then, what instructions do you have for everyone, Yuuji?”

It’s now the second day of the summoning war.

Once the class representative meeting ended, Yuuji returns to our base, 3-D classroom and answers me.

“Nothing much, we have our F class members at the more intense battlefields, and then we sent D class’ guys and girls to the frontline separately. Finally, I requested for everyone to try and retreat as much as we can to lower the scale of battle.”

This strategic instruction doesn’t seem to be something too big.

Upon hearing this, Kinoshita-san beside me again asks Yuuji,

‘Is this really alright, Sakamoto-kun?”

“Ahh, it is for now.”

In this case, it seems Yuuji has prepared all these to execute the strategies later.

“…”

“What is it, Kinoshita sister? You look like you have a lot of ideas there.”

“I’m not unhappy about this…”

Kinoshita-san seems to be a little disappointed by this instruction. Maybe she’s hoping that he would come up with some great revival.

Yuuji then continues to explain to Kinoshita-san,

“The enemy’s forcing us to a point where we’ll fail if we do something. We need to bring the tide to our side if we want to reverse the situation.”

“Though you say that, aren’t the 3rd years stronger than us if we compare our situations?”

“This is fact, but right now, we’re inferior in ability, and also in a disadvantage right now. First, we have to think of a way in this situation.”

“If there’s a way, we would have—”

“And I gave this instruction so that everyone can fight at their actual ability.”

Yuuji’s instruction is simply just to create a good opportunity, and then we’ll wait for everyone to recover, I think.

“We’re not doing anything big even though it’s an instruction.”

“Anyway, just watch. You’ll know later.”

“…..If you say so. I guess I’ll just watch without saying anything…”

It seems Kinoshita-san seems to be unhappy about something, but she’s no longer asking Yuuji any more questions.

This time, Minami instead approaches Yuuji and asks him another question.

“Speaking of which, Sakamoto, didn’t Nemoto say anything to you during the strategic meeting?”

B class’ Nemoto-kun really humiliated Yuuji on the first day of the strategic meeting. It seems Minami’s worried that he might be coming up with something else this time.

“Ah, I don’t know why, but for some reason, he—”

“…Not around.”

Kirishima-san answers, following up on Yuuji’s words .

“Eh? Not around? That Nemoto?”

“(Nods)…Anyway, he did not attend the meeting.”

“Oh my? Is that really the case? It’s good for Prez and Sakamoto-kun, isn’t it?”

While Kinoshita-san nods,

“Hmm…not around, huh…?”

For some reason, Minami’s giving us a very suspicious look.

“What now, Minami? Why’re you staring at us like that.”

“We didn’t do anything, we don’t know anything.”

“…A blasphemy of the highest order.”

“I’d say I’m surprised to be so suspected.”

Minami however ignores our excuses as she looks around the classroom for a little while,

“It’s around here, right?”

She approaches the cabinet with the cleaning equipment inside.

And reaches her hand for that door.

<nowiki>*</nowiki>Creaks*…………*Thud*

Nemoto-kun, bound and gagged, rolls out from the opened cabinet.

“Then, let me hear your reason.”

“““Akihisa did it on his own!!!”””

“HOLD ON A MINUTE!”

Why’s it that those 3 would gang up and call my name at such moments?

“That’s not it. It’s just an unfortunate incident, you know. Nemoto-kun just so happened to trip over when I was walking, and I just so happened to hold him down, and by chance, Yuuji passed by and sent a punch into his chest, and it’s bad luck that Muttsurini and Hideyoshi just so happened to be nearby practicing their rope skills and—”

“Aki, don’t think of passing this off with excuses like just so happened and by chance or something like that.”

I still want to say the omnipotent line that anything can be rationalized no matter what. Looks like the effect will weaken if I say it too much.

“Speaking of which, I’m a little surprised that Kinoshita took part in this.”

“Hm? Is that so?”

It’s just like Minami has said; Hideyoshi rarely takes part in such unethical behavior.

“Yuuji’s an important friend of mine, a buddy. It’s a must to give an equal amount of payback after what Yuuji has suffered through.”

Even so, Hideyoshi’s not a saint himself; he’ll naturally be angry if his friend is hurt, and will use force according to the situation. It can’t be helped that Hideyoshi would gag Nemoto-kun and tie him up after he had already done such a thing.

“What? Don’t worry about such a small thing. There’s nothing in the summoning war rules that says that we can’t knock out our ally.”

“Yes yes. That’s right. That’s just an area between the grey and black.”

“At least say that it’s between black and white…”

I know I did something bad too, but even so, there’s still something I have to take a firm stance on.

As we’re talking about this, Minami looks around the classroom, and says,

“Speaking of which, I don’t see Mizuki.”

“Aiko’s not here either.”

“So is Kubo-kun.”

Yuuji however answers their doubts.

“Yeah, those 3 are waiting behind the F class guys.”

“…For what?”

“Must be to deal with any deserters.”

“What are you saying, Yoshii-kun…how can there be such a thing?”

“That’s one of the objectives.”

“Are you serious!?”

F class has been used to fighting in the war, but even so, they often have to fight battles where they’ll die if they don’t go all out, so it’s not a weird thing to see deserters.

“Your methods are really cruel. Even though you’re classmates…”

“Let me tell you something good, Kinoshita. If you want to make use of the F class guys, don’t hold back. If they know it’s going to be a battle with 100% chance, the situation’s going to be worse. It’s for the better that I don’t say anything.”

And then, we kill off the deserters. That’s really a terrifying rule.

“I say…if you’re going to do such cruel things, I don’t care if you get attacked by them during the replenishing tests, no?”

“Don’t worry too much. The replenishing tests are held in a different place from the remedial room.”

“Ah, that’s true.”

I guess Kinoshita-san has never been beaten in a test summoning war? She just accidentally mixed up the remedial room with the test replenishment room.

“On a side note, since we have a lot more people this time, there’s a chance they might be in the same place.”

But in that case, there’ll be tighter security; they won’t be able to even whisper to us, let alone take revenge.

As we’re explaining about this, the bell chimes, indicating the start of the lessons.

“Alright, the summoning war’s about to start again. Get ready so that you can fight back anytime.”

“““Roger that.”””

And so, the second day of our war against the 3rd years begins.

<center>☆</center>

“Th-Things are really going our way now…”

Kinoshita-san says with disbelief as she looks down from the top floor of the old school building.

“What’s so surprising about that? Though you say it’s going our way now, the thing is that they can’t push us back now.”

Yuuji says. It seems there’s no improvement in the situation however, and the difference in strengths still remains.

“But I’m already surprised by this already…Prez and I tried our best to allocate our fighting strength, but we couldn’t salvage the collapsing frontlines…”

Upon hearing Kinoshita-san mutter this, Yuuji answers as he stares at the strength report Kirishima-san’s writing on.

“Most of the winning results in war is caused by pursuit. Do you know why?”

“I never heard of it before…but I understand what you’re trying to get at.”

“Leaving aside modern times, it seems during the era of bayonet warfare, the worst losses always arise from the moments when the losing side is being pursued.”

I can understand what Yuuji mean. Through my own experience, if it’s a comparison of fighting the enemy head on or fighting while running away, the latter’s a lot tougher to do.

“You guys made the correct decision to fight head on at the beginning, but because of this, the even strength between both sides…no, the 2nd years were overwhelmed slightly..”

“…Then, what is the problem?”

“Isn’t it because of Nemoto-kun?”

“Yoshii-kun, I think you can leave that aside for now.”

It seems Kinoshita-san really wants to find out how to solve the issue of this collapsing frontline once Nemoto-kun retreated. I guess that’s to be expected of the studious A class.

“…We sent in our main forces, hoping to regain ground?”

“No, that’s the correct decision.”

It was the correct decision to send in all the fighting strength before the situation got out of hand.

“But that bastard Takashiro had the upper hand. When you attacked with the main force, he sent an equal number of forces.”

That upperclassman’s really devious, even though he’s basically an idiot.

“I want to know the conclusion now, Sakamoto.”

“Ahh, when you sent in forces and were unable to salvage the situation, didn’t you start retreating in an attempt to limit the frontlines?”

“…Yes.”

“That response back then was the wrong choice.”

“Why do you say so? Isn’t it reasonable for those with high scores to cover those with low scores in their retreat?”

Yuuji just said “the worst losses always arise from the moments when the losing side is being pursued.” In that case, it does seem that there’s no issues with letting the strong ones retreat last.

However…

“Those guys with high scores don’t know how to retreat, since they aren’t used to defeat.”

The most important thing when fighting and running away is to defend. It is not about beating the enemy in front of them, but to retreat while buying time for their comrades to retreat. Experience, rather than high scores, is the important thing here.

“And after everyone got pursued, our formation collapsed, and we got forced back by the 3rd years. That’s why the difference in strength between both sides just got bigger.”

Basically, the scores are still the weapons used in this summoning war. In an ordinary exam, one may feel that this is merely a battle against oneself, but this is different. There are enemies, wins and losses; of course, it’s disadvantageous to be overwhelmed by the enemy.

“Is that so? So you let the F class members stand at the front because they’re used to defeat?”

“That’s how it is.”

“Then why did you separate the D class boys and girls?”

“The girls in that class dominates the guys, they’re indomitable, and can’t read the mood to save their lives. This means that they’re not going to be suppressed by the 3rd years that easily. Besides, their experience in the summoning war is only less than that of F class.”

F class and D class, normally considered scrubs, are able to fight on the frontlines, and that’s because they rely on something other than points.

“I see…so once everyone sees the lower ranked classes fighting hard, they’ll be able to calm down.”

“…I didn’t think that much.”

Kinoshita-san and Kirishima-san are giving Yuuji impressed looks. This guy’s really reliable in such moments.

“I do think I haven’t done a lot yet.”

“I do feel that you did plentiful though.”

“Or rather, I might say that the real battle begins now.”

“? What do you mean?”

“Just sit back and enjoy the show.”

Yuuji got up from his seat as he said this, and observed the state of battle from the window in the front.

“Alright, perfect timing. Akihisa, are you done with those preparations?”

“Okay.”

I grab onto the curtain dangling from the window, and open the window frames.

“Ready, 3, 2, 1…go.”

“Hah!”

As according to Yuuji’s instructions, I push the curtains out of the window. The curtain hanging on the rail floated in the air outside the window, expanding outwards.

And so, a blazing trail crosses through the battlefield immediately afterwards.

“Eh!? What did you just do, Yoshii-kun!?”

“I just gave a signal. The one attacking—I think it’s Himeji-san’s side and not Kubo-kun’s.”

I remember Kubo-kun’s power is that of wind blades, right? I do have an impression of it, so the attack just now should be from Himeji-san’s summoned beast.

“…A lot of people were caught in it.”

Kirishima-san muttered.

It’s just as she said; the trail of fire Himeji-san’s summoned beast released caught a large number of enemies in it.

“Amazing…”

“Himeji’s true ability is ranked 2nd amongst us second years after all.”

“She’s amazing too, but I’m talking about how the formation was used in this situation.”

Kinoshita-san continues to stare at where the blaze attacked. There probably are a lot of enemies caught in the crossfire.

“…They were so wary of us back then.”

“How did you gather the enemies together, Sakamoto-kun?”

“Well, this is part of our F class’ characteristic—”

As Yuuji explains, voices can be heard from outside.

'''“SAKAMOTO YOU BASTARD! YOU INTENDED TO KILL US AS WELL, RIGHT!?”'''

'''“AND YOU EVEN SAID ‘I’LL TRY NOT TO HIT YOU GUYS’!”'''

'''“YOU WERE FULLY AIMING TO HIT US, RIGHT!?”'''

““…””

“—In terms of fighting strength, the guys from F class aren’t worth weeping over, even if they’re used as baits or pawns.”

“……Sakamoto-kun, I really can’t tell the difference between your methods and Nemoto-kun’s…”

Kinoshita-san said with a shocked expression.

Yuuji however took such criticism without flinching, and honestly admits,

“This is a fact after all. Both Nemoto and I are no different in the sense that we act on the same basis.”

The similar thing here refers to ‘gaining victory no matter the means’. In this sense, there’s no real difference between Yuuji and Nemoto.

But there’s a decisive difference between them, and that’s their understanding of the meaning of the word ‘winning’. Nemoto-kun thinks of personal victory. Yuuji’s idea of a win however is that of a team win. It’s because of such a major difference that even though us F class continues to be fooled by him, we still continue to follow his instructions. This is the idea of team victory we believe in.

“For some reason, you guys really have a weird sense of unity.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The proof is that none of the F class guys got hit by it, right?”

“…They really believed.”

If they truly believed that they were used as bait, doesn’t that mean that both sides never trusted each other at all?

“Anyway, this is how it is in the end…Akihisa.”

“Hm? What is it?”

“Call Himeji back to replenish her scores. After that, stay at the frontlines to lure the enemy’s attention.”

“I got it. I’ll come back with Himeji-san once the order’s given, okay?”

“No, don’t come back. Stay there and fight.”

“No way.”

You still want to bluff me after all that explanation I just heard?

“What? Don’t be so stubborn, Akihisa. Himeji used up a lot of points just now. There’s no way the trail of fire will appear until she finishes her replenishment."

“I do see the second arrow in Kubo-kun being on standby, you know?”

In my situation, I’ll be sent on a direct course to the detention room if I get a graze in anything other than Japanese History.

“Don’t be stubborn, Akihisa. Shimada, Hideyoshi and Muttsurini are at their positions fighting hard. Is it fine for you to be here enjoying yourself here?”

“Though you say it like it’s the truth, Yuuji, I find that there’s a lot of wrong in that.”

He’s clearly demanding that I go over to sacrifice myself.

Since I’m unwilling to go, Kinoshita-san then advises me,

“Yoshii-kun, calm down a little. Your power is needed in the ‘strategy’ Sakamoto-kun talked about, you know? In that case, how can he possibly make you bait?”

“…Yuuji has always been dishonest.”

“You’re saying too much, Shouko.”

I guess Yuuji probably feels very disgusted for giving me such special privilege…well, it’s not like I don’t understand that feeling anyway.

“In that case, I’ll get myself fooled by you on Kirishima-san’s account.”

“Tch. Stop talking too much and hurry on.”

“Yes yes. Got it.”

I glance aside at Yuuji, who’s not being cute at all, and run off to the schoolyard, where everyone’s fighting.

<center>☆</center>

“...”

I heard something rustle, and saw a curtain pushed out from a window on the 4th level of the old school building, fluttering in the wind.

'''“““DODGE!!!”””'''

“Tha...t, SCUMBAG!!!!”

The voices of the F class members can be heard from there.

Without thinking, I let my summoned beast, which I just summoned out, jump to the side. I’ll kill you...! You bastard Yuuji!! I’ll definitely kill you once this war is over...!

Immediately afterwards, several layers of wind blades catches the enemies over there, and passes by them.

This definitely is the power of the gold bracelet Kubo-kun’s summoned beast has.

'''“Oh, Yoshii, you came!?”'''

'''“You were fooled too, comrade!?”'''

'''“Be careful! Focus 20% of our attention on the enemy and 80% on our allies at the back!!”'''

At the place Yuuji says is the most intense battlezone, the F class guys are all in a mess. Not taking into account that the damage dealt from the
back rows is more than the front, it seems that they’re ferocious warriors in the frontlines, basked in blood.

“Ah, Yoshii-kun. It looks like you’re fine after all.”

A voice came from behind as I keep my guard up there.

“Ah, Kubo-kun.”

Standing over there is Kubo-kun, who just showed off his power just now, together with his summoned beast.

“Is it fine for you not to replenish the points you just used up?”

“Sure. I am to go crazy on the frontlines as much as I want; that’s what Sakamoto-kun said.”

Perhaps the term ‘go crazy’ doesn’t really suit Kubo-kun’s image, but this is what Kubo-kun himself had just said.

“Then, I shall go and come back, Yoshii-kun.”

Kubo-kun’s summoned beasts advances forward with its deathscythe in hand.

'''“You bastard!! I’ll send you to the remedial room!!”'''

'''“This second year!!”'''

The enemies that got lesser damage quickly attack Kubo-kun’s summoned beast.

Kubo-kun’s summoned beast however does not dodge the attack or use any fancy tricks as he swings a clean slice with the scythe.

3-F Fujishima Takeo, Language, DEAD

Vs

2-A, Kubo Toshimitsu, Language, 632 points

3-D Rikiishi Makoto, Language, DEAD

Vs

2-A, Kubo Toshimitsu, Language, 592 points

The Center Test is the basis, so the modern language and classics/kanji subjects are all combined at all.

As for the summoned beasts, one of them got sliced in half without being able to do anything, and the other managed to land a hit after much difficulty, but was still hacked down by the scythe. Because of that, Kubo-kun’s summoned beast took a little damage, especially when it
didn’t resist. However, the two opponents are definitely going to the remedial room.

This is how Kubo-kun fights; little things like dodging the enemy’s attacks or feinting to get in and attack the enemy do not exist in his style of b
attle. His battling style is a simple contest of strength, a case of who wins or who gets beaten.

“I can’t manipulate my summoned beast as skillfully as you after all, Yoshii-kun.”

Kubo-kun had once said this with a laugh, but this is a battling style I can’t imitate. It’s a method of abandoning skillful manipulating and petty tricks, pumping in high scores on the summoned beast and using it to increase its strength. It was very threatening when we first fought each other, but now, it’s very reliable when he’s one our side.

'''“Hurry up and capitalize on this!!”'''

'''“Flank him from the sides, Shimamura!!”'''

2 third years again take on Kubo-kun’s summoned beast. I guess that’s to be expected of the 3rd years after all. Once they do that, Kubo-kun can only react to one side. Kubo-kun himself understands this, but isn’t shaken in the slightest.

“It’s embarrassing, but this is the only way to battle I know of.”

He aim his scythe at the enemy coming from the right, ignoring the attack on the left.

The enemy attacking from the right immediately defends itself once it understood the situation.

Kubo-kun’s summoned beast continues on without hesitation as it swings the large scythe.

3-C Shimamura Tadashi, Language, 215 points

Vs

2-A, Kubo Toshimitsu, Language, 592 points

The enemy didn’t get hit with a fatal blow as it focused heavily on defense. However, that’s still a significant amount of damage.

And as for enemy on the left,

'''“Yo-You bastard...! I remember, you’re that second year...”'''

“Ah, sempai, you actually remember me? Now I’m getting shy.”

3-C Matsuo Hiroshi, Language, 231 points

Vs

2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, Language, 142 points

It is in an intense battle against me.

“Eh? Yoshii-kun...?”

Kubo-kun looks slightly shocked as he stares at my summoned beast.

His style of battle is such that he has to stand at the front and fight alone so that he doesn’t get the people around him involved.

But it’s different now.

“Don’t worry, Kubo-kun. I can cover you.”

Since I’m already used to controlling the summoned beast, I can react according to Kubo-kun’s movements, and I can fight alongside him.

“Everyone else in F class can join in too.”

'''“What are you saying now, Yoshii!?”'''

'''“You want us to die too!??”'''

Everyone in F class is highly experienced in the summoning war, adept at controlling the summoned beasts. More importantly, their fighting strength is not worth crying over even if they get caught in Kubo-kun’s attacks. I guess nobody other than them can fight alongside Kubo-kun like this.

“...Thank you, Yoshii-kun, and everyone from F class.”

This really isn’t something worth thanking us for. We’re all comrades now after all.

“Now I can focus on dealing with the enemies in front.”

Kubo-kun showed a smile, and then turned forward, commanding his summoned beast to charge forward.

And then—

“Let us go too, everyone!”

'''“““Guess there’s no choice, damn it!!”””'''

A class and F class are actually able to get along so well; the bonds between humans is truly inexplicable.

<center>☆</center>

Thanks to Kubo-kun's massive contribution, the toughest frontline has been put under control.

'''"That Yoshii's on the other side! We'll leave it to you, Natsukawa! Tsunemura!"''''

'''"We can enter the school building once we break through there!"'''

'''"Go finish those damned brats off!"'''

I heard the third years saying such things.

"Yo-Yoshii."

"That's Kubo, am I correct? I heard you're rather capable."

"Ugh...the Toko-Natsu pair...!"

And so, the 3rd year pair, who we're very familiar with, are standing in front of us. If we're talking about them, they're a pair of seniors, one of them called Toko-whatever and the other called Natsu-whatever.

"Those are the upperclassmen who have been taking care of us, right?"

"Oh? Looks like you know about us?"

"That's impressive."

"Yes. How can I forget about you? You're the ones who wore a dress and wrote a poem to Kinoshita-kun during the test of courage tournament, right?"

Kubo-kun's words words caused the nightmare hidden within my memories to be reawakened, and a nauseous feeling overcomes me.

However, I shake my head with all my might to cast aside this disgusting feeling. I'm fine! I definitely won't lose to this disgusting feeling!"

"Enough talk! Let's settle this, disgusting sempai!"

"Yoshii-kun, it's alright to go to the toilet if you feel like vomiting."

This is bad. My urge to puke has overwhelmed my mind.

"Se-riously, you bastard juniors are an annoyance, Yoshii...!!"

"We must really teach you how to respect seniority...!!"

Veins are bulging on the foreheads of the Toko-Natsu pair, and they shout while glaring at us.

""Summon!!!""

Language, 3-A, Tsunemura Yuusaka, 423 points.

&

Language, 3-A, Natsukawa Shunpei, 407 points.

Kubo-kun's eyebrows twitch a little the moment he saw the opponents' scores.

No matter how rotten they are, they are still A class caliber. They're science students, but it looks like they have impressive scores for language.

"Shall we go, Kubo-kun?"

"Well, I'll try."

Kubo-kun has used up quite some points for his bracelet just now. To be honest, it is really hard for him to take care of those two.

"Natsukawa! Take the smart one!"

"OK, Tsunemura!"

"Be careful, Yoshii-kun! They're aiming for you!"

"Stop it, Kubo-kun! This bad sympathy is more painful than anyone scolding me!"

The Toko-Natsu pair's challenging Kubo-kun.

Until now, Kubo-kun's summoned beast had the mentality of taking on anyone that stood in its way no matter what.

Kubo-kun swings its massive scythe at the mohican-sempai's summoned beast flies in. The enemy cleaves its sword upwards as it attacks.

And also, the other enemy, the baldy-sempai, lets his summoned beast duck low and charge in.

"Your actions are too obvious, you glasses bastard!"

The bald-sempai's summoned beast charges in ferociously with its sword pointed forward.

"Don't even think about it, you disgusting sempai!"

I let my summoned beast swing its wooden sword from the side to intercept.

"Yoshii-kun!"

"I'm fine here, Kubo-kun!"

In response to Kubo-kun's signal, I lower my summoned beast slightly.

After that, his scythe makes a loud swoosh, ripping through the winds as he slices his way through.

"...Ugh!"

"You bastard...!"

The Toko-Natsu's summoned beasts are on the defensive this time; though they used their weapons to block the attacks, they were still sent flying away.

"Let's continue."

He launches another 3 scythe attacks, and the Toko-Natsu pair could only jump back to increase the distance.

"You're not getting away!"

My summoned beast managed to regain its balance, and swings the wooden sword at the baldy-sempai's summoned beast. It's unable to dodge completely because of its posture, and the wooden sword grazes the tip of the shoulder.

Language, 3-A, Natsukawa Shunpei, 389 points.

Vs

Language, 2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, 142 points.

The points showed a slight amount of damage.

"Yoshii...! You're really getting on my nerves, you bastard...!"

"I'll take that as a compliment, sempai."

The baldy-sempai clicks his tongue furiously as he glares at me.

"Natsukawa, watch out! It's coming for you!"

"Damn it!!"

Kubo-kun didn't stop even when we're attacking each other, and he swings the scythe down without thinking of defending himself.

"It isn't good to forget about me like that, sempai."

I swing my wooden sword extremely hard at the baldy-sempai so that he can't focus completely on Kubo-kun.

The baldy-sempai's summoned beast blocks my attack in annoyance, and I leap up high in response to his movement, blocking his line of sight.

After that, Kubo-kun swings his scythe at the baldy-sempai's summoned beast.

"What...!? You're annoying!"

The baldy-sempai's sword managed to block the sword at the last moment. I let my summoned beast more quickly, while Kubo-kun continues with his attacks as we continue to hold off baldy-sempai's summoned beast.

"This is frustrating...! Yoshii! Fight me like a man!!"

"Calm down, Natsukawa! You're getting caught in their pace!!"

Right now, I shouldn't be attacking. The best way now is for Kubo-kun to exert his strength as much as possible.

"Shut up Tsunemura! I must break this wimpy attack head on!"

"Natsukawa...damn!"

As the bald-sempai charged in rashly, the mohican-sempai provides cover for him.

I continue to assist Kubo-kun as I fight the Toko-Natsu pair.

This situation continues for a little while, and I hear a familiar voice from behind.

"Leave it to us, Kubo!"

"Kinoshita and I will take over. Go replenish your points!"

Minami and Hideyoshi came to provide support. Since Kubo-kun had used his bracelet, we can't let him continue to fight here.

"Shimada-san and Kinoshita-kun? I'll leave it to you then."

""Summon!""

Once he saw that the pair's summoned beasts have entered, Kubo-kun escaped to the old school campus.

Language, 2-F, Shimada Minami, 94 points.

&

Language, 2-F, Kinoshita Hideyoshi, 257 points.

"...Minami, what's with that score?"

"Shut up! That's why I came along with Kinoshita, right?"

Though I said that, Minami's language score too has actually increased as well. If wasn't rare for her to have a combined score of 30 in modern language and classics during our first year.

"Stop looking down on us...! Your attacks are only so paltry without that bastard's attack power!"

Because of Kubo-kun's retreat, the bald-sempai continues to attack again. He attacks Minami's summoned beast without the mohican-sempai providing cover. It looks like he has abandoned the formation they used against Kubo-kun.

"Die, you bast...!"

The baldy-sempai's unable to pronounce the words correctly as he yells and attacks. My summoned beast dodges the attack, and swings the sword down hard unlike before.

"Ugh...!?"

His summoned beast could not withstand this attack, probably not expecting this full-powered attack. I then seize this opportunity to send a kick at his jaw from below.

"Y...ou..."

My summoned beast doesn't stop however, and once it slams into him, it uses the wooden sword to poke the middle of the forehead. The enemy barely managed to block this attack with its weapon.

Language, 3-A, Natsukawa Shunpei, 342 points.

Vs

Language, 2-F, Yoshii Akihisa, 142 points.

The reduced points from the attack was shown.

"Hideyoshi, Minami!"

"Righto!"

"Okay!"

Hideyoshi and Minami's summoned beast charge in, swinging their weapons. There's no way the baldy-sempai's summoned beast can avoid these attacks after being sent flying by my summoned beast.

"As if I'll let you."

Of course, the mohican-sempai won't let this happen; his summoned beast chases after us.

"Double!"

I summon the second beast to obstruct the mohican-sempai's attack.

"You're annoying!!"

His summoned beast swings its weapon, the halberd at my second beast, trying to shake me off.

My second beast ducks to dodge, and follows up with a sweeping kick.

"You bastard...!"

Though his summoned beast did not take any damage, it stopped in its tracks.

Language, 3-A, Natsukawa Shunpei, 201 points.

Vs

Language, 2-F, Shimada Minami, 94 points.

&

Language, 2-F, Kinoshita Hideyoshi, 257 points.

The additional damage done by Minami and Hideyoshi's attacks on the baldy-sempai was shown. He managed to defend himself, but we're successful in reducing his points.

"Damn you! You're using numbers now that Kubo isn't here!?"

The baldy-sempai was trembling in rage, his face completely red.

"Calm down and pull yourself together, Natsukawa!"

"Shut up!"

The baldy-sempai's so angry he can no longer see what's around him.

"Listen, Natsukawa!"

The mohican-sempai grabs the other by the shoulder, and emphasizes strongly.

"We can't beast Yoshii in such a situation. Let's fall back and replenish our points."

"Tch...!"

The baldy-sempai bit his lips as he saw his indicated score.

And then, he gritted his teeth.

"Yoshii, whatever I owed you till now, I'll pay it all back in this war!"

Once he said this, he swapped places with another person, and went to the new school building.

The enemies taking over cautiously kept their distance from us, allowing us to heave a sigh of relief.

"Phew...managed to chase them away."

"Looks that way."

It seems the Toko-Natsu pair is an important fighting strength to them; having chased them away, the enemy's attacks have eased up.

"Anyway, Aki, Sakamoto has given you some new instructions. Do you have some time?"

"Ah, yeah."

Minami deliberately hussed her voice, seemingly fearful of others hearing her as she looks around.

Having seen her do this, Hideyoshi suggests.

"Well then, Akihisa, there's no time for you to replenish your points, but how about you go take a rest with Shimada?"

Hideyoshi's meaning is that it'll be troublesome if the opponent is to overheard us, and that we have to be careful. I'm a little tired after focusing so much effort on controlling the summoned beast, so I'm really grateful for this suggestion.

"I'll do as you say then."

"Sorry for leaving you so quickly after arriving, Kinoshita."

"Well, don't mind about that. You'd have to continue working hard after this."

D class, which was on standby, takes over from us, so Minami and I retreat from here.

<center>☆</center>

"So Minami, what's the plan?"

We left the frontlines, and started to chat near the corridor of the old school building. There's no worry that the 3rd years can overhear us here.

"Erm, you know the plan for Mizuki and Kubo to use the bracelets?"

"Yeah."

"When they use the bracelet again, Sakamoto will also be on the frontlines. Just follow them from behind without calling out your summoned beast, and get ready to go."

Right now, the situation has more or less stabilized, so we're proceeding with the next plan? I don't know what he wants to do, and it's definitely not going to be pretty. I better be careful from now on and not use too much of my points.

"Got it Minami."

"I told you all these already, so don't think too much about winning that you forget about the plan, okay?"

"I'm alright."

I'll get scary thoughts if those bracelet attacks happen again anyway.

"Anyway, now that I heard of the plan, I'll go back to where Hideyoshi is--"

"Wait, Aki."

The instant I try to return from this corridor to the battlefield, Minami grabs me by the hand. What now?

"Anything else you had to tell me?"

"Ah, erm, it's not about the strategy."

"? What is it then?"

"Erm, well, that, I guess, huh?"

Minami's attitude changes completely as she starts to panic. What's going on? This isn't like her.

"Argh seriously...! I already decided that I want to say it now. Why am I being so flustered...?"

This time, she turns her back on me and mumbles to herself. Is this really something that difficult to talk about?"

"Erm, Minami, I'm not sure what's going on, but it's fine that you calm down and tell me later if you're anxious about it."

"Y-Yeah, I did think of this before. I'm scared that you'll be distracted if I say something strange in this important battle, Aki."

Since she's thinking about whether she wants to say it now, I guess it's something that puts her in a dilemma or something?

"But if someone else is going to spill it out, I better make a promise before I regret it..."

Minami seems to be whispering something, and she turns around, looking like she made up her mind as she looks at me shyly.

"Erm, Aki."

"Ah, yeah, what is it?"

"I got something important to say to you once this summoning war is over."

"...Oho."

Why? Why is it that I feel that either Minami or I will die in this war when I hear this line?"

"Erm, Minami? In movies, those--"

''Those are basically death flags''. The moment I was about to say this.

"..."

I'm stumped by Minami's ridiculously serious look, and can only swallow my words.

"Erm...what's that important thing about?"

"Very important...more important than anything else to me."

These words don't seem to be a lie, and Minami's expression conveys these words as well.

In this situation, I can only answer seriously.

"Got it. It's a promise. I definitely won't forget about that."

"Yeah. Please."

Minami's showing an expression more serious than anything else I have seen. Is it really that important? I guess it is that important if she's worried that I'll falter in this summoning war if I hear it.

"Sorry about it, Aki. How about we return to the war?"

"Sure."

After making a promise about something, Minami and I again return to the frontlines.

<noinclude>

==Notes==
<references/>

{{BakaTest Nav|prev=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Tenth Question|next=Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume12 The Twelfth Question}}

</noinclude>

OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 5

2014-07-08T15:12:07Z

Rockmosis:

==#5: The Elated Training on the Night Before is Mayhem==

[[File:Oreshura_v04_097.jpg|thumb]]

After that, several days passed and it was finally the night before summer training camp.

Having said that, nothing particularly unusual had happened. Like always, after I took care of the house chores, I started my daily study until the time to call of the day is here. Right now I'm going to review the exercises from the first part of the year content of cram school class.

After staring at the mathematics textbook for an hour, my cellphone rang with the national hymn of some in game country which dubs as an RPG opening theme.

It was a text from Hime.

<pre>
[From] burningprinprincess@xxxx.mail.ne.jp

[Subject] Sea

[Text] Will Eita bring a swimming ring?
</pre>

"Hahaha."

Somehow, it made me smile.

I could almost see the excited look on Hime's face the day before the trip.

While I was laughing, another text came.

<pre>
[Subject] SIA

[Text] Should I bring glasses?
</pre>
<ref>The first time she typed "sea" in japanese (Umi) and the second one on Engrish, following texts posses similar typos</ref>

"Is her eyesight bad?"

......Ah, no, she must mean goggles.

But it's true that seawater will sting the eyes, so it's probably better if she brings it.

I was about to reply, but just when I put my finger on the keys, another text came.

<pre>
[Subject] OCIAN

[Text] Should I bring Yakisoba?
</pre>

"Why would you need Yakisoba!?"

You could probably stuff it into a bento, but it wouldn't taste good after it cooled down.

I pondered a little bit — and I finally understood! She was referring the yakisoba sold at stands at the seaside. That dish is such a common thing, I didn't know how it would taste any different at the beach.

It seemed like Hime was thinking about ｢typical beach accessories｣ when she wrote all that.

I was in the middle of typing she could buy it there, so there was no reason to bring it, before another new message came.

<pre>
[Subject] MARIN

[Text] Should I bring the Holy Lance Trident?
</pre>

Ah, there was finally something ｢like｣ her.

A chuunibyou-chuunibyou feeling, a Hime-Hime feeling.

The so-called trident is the one that's said to be used by Poseidon of Greek mythology. In the world of RPGs, this usually was a legendary weapon.

If you had one, you might as well bring it. I really wanted to see it — I was in the middle of writing this went a another text came.

<pre>
[Subject] night

[Text] Are you going to bring contraceptives?
</pre>

".............................."

I nearly broke my fingers, as I violently typed a reply.

<pre>
[Subject] RE: night

[Text] I definitely — won't bring one!
</pre>

After I sent it, I immediately received a reply.

<pre>
[Subject] Cruel

[Text] The man is supposed to handle that, was said on the anonymous message boards
</pre>

"T-that Hime...…"

Knowledge from the net, is just unrealistic jabber.

On This point I have to absolutely lecture her about.

<pre>
[Subject] RE: Cruel

[Text] Don't believe what anonymous posters wrote!
</pre>

After about five minutes, the reply came:

<pre>
[Subject] NO PLOBREM

[Text] He said he was the company president of the Internet
</pre>

"Y-you've been tricked—!"

This wasn't working. It couldn't be solved like this.

I called Hime and spent almost an hour trying to explain there was no need to bring ｢contraceptives｣, and that she shouldn't blindly believe what was written on the Internet.

I only realized after I asked, but Hime didn't seem to understand what a ｢contraceptive｣ was. I ended up using an abstract analogy with storks and cabbage patch vocabulary to explain. Afterwards, even through it was the phone, I could see Hime sink shyly into silence.<ref>The reason of why she didn't understood what "contraceptive" was, was because in the discussion it was never used on kanji [ 避妊具 ], the kanji used for writing it is very telling of what it does, ergo it wouldn't produce a misunderstanding</ref>

Ah — this really was 'like Hime' style.

Although she once climbed naked into sheets in a very radical move———— I've always felt as if she didn't understand what ｢that｣ meant. Among today's high school girls, she could be considered one of those rarely encountered innocent girls.

I hung up the phone and looked at my watch, and it was already eleven o'clock.

I was preparing the use the remaining hour to memorize key dates in Japanese history, when a ｢pah｣ sound came from the room's window as if something had hit it.

"That one ......"

I got up and opened the curtains and windows, and faced the girl from the window next door and shouted:

"Hey Chiwa, don't throw erasers! You'll break the window."

[[File:Oreshura_v04_103.jpg|thumb]]

"Because when I called your phone, your line was busy—"

With her hair down and dressed in pajamas, Chiwa smiled and gave out a ｢ehehe｣. Probably because she just showered, her cheeks were still rather warmly pink.

"Then you should just press the doorbell to my house."

"That's so troublesome!"

This girl was like this from long ago too. Because she found going down the stairs troublesome, she would leap across the window spaces like a monkey and come to my room.

"So then, what's up?"

Chiwa immediately took out a white paper bag with a ｢Janっ｣:

"This is a new swimsuit! At lunch today, I went with Mei-chan and the rest to buy it!"

"Tchi, damn bourgeoises."

The swimming suit I'm going to bring, was bought during my first year of middle school.

"We can enjoy ourselves at the beach! Like split open watermelon, set off fireworks! I also want to eat barbecue! I want to roast lots of pork and beef."

Chiwa's spirits were much higher than usual, just like Hime, as if they were already floating in tomorrow's sea already.

After a few more moments of ruckus, Chiwa lowered her tone slightly, and said:

"In the end, it also looks unnatural in other people's eyes."

"What does?"

"Ei-kun's and Natsukawa's relationship."

I couldn't help but feel my heart jolt.

"W-What do you mean?"

"How should I put it? I guess you guys aren't the same as normal couples."

"What's so different with others? What's so weird?"

Chiwa put her finger on her lips as she thought:

"Ah—I don't know….. it's almost the feeling like its an act? Himecchi and Ai probably have already noticed too, I think?"

"......"

That's really bad, at this rate....

It's just like the talk I had Masuzu pointed out. Starting tomorrow, during summer training camp, we'd let them recognize that we're a real couple as ｢boyfriend and girlfriend｣.

Chiwa didn't know what I was thinking, and she slapped her chest resulted and said:

"I will definitely take first place in that miss contest, and then I'll make Natsukawa release you!"

"......Haha, I'll thank you then."

—If.

If Chiwa came in first place, and Saeko-san wanted her to become my ｢bride｣, then what would happen?

Would I need to break up with Masuzu, and then start going out with Chiwa?

No, Saeka-san was joking. How could such a thing actually happen—

"Ah sorry, Ei-kun, I have a phone call."

I was pulled back to reality by Chiwa's voice.

"W-Well. I also still want to study."

"Tomorrow morning at six, right?"

"Yes, we'll meet at the door."

After confirming the details of where to meet tomorrow, I closed the window.

When I was about to close the window, I heard Chiwa say, ｢Hello? Ai?｣. Where they already a point in their relationship that they called each other frequently? Even though they fought so much, I guess Chiwa really could cultivate friendships with anyone.

—My way of thinking was so simple, I only later understood how superficial I was.

By this point, it had long formed around me—

I was tightly besieged in the "fake".

[[File:Oreshura_v04_107.jpg|thumb]]

<noinclude>
 
----

===Notes===
<references/>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Ore_no_Kanojo_to_Osananajimi_ga_Shuraba_Sugiru|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[OreShura: Volume 4 Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

<noinclude>

Talk:Log Horizon

2014-06-28T03:00:28Z

Rockmosis: /* Term continuity. */

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc -- [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

:I was going to bring up something similar in the forums to get the other editors' opinions. I will ask about this as well. -- [[User:Guardianknight|Guardianknight]] ([[User talk:Guardianknight|talk]]) 07:25, 8 November 2013 (CST)

::We need someone to crosscheck with JP ver (TL-kun translate this from C -> E) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:48, 8 November 2013 (CST)

Just asking if this project are approved, and who is the Project Administrator, Project Supervisor and Project Leader: ? -- [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] 00:44, 10 November 2013 (CST)

:I doubt we need them for now. The translator isn't from BT, I don't think we can just "supervise other community translation" like the translation were ours -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Has there been any consensus about using Japanese honorifics, or nicknames? For example, Nyanta likes to call Shiroe "Shiroechi," and Soujirou as "Soujicchi" Would the translator mind? Also, I recently noticed that the punctuation for sentences could be different in the Japanese version. Would the translator mind if we tried to be consistent?

Also, the Japanese LN liked to consistently put terms in brackets like so: <Debauchery Tea Part> or <D.D.D>. How would the translator or others (but mainly the translator) feel about doing the same? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 09:48, 10 November 2013‎ (CST)

:TL-kun give us the permission to do whatever we want to his translation -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

::Really? Fantastic! I'll try and do this in phases/separate editing session, from least objectionable to most. That way, if people really have a problem with one phase of changes, they can undo them in one go. Hope that's ok with everyone?

::1)Japanese honorifcs/nicknames. Done with (v1-6). Wouldn't mind some feedback if people like this, or would prefer the original. Naturally, the most important opinion belongs to the TL, as I sure as fun can't do what he/she did, and I don't want to step on any toes.
:::Saw some subsequent edits to the honorifics that I made, and just thought I should point out that I'm sticking to how Mamire spelled it. Also to ask that people don't just change the names randomly. Naotsugu calls Shiroe "Shiro" fairly often. It's not a typo, I think it comes from knowing each other in real life. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]]

::2)Matching sentences/punctuation to Japanese version. I think a number of the really long compound sentences may have been the result of Japanese->Chinese. On further reflection, that's basically saying I intend to review every line of the translation. I dunno what I was smoking, but it must have been good. Still, I opened my big mouth...my cross to bear, I suppose.
::-- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:55, 11 November 2013‎ (CST)

:::Really don't need to get updating the figures here since all changes are logged anyway; I see something new has been posted in this talkpage and come in looking for new discussion but no new timestamps makes things confusing. On topic tho, like the changes so far in terms of honorifics/nicknames. More recently, not so sure about seeing numbers like twenties changed to 20s; that's just my preference you don't need to go changing it back.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:16, 6 February 2014 (CST)

== Novel Illustrations ==

Seems someone from AnimeSuki already has all the illustrations up to volume 6.

Link to the message post: [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?s=65005d4bb56f58b9836e2ecf8c18ef9a&p=4865516#post4865516 Link]

Location of the novel illustrations: [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ/all Link] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 08:34, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Would anyone object to me trying to put the images from the novel into the approximate place where they belong in the chapters? I can only do that for the translated parts of volume 1 (its the only one i have a copy of the original work for reference)? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 14:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I dunno about anyone else, but I don't see a problem with it. Just so you know, I've put in hidden tags showing where each page starts, for volumes 2-3, and 4 pt 1. So that should give you an idea where each image went in the original volume. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 15:29, 1 December 2013 (CST)

::Ah, I may take a stab at doing some of that then. Out of curoisoty, are those page numbers based on the Japanese or Chinese books? Is a format similar to how they do it with Mahouka okay?([[Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_1]]) [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 15:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

Incidentally, I just checked on the illustration page numbers listed in for volume 1 and a lot of them were off by a few pages (I fixed them to match the paper copy), but maybe someone with a physical copy of books 2-5 should double-check the rest? Also, I just noticed we're using the cover of the manga for the series image, should we perhaps swap that with the cover of volume 1? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 03:45, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I can vouch for most of the images I uploaded in volumes 2-5 being in the right places; some illustrations in volume 5 could be in the wrong places but educatated guessing of where they should be according to the missing pages I have in my raws, is how I deduced where the rest go. Another note image files in volume 1 now need to be moved/renamed to the correct pages. I'll do that when I get back and can double check the illustrations, the double pages with page numbers at the bottom are correct.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:05, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Image fonts ==

Anyone know the font used in the translated images? Thinking about editing the annex ones. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:39, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:Anime Ace : [http://www.1001fonts.com/anime-ace-font.html Link] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:40, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Brackets ==

About those <> brackets in vol 2 chapter 4, it just seems out of place in full text because only that chapter has that brackets but others didn't. I create a new draft page for experiment uses to avoid such problems. : [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Draft]]

Isn't there any feedback from other editor about the use of <> brackets? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:35, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I only did it in v2c4p1+2, to see what people thought about how it looked, versus the previous version. And then those two parts in particular because I think those are among the more bracket-heavy parts, with all the guild names. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 11:53, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::For my point of view, the brackets is unnecessary, since the english reader (some of them and probably majority of them) is not accustomed to <> brackets. The english translation is mainly for english reader so it's pointless to copy japanese style for using 「」 brackets.
::Although for names and honorifics, I prefer to follow japanese ways.
::By the way, this is off topic, but could you use "<big><nowiki>-- ~~~~</nowiki></big>" in the end of your statement so others will know that you're the one who speaking -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:15, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:::I agree with LiTTleDRAgo, I feel the use of brackets is not totally necessary. Maybe for some special terms ('the bag of holding' comes to mind as an example) but with the amount of times that guild names actually show up in the text, it begins to feel cluttered. In terms of keeping to the original text, honorifics and furigana (even tho the use of furigana like {{furigana|Druid|Forest Mage}} {{furigana|Guardian|Protector Warrior}} {{furigana|Enchanter|Support Mage}} can appear more cluttered :S) are higher in terms of priority to me. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:04, 14 November 2013 (CST)

Alright, I think that's a clear majority then. LiTTleDRAgo, if you can get rid of that draft with the brackets? (I dunno how to go about it in a clean way) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:43, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Updated annex monster description images to English ==

I don't want to put them up yet without having someone look at them first see if looks OK and I didn't happen to misspell something.

[http://puu.sh/5iwE2.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_326-327.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwGk.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_324-325.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwHz.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_322-323.png] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:17, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I think you should overwrite the level number to Anime Ace as well, it's kind of out of place there. Also, the font color in the rank names & places (Normal, Party, Raid 1, Dungeon, Waterfront, etc) should be very dark grey like in the raws (it's hard to read because the color blends with the word ''Rank:'' & ''Found In:'')
:And you misspell at Mad Arousal Golem's rank, it's not '''Normal''' but '''Raid 1''' -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 20:37, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I had a go at editing the descriptions in the annex chapters, so go there for the updated text. Mad Carousal Golem's description still reads weird (the curse destroying the surrounding facilities doesn't sound right) so you may want to avoid editing that image for a while.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:46, 14 November 2013 (CST)

::I'll work on them this weekend. I'll also post the psd file which has all of the annex images in the volume 3 for anyone else who want to tweak them some more after my edits.
::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

Did the changes to the images please take a look again to see if it meets everyone's expectations. Drowzycow I added in the updated text for the mad carousel golem but like you said I'll wait for you to do a bit more editing on the wiki.

[http://puu.sh/5mdR7.png 1], [http://puu.sh/5mdUj.png 2], [http://puu.sh/5mdDi.png 3] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 11:59, 18 November 2013 (CST)

:I think that's already OK, you can upload them anytime (there are revert button even if there are mistake) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 15:58, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Speaking of the annex, didn't someone say that they were really "appendix"? Should we change them to that? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 17:40, 18 November 2013 (CST)
:It's obviously meant to be appendix (It says so in the bottom corner of each appendix page). 2 options; move the pages to the correct pages and delete the redirects (leaving this to those with page deleting powers) OR just relabel the links, leaving the pages as they are (this option may break all the fancy navbars tho which is why I left it as is, since it's a relatively minor thing).--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:33, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Is it possible to get one of you guys to place the images for volume 4 in the place where the text is like the rest of the other novels? I would do it but I don't have the actual LN in hand to figure where they go. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:56, 25 November 2013 (CST)

== Missing lines of text ==

So...something I've noticed is that sometimes there are missing lines/text. I've tried to translate them when I could, but other times, we're missing entire pages' worth of stuff. Almost 6 pages in volume 4, chapter 1 alone. Should we leave them alone, or is there someone in contact with the translator, who could ask if he/she might be willing to translate those? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Did you look in pastebin to see if this isn't a bad copy and paste when transferring it on Baka-Tsuki? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:35, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::I checked one instance, and the text was not there either. Besides, I'm pretty sure when whoever brings it over to BT, they just wait until the translator finishes the entire chapter before copying-pasting everything in one large chunk. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Can you post those missing text at forum? Maybe someone with great insight will translate those text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:27, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Not sure how I could do that. All I have are pictures of the pages, and I believe there're rules against posting up the raws. S'why I marked the places missing with "--missing text/line--" in the story (tagged so that they don't show up normally). I'm hoping between those and the page numbers, it should be relatively easy for someone with the novel to find the stuff. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 11:34, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:::You can extract those images to text with OCR or text recognition software (personally, I use this: <nowiki>www~mediafire~com/?ykvn1njkoo4</nowiki>) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:57, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, I'll give it a shot the next time I shut down my computer. (Happens less often than you would think.) In the meantime, anyone know about the original translator? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:02, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, so SimpleOCR needs Microsoft.net framework 1.1. Does it specifically have to be 1.1, or will a later version like 4.something work? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:::::Yeah, it specificially needs 1.1 ([http://www.microsoft.com/downloads/details.aspx?FamilyID=262d25e3-f589-4842-8157-034d1e7cf3a3&displaylang=en Microsoft .NET framework update 1.1] + [http://download.microsoft.com/download/8/b/4/8b4addd8-e957-4dea-bdb8-c4e00af5b94b/NDP1.1sp1-KB867460-X86.exe SP1]), also [http://download.microsoft.com/download/7/3/e/73ec6013-6db6-4789-857b-73dc0a831d64/langpack.exe japanese language pack] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:19, 6 December 2013 (CST)

::::::Well, installed all of those, but it doesn't seem to work. Just throws back a chime and an error message. Shazbot. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 12:52, 8 December 2013 (CST)

:::That's weird, what is your OS? Maybe you should do a google search for a free OCR according to your OS -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:27, 8 December 2013 (CST)

Doesn't look like Skythewood is taking a break on pastebin. He is already posted 2 chapter of volume 5. See if you can hit him up on twitter: https://twitter.com/skythewood because he mentions about edits you can contact him there.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:22, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Ah....I don't use Twitter. Social media, especially ones that only mean anything when you have a smartphone, are anathema to me. Also, because I don't have a smart phone. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:32, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Tell me the locations of the missing pages where they sit at what parts and I'll attempt to contact him about it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:43, 27 November 2013 (CST)

===Missing Text Locations===
Ok, here's what I found so far, also bear in mind that page numbers may be different in Japanese version(mine) from Chinese version (his). I also put up the lines that immediately precede and follow the missing text, to make it easier to find. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:11, 27 November 2013 (CST)

VOLUME 1

Chapter 3

Page 161, between lines
:This class needed a party, and the effectiveness of an Enchanter widely depended on how good their teamwork was.

:This had nothing to do with the stats of the player; how well you worked with others could not be measured numerically.

Chapter 4

Page 260, at the end of line
:Shiroe avoids the question, even though he has already decided to fly over.

VOLUME 2

Chapter 1

Page 32, Between lines:
:"In simple terms, it lets high-level players play with low-level players by dropping their levels and stats to match the lower level players."

:"Shiroe was an experienced player with deep insights into the game as well as top tier equipment. Using the 'Mentoring' system, Shiroe would be roughly one or two levels better than the twins, which is an ideal level to lead the twins as a mentor."

Chapter 5,

end of page 314, between lines, the side comment in parentheses.
:"Harmonious in his dealings, but once he is set on something, he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal. The enchanter Shiroe with the nickname he dislikes, 'Black Heart Glasses.'"

:"An apostle of panties, frivolous, witty, and loves to jokes around, the guardian who is like an iron wall Naotsugu."

VOLUME 3

Chapter 1

Page 63, Between lines, one missing line:
:"Shiroe has put in a lot of effort before the trip to collect intelligence on the 'League of Freedom Cities Eastal', but that is only from city bars and books. The first-hand information of the nobles' social network rarely flows out to the commoners."

:"The noises in the hall disappear like a retreating tide, the people near the door separate to either side. A prominent group appears from the door. In the crowd's gentle expectation and soft chatter, 3 ladies appear with their male escorts."

VOLUME 4

Chapter 5,

page 315, missing text, between lines:
:"Are you okay?"

:Maryele pressed her temples. She has been using magic non-stop the whole day which makes the her head heavy and numb.

--------------------------
Sorry for not getting back to this sooner but I've twitted him so let's see if he gets back with us.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 02:07, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:Rasen, here is the pastebin for the missing items that you've reported. Skythewood went to each one and did a check and wrote in what was missing for ya. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

::Awesome, I've pasted in the new text. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:14, 30 November 2013 (CST)

Could someone ask skythewood about the missing text in volume 4? I wanted to wait until after Christmas to start bothering him again. --~~ (Rasen)

::Ok, added in the missing texts. What remains is apparently stuff not in the chinese novels.

As of 2/11/2014 - new missing lines, if someone could pass it along to skythewood?

I've sent him a message. I'll let you know what his response is. --Shido (talk) 20:06, 26 February 2014 (CST)

Thanks so much! Most of them are pretty small, but one of them is over a page.

Added in missing text! Thanks to you two!
--------------------------

== Volume 5, Chapter 3 ==

There appears to be a mostly complete translation (about 48 of 53 pages?) at [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sd588sQAUtHkvGscRuPWJvVMc2AjIiuNocroEU_ZxNM/edit?pli=1 here], however it appears to be a mixture of various anonymous authors. Do we want to perhaps post a comment there asking if we can post or link their translation once its complete, before all the contributors for that page disappear? I'm not sure what the procedure for that sort of thing is, but given that almost all of the BT translations for Log Horizon have come from skythewood (who mentions the other translation in his twitter), if we don't attempt to secure permission or link, it might be a while before we end up with a translation of that chapter on BT. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 16:00, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I tried to ask today but seems that too many people are looking at the file this I cannot see the comments to make a comment. If anyone else can get in to where they be able to see the tool bars please jump at the chance to do it.
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:11, 2 December 2013 (CST)

::I posed the question in the google doc, near the top. Awaiting a reply... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:29, 2 December 2013 (CST)

It looks like they'll be okay with it, unsure what the next step in this process is... i suppose it would be easiest if one of them posted it, otherwise do we have to contact the project administrator or something? should we also check if they're okay with us editing it, etc...? I'm really quite new here so I don't know what the next step is.... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 05:27, 2 December 2013 (CST)

:Yup, I saw you post and seen their reply back stating it was alright to be placed on here. Chapter 3 is finished I'm sure we will start adding it soon. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 12:32, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Translation for Log Horizon Volume 5, Chapter 3 has been completed and the group seems to be okay with it being posted and edited on baka-tsuki. I've extracted a copy of just the english text at ( http://pastebin.com/rniNFwuQ ), but I'm unsure as to what the next step is... should we just post that, or do we have to check with the project administrator or something else? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:27, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:Your best bet would be to ask LittleDrago (Project super). Although there shouldn't be any problem as rye have given permission, just be sure to give credit on the registration page. :) [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 06:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I pasted the chapter and updated the registration page as well. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:13, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Changing Series Cover Image ==

I'd like to change the series cover image to the cover of the first volume of the light novels (its currently from the first volume of the manga), if no one objects? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 19:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:While I realize it's not standard practice to use an non-LN image, I personally like the coloured manga cover more. Since it isn't a heavy spoiler image/has a proper caption indicating that's a manga cover, don't really see the harm in leaving it. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:35, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I'm curious on how it LN cover looks like. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:23, 4 December 2013 (CST)

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|The cover of Log Horizon volume one]]
I personally think the LN cover looks much more awesome than the manga, and that since our focus is exclusively on the LNs it would look more professional to just use the LN cover image. @Shido, the cover looks like the image on the right, when the settings for the series cover are applied to it.
[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 20:19, 4 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

:They're both equally great looking covers, although I'm leaning toward the manga cover because of the more vivid colors, and sharper details. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:59, 4 December 2013 (CST)

::Seeing as how we have the LN covers up next to their chapters, I don't really see a reason to have the same image twice on the same page. Now, if ever they decide to take the LN covers off, then I think you have a case. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:28, 4 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5 Chapter 3 non-English symbols. ==

I'm going to change some of these symbols that are used in other languages to what English Grammar typically uses. If no one has any issues with it.

Example:
「Libra Festival」 to (Libra Festival)

〈Adventurers〉 to <Adventurers> --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:30, 4 December 2013 (CST)

:for () brackets, it already used for some other meaning (such as thoughts). I personally prefer 「」 changed to "" and delete 〈〉 to match skythewood's translation
:-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:46, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Project Page Layout==
I'm thinking to change the project page layout, does anyone have a feedback?
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308289 Old (1 column without furigana)]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308419 1 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308427 2 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308428 2 column if resolution is too small (with furigana)]
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:04, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Keep it the same as before. Kind of smashed in there currently and not a fan of it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:01, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Don't mind the double columns, that looks okay but not convinced by the furigana. Like Shido says it looks mashed together, I wouldn't it might just be my tablet but it does look great on the PC either.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:06, 7 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 1 Page 338-339 image ==

I'm working on this image and cleaning some of the artifacts that I've seen on it. The Japanese words on the top of the grey area anyone know what that says? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm gonna go out on a limb and say "Elder Tales Class Table" --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

== Term continuity. ==

I'm not a translator or anything, I'm just trying to fix a few grammar errors when I see them (and make the script flow better... I'm also new here, account and forum-wise), but I've been seeing terms which seems as though they should be fixed being phrased in different ways.
* Is it "Elder Tale" or "Elder Tales"?
* Is it "League of Freedom Cities Eastal" or "Free Cities of Eastal League" (I've found at least three variations. As the name of a country, shouldn't this be somewhat constant?)
* Is "People of the Land" a title/race name, like Human, Elf and Dwarf? It's sometimes typed with first letter capitalization, sometimes without, sometimes used to refer to both plural and singular (for e.g. "she was a people of the land" as opposed to "she was a person of the land").

I hope you don't mind if I standardize the above terms, as well as any similar terms I encounter (I'll be using the first example quoted, because they're the first way the name is brought up).
[[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 00:01, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:As far as I know standardizing terms across volumes is quite welcome, so long as meaning isn't changed. You can consult the translator and discuss which standard they'd like. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 00:29, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:Eastal is the name of the league, so this instance "Free Cities of Eastal League" is wrong.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:51, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::Actually, it should either be "League of Free Cities, Eastal" or "Eastal League of Free Cities". I believe "league of free cities" is a similar term to kingdom, empire, dukedom, all of which are political systems (see Hanseatic League). Personally, considering the location of the league, I suspect Eastal is a transliteration of Eastern.
::"People of the land" is how the npc's in Elder Tale were called, to differentiate them from player controlled adventurers. I would suggest for groups, "People of the land be used",
::while for individuals, "lands(man/person/women)" be used instead. --[[User:Blake77|Blake77]] ([[User talk:Blake77|talk]]) 07:56, 26 December 2013 (CST)

For continuity sake, keep what they have already in Volumes 3 and 4 for the league. These have already been converted to be consistent in these volumes.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 20:32, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm pretty sure volume 1's image on pages 4-5 clearly supports "Elder Tales" as the name of the MMORPG, plus it probably flows better that way. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 21:28, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::::I could have sworn I replied, but I'm not seeing them... I'm rather lazy to type them over, so Thank You (and yes, i agree, where applicable), to the people above...

I've got a question about that raid/dungeon with nine and prison in its name. It's referred to as '9 Prisons of Heroes', 'The 9 Big Prisons for Heroes', 'The Nine Prisons of Heroes', 'The Nine Great Prisons of the Heilos (Helios)', 'Prison of 9 Heroes' and '9 Prisons of Helios', from Volume 2 onward. This should be standardized, but I know zero Japanese and Chinese so I can't check.
-[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 22:00, 27 June 2014 (CDT)

== Volume 5 Appendices ==

So, I was wondering if we want to /can use the appendices at http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW . The doc seems to suggest they are not from skythewood so I don't know if he can grant permission to use them, but its also not clear who translated them, and since they're listed there, I doubt anyone else will translate them. Thoughts? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:51, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:If you don't mind once you upload something please be sure to find the all of the TL notes and add reference tags to these. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:For the sake of order I believe it's best to limit who uploads what from the pastebin onto here. We already had an incident on the forums and the translators of Volume 5 chapter 4 wasn't happy about. We don't need to make them anymore angry and deny us from using their translations. Same goes with skythewood pastebin as sometimes he'll put a recent copy of someone's work on his pastebin page in the spirit of good faith. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

::ah, i was wondering about the volume 5 chapter 4 thing. I've not been following the forum side so much, but i didn't uploaded it because no one has answered my question about permissions on the google doc and it looked like it wasn't quite complete, although skythewood posted a version of it on his pastebin which said it needed editing, I'm guessing thats where the confusion came from. Usually he labels materials from other sources though (which he did in that case as well). Anyways, as far as i know, I've definitely grabbed the TL notes as well, whenever I've grabbed stuff from skythewood's pages for translations he's completed(which I've only done because he's explicitly stated in the past that his translations can be freely used in his pastebins). Anyways if people are unhappy with us having posted volume 5 chapter 4, perhaps we should remove it or disable it until we can secure permission properly? But definitely, it is a problem if we anger people. (thats part of why I went and asked back before we posted volume 5, chapter 3. ) Anyways, who should we limit the uploads to? (and what do we do if people overzealously bring something over without permission again?) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:37, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Can someone confirm that we have permission to have the appendices? (the ones on skythewood's translation of it http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW , seem to indicate that the appendices (but not the afterword) were authored by third parties and the discussion under this talk section appears to have been leaning towards "no")? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 01:16, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:I'll talk with skythewood tomorrow for that permission later tomorrow. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Permission is given for Volume 5 appendices for map guy's images.

https://twitter.com/BakaShido/status/417308444413005824
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:00, 29 December 2013 (CST)

==Translation updates from skythewood==
It appears he's caught up to his raws, going by this recent tweet. He's a Chinese to English translator, with volume 6 being released in chinese on Jan 9. So unless he uses fan translations expect a slowing down of releases. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:36, 29 December 2013 (CST)
:No one seems to be updating over here... Since he already has 3 chapters out (last i checked), does anyone mind if i just go ahead and edit-check, then post them? [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:57, 19 January 2014 (CST)

:That doesn't seem to be a good idea, since even he thinks those versions are translated from an incomplete/crappy source. It would probably be better to wait for him to get his hands on a more official source. --~~

:Well, I managed to get a Japanese copy, I just really suck with kanji. I was going to get some help from a family member and just compare his translation to my understanding of the original text (because if I translate it myself, it'll take me at least two months of constant work, ignoring studies)... Ah well, waiting does seem to be the better option. [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:25, 20 January 2014 (CST)

If someone can get in touch with him, tell him that "Aruraune" should be "Alraune" (a flower humanoid creature).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:15, 1 February 2014 (CST)

== Epub version. ==

For what is worth, I bound the first chapter into a epub after some work. It was a bit more involved then I like, but I managed to get it down to a process after some work. I used Sigil to create it. There are a number of steps involved, so it isn't just a straight copy and paste. It includes the title image and illustrations, but the chapter images didn't fit very well. I filled out the metadata, and I even added the translators to it. It only took me about 3 hours to wrap up (most of it was figuring things out). If I do any more (which depends on if this is wanted or not), it should take less time.

I was not sure how to go about hosting it, so I upped them it in two different places.

Epub Download Links
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/80ad4bfa
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/1ac21645
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/27321dca
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/3d5ff1c9

These look very good in something like Moon+, but only okay on something like Sumantra. But that isn't the epub's fault (Sumanta doesn't format intelligently).

I would do 5, but it is pending an edit. I might put the monster files in their own epubs. Volume 4 does have the terminology section, Volume 3 doesn't (at the moment). I might have to go back and redo volume 1.

Note: These are all your work anyway, except for hammering them into the epub format. If you want to host them here, you have my permission (if needed).

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:03, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:It's always good practice for any programmer or person making any epub to validate for any errors. This insures that your file is up to spec and should have the highest compatibility on the multiple readers apps available out there. Can check your files here: http://validator.idpf.org/

:Also I'm a bit curious on why you do not include the chapter profile images at beginning of each chapter? Maybe you have your reasons like the ones you have for the monster files. I'm just a bit picky when it comes to what the author and publisher had originally intended their book to be display as.

:Overall a good effort loads pretty nice.

:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:27, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::I wasn't aware there was a validator for it. I'll see about checking mine, and making a version 2. As for the chapter profile images, the main reason is that they are double page images. Other double pagers I split in two, but those really shouldn't be. I could put in an overly wide image, but I am not 100% sure how to force it to display on it's own (currently only the cover does that).

::But all that will probably have to be tomorrow. If you have other suggestions please let me know.

::[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:::Can say how this is done with Sigil since I don't use it; however, what you can do is use CSS and place the images in a div tag to be used as a way to force a page break before and after the image. In CSS you want to add these two properties to the div element: page-break-after:always; and page-break-before:always;

:::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:42, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Sigil is just a epub editing tool. Pretty good for what it does. Makes working with epub fairly intuitive.

Anyway, I fixed a few errors in the epubs. I removed "Part X" from the TOC, I can reverse this if no one likes it, but it was the easiest option to resolve some TOC issues. I recombined the double pages. I still didn't add the chapter images, since I couldn't find a way to get pages to work with my ebook reader. Short of giving them their own document, which may the only option for compatibility. I also redid the images in the first chapter so they are similar in quality to the later chapters.

I personally want to keep the volumes below 1 mb each. For a few reasons. First I like small files. I get positive mental feedback for making files smaller. Second, my upload is slow. So overly large files take a long time to upload. Last, and probably most persuasively, older epub readers have fits with large epub files.

Epub Download Links - Version 2
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/702508bb
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/a2a76c4e
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/74138d19
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/c5e5eaa1

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 20:44, 29 December 2013 (CST)

== Possible missing appendices for volume 1 ==

Volume 1 may be missing it's appendices. I'm asking our translator where the last 3 images sit in the book.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:35, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:Yes there is one double page that could act as an appendix that I've not uploaded (pgs 338-339) but it isn't formally considered an appendix, see the content pages in 002-003. What last 3 images are you referring to? Pgs 344-345, 346-347 towards the final pages. Author info/ads for the next book. There were other non-log horizon ads (Maoyuu Maou Yuusha I'm guessing) which weren't uploaded.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:28, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Shido, at the end of the Japanese version of volume 1, there is...
1) page 337: End of "Escape" (Vol 1 ch 5)
2) a double page that seems to be a list of classes and subclasses or something going by the icons ("Log Horizon Vol01 338-339.jpg")
3) afterword(pages 340-343)
4) a double page spread with author/artist/etc information on TOUNO Mamare, MATSUDA Shoji, HARA Kazuhiro along with what looks like other publication information("Log Horizon Vol01 344-345.jpg")
5) what appears to be a double-page advertisement for volume 2 (i'm not sure of which, though clearly log horizon related, there is a lot of bolded text and background text)("Log Horizon Vol01 346-347.jpg")
6) a one page ad for something to do with Maou Yuusha
7) a blank page
8) the back cover
Aside from the Maou Yuusha ad(and obviously the blanks and afterword), they're all in the Volume 1 novel illustrations) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:03, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:I already asked him about it and he already replied to me on twitter. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 13:36, 30 December 2013 (CST)

::If the translator is skythewood, can you ask him about the missing text in volume 4? (the stuff remaining in vol 2-3 may not be in the Chinese text) --Rasen

:::More missing text from the volume 4 stuff I already reported to him from the above topic? the link I gave you on the 30th had volume 4 missing text on there already. I thought that was already added by you? http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:45, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::::Sorry, I should have been more clear. Volume 4, chapter 2+. At the time, I had not yet reviewed the later chapters in the volume. --Rasen

:::::Ok I'll ask him again. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Rasen, he updated that one pastebin for the rest of the chapters of volume 4. Same link as before just look further down for it. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:29, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:Awesome, I've added in the new stuff, and whatever's left isn't in the Chinese version. --Rasen

== Editing Questions ==

I was wondering if we should capitalize class and subclasses like Samurai, Scribe and Maid. I currently am editing them all to lower case because that is how the earlier translations were, but I'm wondering if anyone has any opinions.

Also, should terms like League of Freedom Towns Eastal and Holy Empire Westelande have singular apostrophes around them?

One more thing, if referring to a singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land? I have been keeping it as "a People of the Land" although that sounds weird.

That's all the questions I have for now.
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 12:23, 26 January 2014 (CST)

:I would try to captalise classes but I'm not sure about your 'maid' example tho, depends on usage. That girl who likes Nyanta with the Maid/Housekeeper subclass, yes. Raynesia's maid- No. Like I said depends on usage.

:I don't see the need for sticking apostrophes for special terms. I removed the ones placed on Adventurers etc to match early wiki entries. Want to remove some of the apostrophes in V5C4 to be honest. 'Flea Market' isn't really needed, and I think they gave up on it later in the chapter as well, it was there I think since translators were discussing whether 'bazaar' would be a closer translation to the original text.

:On a "singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land?" Yes, use Person of the Land, it just sounds better--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 12:38, 26 January 2014 (CST)

It isn't necessary to capitalize a class name unless the class name is being used with a person's name. I.E. Doctor John or President Clinton.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 23:46, 7 February 2014 (CST)

== Raynesia vs. Lenessia, etc. ==

I got to know about this series through anime and noticed that anime subtitles use Lenessia rather than Raynesia, or Karashin = Charashin, and others. ([http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/anime.php?id=15118 Look here at the listed names])
Actually, I think Lenessia and Karashin (or I personally would use Carasin) sound better to me. If possible wouldn't it be good to make the name changes in the novel translation? [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] ([[User talk:Angelanime|talk]]) 07:05, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

My 2 cents, I don't put much stock in the subtitles used. For instance:
:-They call the Catastrophe the Apocalyspse, which makes less sense (Catastrophe is just a bad thing, Apocalypse is the end of the world. As they believe they can go back, the world did not end) Also, IIRC, they used to call it the "Catastrophe" before they switched, which means the subs are inconsistent. Trying to be consistent with an inconsistent source hurts my brain. Also, the author translates it as "Catastrophe" back in volume 1, so....
:-On the map graphic they keep reusing, they say "Freedom Cities of Eastal." But in the one episode where you see the rings and the flags, it's "Freedom Towns of Eastal." Again, internal inconsistencies. I would and did go with Freedom Towns, because they actually bothered to draw/animate it, as opposed to just copy/paste the same graphic over and over.
:-They call the "Libra Festival" the "Scales Festival" -BLAAAAAH. Libra makes sense, not only because the fair takes place before the winter, but also because WHO THE HECK WOULD CALL IT the "Scales Festival"?
:-Krusty spells his name that way because he LIKES the Simpsons character, so...NO to the anime's "Crusty."
:-Subs call Rundelhous "Rundel Haus." His last name is not Haus, and his first name is not two words.
:-In vol6 - Maryele gives Raynesia a nick-name that sounds COMPLETELY different if you spell it with "Le". Also, Lenessia has a different pronunciation. The Japanese pronounce it as "RAY-nesshia." In English, Lenessia would be something like "luh-nessia"
:-They call "Zantleaf" instead of "Sandleaf". The Japanese can do a Z sound. They don't do it for "sandoriifu"
:-Regarding the names of the guilds that were translated, that's a more murky area. But I already have a dim view of the subtitles, and I think skythewood came up with better-sounding names anyway. "Marine Systems" v. "Oceanic Systems"
:-Etc., etc, rage, rage.
Whenever possible, I would side with the Author's original spelling, ESPECIALLY if he spelled it out in English (Krusty, Tohya, Raynesia, Maryele, Rundelhous). --Rasen

== Kebab ==

Grilled bits of meat on a skewer, does '''not''' qualify as being "kebab". Kebab is a specific food. Either the stuff that is usually called kebab in "the west" (i.e. the rotating slab of meat, from which slices are carved. What is sometimes called doner kebab), or real kebab, which is a mix of ground meat, spices and stuff, usually grilled on a spit.--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 07:01, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

I thought that it might be possible (though ''highly'' unlikely) that "kebab" came from the original being wrong, and calling it kebab ...but no. [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/archive/2/2b/20131229164823!Log_Horizon_Vol05_348-349.jpg That's clearly not the case]. The original says 串焼. 串焼 does not translate as "kebab".--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 21:52, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

Kebab (also kebap or kabab) (Persian: کباب; Kabāb‎),(Arabic: کباب; Kabāb‎) is a Middle Eastern dish of pieces of meat, fish, or vegetables roasted or grilled on a skewer or spit originating in the Middle East, and later adopted in Central Asia and by the regions of the former Mongol Empire and later Ottoman Empire, before spreading worldwide. In American English, kebab with no qualification refers to shish kebab (Turkish: şiş kebap) cooked on a skewer, whereas in Europe it refers to doner kebab, sliced meat served in a pita. In the Middle East, however, kebab refers to meat that is cooked over or next to flames; large or small cuts of meat, or even ground meat; it may be served on plates, in sandwiches, or in bowls. The traditional meat for kebab is lamb, but depending on local tastes and religious prohibitions, other meats may include beef, goat, chicken, pork or fish. Like other ethnic foods brought by travellers, the kebab has remained a part of everyday cuisine in most of the Eastern Mediterranean and South Asia. It is also popular among Western youth as a snack after a night-out.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kebab

Please don't assume the whole world works the same way as wherever you live. Kebab very much means meat on a stick.

According to the dictionary, while "kebab" is correct, it usually holds the nuance of "turkish" (but it's still correct). Another word to call them is "brochettes" (just for the record).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:37, 6 June 2014 (CDT)
)

== Volume 7 ==

i assume since there hasn't been a single link change for it since vol6 was finished, that we are waiting for the volume itself.

what dates roughly are expecting for the volumes release? not so much the translation of but the availability of the volume to translators.

^It's already been out since December and I assume that they have the volume by now- they're probably truing to find the time for translation now :D

[[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 20:15, 21 May 2014 (CDT)

Out since December has no meaning, since the translator works from the Chinese version. I dunno when it gets published in Chinese, or if it already has been.

:So this is a translation of a translation... Why? It's the only available translation, and I'm already hooked though, but...--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 21:57, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

::It's a good question. Why would anyone want to sacrifice their free time to translate something on behalf of someone who not only shows no gratitude for the service, but further demeans the very value of the work being done? --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 02:14, 27 May 2014 (CDT)

Why ask why? The better question to ask is why there isn't a person fluent in Japanese who has the volume who is willing to translate. As it is, the only translator we have doesn't speak Japanese, but does Chinese.

I'm just happy that someone is translating this series. Can't wait to see what happens in volume 7

Should there be a link from end of Volume 6 to Web Chapter 55 for now until the volume translations come out? -[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 21:37, 27 June 2014 (CDT)

== Abundant amount of editors. ==

We have quite a bit of editors here for Log Horizon. I think it's best to put those of the Google docs chapter crew into a special thanks section instead. Maybe we can put others who haven't been active in a long while in an inactive section.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 15:53, 29 May 2014 (CDT)

In my defense, I plan on being active as soon as the next volume comes out. --~~ Rasen

I mean people who been contributing this for a while now are OK. Things we don't really need to put in like "Various anonymous users" don't need to be there. Denver Drage and Queenie Beatrice should be put in as a special thanks since those people were editors on the google docs. Sphaela isn't really an editor here for the wiki, but we did used his images (With his permission) from his website. He too should go into the special thanks section.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:12, 30 May 2014 (CDT)

Talk:Log Horizon

2014-06-28T02:37:42Z

Rockmosis: /* Volume 7 */

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc -- [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

:I was going to bring up something similar in the forums to get the other editors' opinions. I will ask about this as well. -- [[User:Guardianknight|Guardianknight]] ([[User talk:Guardianknight|talk]]) 07:25, 8 November 2013 (CST)

::We need someone to crosscheck with JP ver (TL-kun translate this from C -> E) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:48, 8 November 2013 (CST)

Just asking if this project are approved, and who is the Project Administrator, Project Supervisor and Project Leader: ? -- [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] 00:44, 10 November 2013 (CST)

:I doubt we need them for now. The translator isn't from BT, I don't think we can just "supervise other community translation" like the translation were ours -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Has there been any consensus about using Japanese honorifics, or nicknames? For example, Nyanta likes to call Shiroe "Shiroechi," and Soujirou as "Soujicchi" Would the translator mind? Also, I recently noticed that the punctuation for sentences could be different in the Japanese version. Would the translator mind if we tried to be consistent?

Also, the Japanese LN liked to consistently put terms in brackets like so: <Debauchery Tea Part> or <D.D.D>. How would the translator or others (but mainly the translator) feel about doing the same? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 09:48, 10 November 2013‎ (CST)

:TL-kun give us the permission to do whatever we want to his translation -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

::Really? Fantastic! I'll try and do this in phases/separate editing session, from least objectionable to most. That way, if people really have a problem with one phase of changes, they can undo them in one go. Hope that's ok with everyone?

::1)Japanese honorifcs/nicknames. Done with (v1-6). Wouldn't mind some feedback if people like this, or would prefer the original. Naturally, the most important opinion belongs to the TL, as I sure as fun can't do what he/she did, and I don't want to step on any toes.
:::Saw some subsequent edits to the honorifics that I made, and just thought I should point out that I'm sticking to how Mamire spelled it. Also to ask that people don't just change the names randomly. Naotsugu calls Shiroe "Shiro" fairly often. It's not a typo, I think it comes from knowing each other in real life. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]]

::2)Matching sentences/punctuation to Japanese version. I think a number of the really long compound sentences may have been the result of Japanese->Chinese. On further reflection, that's basically saying I intend to review every line of the translation. I dunno what I was smoking, but it must have been good. Still, I opened my big mouth...my cross to bear, I suppose.
::-- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:55, 11 November 2013‎ (CST)

:::Really don't need to get updating the figures here since all changes are logged anyway; I see something new has been posted in this talkpage and come in looking for new discussion but no new timestamps makes things confusing. On topic tho, like the changes so far in terms of honorifics/nicknames. More recently, not so sure about seeing numbers like twenties changed to 20s; that's just my preference you don't need to go changing it back.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:16, 6 February 2014 (CST)

== Novel Illustrations ==

Seems someone from AnimeSuki already has all the illustrations up to volume 6.

Link to the message post: [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?s=65005d4bb56f58b9836e2ecf8c18ef9a&p=4865516#post4865516 Link]

Location of the novel illustrations: [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ/all Link] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 08:34, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Would anyone object to me trying to put the images from the novel into the approximate place where they belong in the chapters? I can only do that for the translated parts of volume 1 (its the only one i have a copy of the original work for reference)? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 14:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I dunno about anyone else, but I don't see a problem with it. Just so you know, I've put in hidden tags showing where each page starts, for volumes 2-3, and 4 pt 1. So that should give you an idea where each image went in the original volume. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 15:29, 1 December 2013 (CST)

::Ah, I may take a stab at doing some of that then. Out of curoisoty, are those page numbers based on the Japanese or Chinese books? Is a format similar to how they do it with Mahouka okay?([[Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_1]]) [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 15:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

Incidentally, I just checked on the illustration page numbers listed in for volume 1 and a lot of them were off by a few pages (I fixed them to match the paper copy), but maybe someone with a physical copy of books 2-5 should double-check the rest? Also, I just noticed we're using the cover of the manga for the series image, should we perhaps swap that with the cover of volume 1? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 03:45, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I can vouch for most of the images I uploaded in volumes 2-5 being in the right places; some illustrations in volume 5 could be in the wrong places but educatated guessing of where they should be according to the missing pages I have in my raws, is how I deduced where the rest go. Another note image files in volume 1 now need to be moved/renamed to the correct pages. I'll do that when I get back and can double check the illustrations, the double pages with page numbers at the bottom are correct.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:05, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Image fonts ==

Anyone know the font used in the translated images? Thinking about editing the annex ones. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:39, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:Anime Ace : [http://www.1001fonts.com/anime-ace-font.html Link] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:40, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Brackets ==

About those <> brackets in vol 2 chapter 4, it just seems out of place in full text because only that chapter has that brackets but others didn't. I create a new draft page for experiment uses to avoid such problems. : [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Draft]]

Isn't there any feedback from other editor about the use of <> brackets? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:35, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I only did it in v2c4p1+2, to see what people thought about how it looked, versus the previous version. And then those two parts in particular because I think those are among the more bracket-heavy parts, with all the guild names. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 11:53, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::For my point of view, the brackets is unnecessary, since the english reader (some of them and probably majority of them) is not accustomed to <> brackets. The english translation is mainly for english reader so it's pointless to copy japanese style for using 「」 brackets.
::Although for names and honorifics, I prefer to follow japanese ways.
::By the way, this is off topic, but could you use "<big><nowiki>-- ~~~~</nowiki></big>" in the end of your statement so others will know that you're the one who speaking -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:15, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:::I agree with LiTTleDRAgo, I feel the use of brackets is not totally necessary. Maybe for some special terms ('the bag of holding' comes to mind as an example) but with the amount of times that guild names actually show up in the text, it begins to feel cluttered. In terms of keeping to the original text, honorifics and furigana (even tho the use of furigana like {{furigana|Druid|Forest Mage}} {{furigana|Guardian|Protector Warrior}} {{furigana|Enchanter|Support Mage}} can appear more cluttered :S) are higher in terms of priority to me. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:04, 14 November 2013 (CST)

Alright, I think that's a clear majority then. LiTTleDRAgo, if you can get rid of that draft with the brackets? (I dunno how to go about it in a clean way) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:43, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Updated annex monster description images to English ==

I don't want to put them up yet without having someone look at them first see if looks OK and I didn't happen to misspell something.

[http://puu.sh/5iwE2.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_326-327.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwGk.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_324-325.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwHz.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_322-323.png] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:17, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I think you should overwrite the level number to Anime Ace as well, it's kind of out of place there. Also, the font color in the rank names & places (Normal, Party, Raid 1, Dungeon, Waterfront, etc) should be very dark grey like in the raws (it's hard to read because the color blends with the word ''Rank:'' & ''Found In:'')
:And you misspell at Mad Arousal Golem's rank, it's not '''Normal''' but '''Raid 1''' -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 20:37, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I had a go at editing the descriptions in the annex chapters, so go there for the updated text. Mad Carousal Golem's description still reads weird (the curse destroying the surrounding facilities doesn't sound right) so you may want to avoid editing that image for a while.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:46, 14 November 2013 (CST)

::I'll work on them this weekend. I'll also post the psd file which has all of the annex images in the volume 3 for anyone else who want to tweak them some more after my edits.
::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

Did the changes to the images please take a look again to see if it meets everyone's expectations. Drowzycow I added in the updated text for the mad carousel golem but like you said I'll wait for you to do a bit more editing on the wiki.

[http://puu.sh/5mdR7.png 1], [http://puu.sh/5mdUj.png 2], [http://puu.sh/5mdDi.png 3] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 11:59, 18 November 2013 (CST)

:I think that's already OK, you can upload them anytime (there are revert button even if there are mistake) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 15:58, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Speaking of the annex, didn't someone say that they were really "appendix"? Should we change them to that? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 17:40, 18 November 2013 (CST)
:It's obviously meant to be appendix (It says so in the bottom corner of each appendix page). 2 options; move the pages to the correct pages and delete the redirects (leaving this to those with page deleting powers) OR just relabel the links, leaving the pages as they are (this option may break all the fancy navbars tho which is why I left it as is, since it's a relatively minor thing).--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:33, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Is it possible to get one of you guys to place the images for volume 4 in the place where the text is like the rest of the other novels? I would do it but I don't have the actual LN in hand to figure where they go. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:56, 25 November 2013 (CST)

== Missing lines of text ==

So...something I've noticed is that sometimes there are missing lines/text. I've tried to translate them when I could, but other times, we're missing entire pages' worth of stuff. Almost 6 pages in volume 4, chapter 1 alone. Should we leave them alone, or is there someone in contact with the translator, who could ask if he/she might be willing to translate those? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Did you look in pastebin to see if this isn't a bad copy and paste when transferring it on Baka-Tsuki? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:35, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::I checked one instance, and the text was not there either. Besides, I'm pretty sure when whoever brings it over to BT, they just wait until the translator finishes the entire chapter before copying-pasting everything in one large chunk. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Can you post those missing text at forum? Maybe someone with great insight will translate those text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:27, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Not sure how I could do that. All I have are pictures of the pages, and I believe there're rules against posting up the raws. S'why I marked the places missing with "--missing text/line--" in the story (tagged so that they don't show up normally). I'm hoping between those and the page numbers, it should be relatively easy for someone with the novel to find the stuff. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 11:34, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:::You can extract those images to text with OCR or text recognition software (personally, I use this: <nowiki>www~mediafire~com/?ykvn1njkoo4</nowiki>) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:57, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, I'll give it a shot the next time I shut down my computer. (Happens less often than you would think.) In the meantime, anyone know about the original translator? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:02, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, so SimpleOCR needs Microsoft.net framework 1.1. Does it specifically have to be 1.1, or will a later version like 4.something work? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:::::Yeah, it specificially needs 1.1 ([http://www.microsoft.com/downloads/details.aspx?FamilyID=262d25e3-f589-4842-8157-034d1e7cf3a3&displaylang=en Microsoft .NET framework update 1.1] + [http://download.microsoft.com/download/8/b/4/8b4addd8-e957-4dea-bdb8-c4e00af5b94b/NDP1.1sp1-KB867460-X86.exe SP1]), also [http://download.microsoft.com/download/7/3/e/73ec6013-6db6-4789-857b-73dc0a831d64/langpack.exe japanese language pack] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:19, 6 December 2013 (CST)

::::::Well, installed all of those, but it doesn't seem to work. Just throws back a chime and an error message. Shazbot. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 12:52, 8 December 2013 (CST)

:::That's weird, what is your OS? Maybe you should do a google search for a free OCR according to your OS -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:27, 8 December 2013 (CST)

Doesn't look like Skythewood is taking a break on pastebin. He is already posted 2 chapter of volume 5. See if you can hit him up on twitter: https://twitter.com/skythewood because he mentions about edits you can contact him there.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:22, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Ah....I don't use Twitter. Social media, especially ones that only mean anything when you have a smartphone, are anathema to me. Also, because I don't have a smart phone. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:32, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Tell me the locations of the missing pages where they sit at what parts and I'll attempt to contact him about it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:43, 27 November 2013 (CST)

===Missing Text Locations===
Ok, here's what I found so far, also bear in mind that page numbers may be different in Japanese version(mine) from Chinese version (his). I also put up the lines that immediately precede and follow the missing text, to make it easier to find. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:11, 27 November 2013 (CST)

VOLUME 1

Chapter 3

Page 161, between lines
:This class needed a party, and the effectiveness of an Enchanter widely depended on how good their teamwork was.

:This had nothing to do with the stats of the player; how well you worked with others could not be measured numerically.

Chapter 4

Page 260, at the end of line
:Shiroe avoids the question, even though he has already decided to fly over.

VOLUME 2

Chapter 1

Page 32, Between lines:
:"In simple terms, it lets high-level players play with low-level players by dropping their levels and stats to match the lower level players."

:"Shiroe was an experienced player with deep insights into the game as well as top tier equipment. Using the 'Mentoring' system, Shiroe would be roughly one or two levels better than the twins, which is an ideal level to lead the twins as a mentor."

Chapter 5,

end of page 314, between lines, the side comment in parentheses.
:"Harmonious in his dealings, but once he is set on something, he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal. The enchanter Shiroe with the nickname he dislikes, 'Black Heart Glasses.'"

:"An apostle of panties, frivolous, witty, and loves to jokes around, the guardian who is like an iron wall Naotsugu."

VOLUME 3

Chapter 1

Page 63, Between lines, one missing line:
:"Shiroe has put in a lot of effort before the trip to collect intelligence on the 'League of Freedom Cities Eastal', but that is only from city bars and books. The first-hand information of the nobles' social network rarely flows out to the commoners."

:"The noises in the hall disappear like a retreating tide, the people near the door separate to either side. A prominent group appears from the door. In the crowd's gentle expectation and soft chatter, 3 ladies appear with their male escorts."

VOLUME 4

Chapter 5,

page 315, missing text, between lines:
:"Are you okay?"

:Maryele pressed her temples. She has been using magic non-stop the whole day which makes the her head heavy and numb.

--------------------------
Sorry for not getting back to this sooner but I've twitted him so let's see if he gets back with us.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 02:07, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:Rasen, here is the pastebin for the missing items that you've reported. Skythewood went to each one and did a check and wrote in what was missing for ya. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

::Awesome, I've pasted in the new text. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:14, 30 November 2013 (CST)

Could someone ask skythewood about the missing text in volume 4? I wanted to wait until after Christmas to start bothering him again. --~~ (Rasen)

::Ok, added in the missing texts. What remains is apparently stuff not in the chinese novels.

As of 2/11/2014 - new missing lines, if someone could pass it along to skythewood?

I've sent him a message. I'll let you know what his response is. --Shido (talk) 20:06, 26 February 2014 (CST)

Thanks so much! Most of them are pretty small, but one of them is over a page.

Added in missing text! Thanks to you two!
--------------------------

== Volume 5, Chapter 3 ==

There appears to be a mostly complete translation (about 48 of 53 pages?) at [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sd588sQAUtHkvGscRuPWJvVMc2AjIiuNocroEU_ZxNM/edit?pli=1 here], however it appears to be a mixture of various anonymous authors. Do we want to perhaps post a comment there asking if we can post or link their translation once its complete, before all the contributors for that page disappear? I'm not sure what the procedure for that sort of thing is, but given that almost all of the BT translations for Log Horizon have come from skythewood (who mentions the other translation in his twitter), if we don't attempt to secure permission or link, it might be a while before we end up with a translation of that chapter on BT. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 16:00, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I tried to ask today but seems that too many people are looking at the file this I cannot see the comments to make a comment. If anyone else can get in to where they be able to see the tool bars please jump at the chance to do it.
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:11, 2 December 2013 (CST)

::I posed the question in the google doc, near the top. Awaiting a reply... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:29, 2 December 2013 (CST)

It looks like they'll be okay with it, unsure what the next step in this process is... i suppose it would be easiest if one of them posted it, otherwise do we have to contact the project administrator or something? should we also check if they're okay with us editing it, etc...? I'm really quite new here so I don't know what the next step is.... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 05:27, 2 December 2013 (CST)

:Yup, I saw you post and seen their reply back stating it was alright to be placed on here. Chapter 3 is finished I'm sure we will start adding it soon. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 12:32, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Translation for Log Horizon Volume 5, Chapter 3 has been completed and the group seems to be okay with it being posted and edited on baka-tsuki. I've extracted a copy of just the english text at ( http://pastebin.com/rniNFwuQ ), but I'm unsure as to what the next step is... should we just post that, or do we have to check with the project administrator or something else? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:27, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:Your best bet would be to ask LittleDrago (Project super). Although there shouldn't be any problem as rye have given permission, just be sure to give credit on the registration page. :) [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 06:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I pasted the chapter and updated the registration page as well. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:13, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Changing Series Cover Image ==

I'd like to change the series cover image to the cover of the first volume of the light novels (its currently from the first volume of the manga), if no one objects? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 19:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:While I realize it's not standard practice to use an non-LN image, I personally like the coloured manga cover more. Since it isn't a heavy spoiler image/has a proper caption indicating that's a manga cover, don't really see the harm in leaving it. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:35, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I'm curious on how it LN cover looks like. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:23, 4 December 2013 (CST)

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|The cover of Log Horizon volume one]]
I personally think the LN cover looks much more awesome than the manga, and that since our focus is exclusively on the LNs it would look more professional to just use the LN cover image. @Shido, the cover looks like the image on the right, when the settings for the series cover are applied to it.
[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 20:19, 4 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

:They're both equally great looking covers, although I'm leaning toward the manga cover because of the more vivid colors, and sharper details. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:59, 4 December 2013 (CST)

::Seeing as how we have the LN covers up next to their chapters, I don't really see a reason to have the same image twice on the same page. Now, if ever they decide to take the LN covers off, then I think you have a case. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:28, 4 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5 Chapter 3 non-English symbols. ==

I'm going to change some of these symbols that are used in other languages to what English Grammar typically uses. If no one has any issues with it.

Example:
「Libra Festival」 to (Libra Festival)

〈Adventurers〉 to <Adventurers> --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:30, 4 December 2013 (CST)

:for () brackets, it already used for some other meaning (such as thoughts). I personally prefer 「」 changed to "" and delete 〈〉 to match skythewood's translation
:-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:46, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Project Page Layout==
I'm thinking to change the project page layout, does anyone have a feedback?
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308289 Old (1 column without furigana)]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308419 1 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308427 2 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308428 2 column if resolution is too small (with furigana)]
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:04, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Keep it the same as before. Kind of smashed in there currently and not a fan of it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:01, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Don't mind the double columns, that looks okay but not convinced by the furigana. Like Shido says it looks mashed together, I wouldn't it might just be my tablet but it does look great on the PC either.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:06, 7 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 1 Page 338-339 image ==

I'm working on this image and cleaning some of the artifacts that I've seen on it. The Japanese words on the top of the grey area anyone know what that says? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm gonna go out on a limb and say "Elder Tales Class Table" --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

== Term continuity. ==

I'm not a translator or anything, I'm just trying to fix a few grammar errors when I see them (and make the script flow better... I'm also new here, account and forum-wise), but I've been seeing terms which seems as though they should be fixed being phrased in different ways.
* Is it "Elder Tale" or "Elder Tales"?
* Is it "League of Freedom Cities Eastal" or "Free Cities of Eastal League" (I've found at least three variations. As the name of a country, shouldn't this be somewhat constant?)
* Is "People of the Land" a title/race name, like Human, Elf and Dwarf? It's sometimes typed with first letter capitalization, sometimes without, sometimes used to refer to both plural and singular (for e.g. "she was a people of the land" as opposed to "she was a person of the land").

I hope you don't mind if I standardize the above terms, as well as any similar terms I encounter (I'll be using the first example quoted, because they're the first way the name is brought up).
[[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 00:01, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:As far as I know standardizing terms across volumes is quite welcome, so long as meaning isn't changed. You can consult the translator and discuss which standard they'd like. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 00:29, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:Eastal is the name of the league, so this instance "Free Cities of Eastal League" is wrong.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:51, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::Actually, it should either be "League of Free Cities, Eastal" or "Eastal League of Free Cities". I believe "league of free cities" is a similar term to kingdom, empire, dukedom, all of which are political systems (see Hanseatic League). Personally, considering the location of the league, I suspect Eastal is a transliteration of Eastern.
::"People of the land" is how the npc's in Elder Tale were called, to differentiate them from player controlled adventurers. I would suggest for groups, "People of the land be used",
::while for individuals, "lands(man/person/women)" be used instead. --[[User:Blake77|Blake77]] ([[User talk:Blake77|talk]]) 07:56, 26 December 2013 (CST)

For continuity sake, keep what they have already in Volumes 3 and 4 for the league. These have already been converted to be consistent in these volumes.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 20:32, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm pretty sure volume 1's image on pages 4-5 clearly supports "Elder Tales" as the name of the MMORPG, plus it probably flows better that way. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 21:28, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::::I could have sworn I replied, but I'm not seeing them... I'm rather lazy to type them over, so Thank You (and yes, i agree, where applicable), to the people above...

== Volume 5 Appendices ==

So, I was wondering if we want to /can use the appendices at http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW . The doc seems to suggest they are not from skythewood so I don't know if he can grant permission to use them, but its also not clear who translated them, and since they're listed there, I doubt anyone else will translate them. Thoughts? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:51, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:If you don't mind once you upload something please be sure to find the all of the TL notes and add reference tags to these. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:For the sake of order I believe it's best to limit who uploads what from the pastebin onto here. We already had an incident on the forums and the translators of Volume 5 chapter 4 wasn't happy about. We don't need to make them anymore angry and deny us from using their translations. Same goes with skythewood pastebin as sometimes he'll put a recent copy of someone's work on his pastebin page in the spirit of good faith. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

::ah, i was wondering about the volume 5 chapter 4 thing. I've not been following the forum side so much, but i didn't uploaded it because no one has answered my question about permissions on the google doc and it looked like it wasn't quite complete, although skythewood posted a version of it on his pastebin which said it needed editing, I'm guessing thats where the confusion came from. Usually he labels materials from other sources though (which he did in that case as well). Anyways, as far as i know, I've definitely grabbed the TL notes as well, whenever I've grabbed stuff from skythewood's pages for translations he's completed(which I've only done because he's explicitly stated in the past that his translations can be freely used in his pastebins). Anyways if people are unhappy with us having posted volume 5 chapter 4, perhaps we should remove it or disable it until we can secure permission properly? But definitely, it is a problem if we anger people. (thats part of why I went and asked back before we posted volume 5, chapter 3. ) Anyways, who should we limit the uploads to? (and what do we do if people overzealously bring something over without permission again?) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:37, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Can someone confirm that we have permission to have the appendices? (the ones on skythewood's translation of it http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW , seem to indicate that the appendices (but not the afterword) were authored by third parties and the discussion under this talk section appears to have been leaning towards "no")? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 01:16, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:I'll talk with skythewood tomorrow for that permission later tomorrow. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Permission is given for Volume 5 appendices for map guy's images.

https://twitter.com/BakaShido/status/417308444413005824
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:00, 29 December 2013 (CST)

==Translation updates from skythewood==
It appears he's caught up to his raws, going by this recent tweet. He's a Chinese to English translator, with volume 6 being released in chinese on Jan 9. So unless he uses fan translations expect a slowing down of releases. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:36, 29 December 2013 (CST)
:No one seems to be updating over here... Since he already has 3 chapters out (last i checked), does anyone mind if i just go ahead and edit-check, then post them? [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:57, 19 January 2014 (CST)

:That doesn't seem to be a good idea, since even he thinks those versions are translated from an incomplete/crappy source. It would probably be better to wait for him to get his hands on a more official source. --~~

:Well, I managed to get a Japanese copy, I just really suck with kanji. I was going to get some help from a family member and just compare his translation to my understanding of the original text (because if I translate it myself, it'll take me at least two months of constant work, ignoring studies)... Ah well, waiting does seem to be the better option. [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:25, 20 January 2014 (CST)

If someone can get in touch with him, tell him that "Aruraune" should be "Alraune" (a flower humanoid creature).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 12:15, 1 February 2014 (CST)

== Epub version. ==

For what is worth, I bound the first chapter into a epub after some work. It was a bit more involved then I like, but I managed to get it down to a process after some work. I used Sigil to create it. There are a number of steps involved, so it isn't just a straight copy and paste. It includes the title image and illustrations, but the chapter images didn't fit very well. I filled out the metadata, and I even added the translators to it. It only took me about 3 hours to wrap up (most of it was figuring things out). If I do any more (which depends on if this is wanted or not), it should take less time.

I was not sure how to go about hosting it, so I upped them it in two different places.

Epub Download Links
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/80ad4bfa
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/1ac21645
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/27321dca
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/3d5ff1c9

These look very good in something like Moon+, but only okay on something like Sumantra. But that isn't the epub's fault (Sumanta doesn't format intelligently).

I would do 5, but it is pending an edit. I might put the monster files in their own epubs. Volume 4 does have the terminology section, Volume 3 doesn't (at the moment). I might have to go back and redo volume 1.

Note: These are all your work anyway, except for hammering them into the epub format. If you want to host them here, you have my permission (if needed).

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:03, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:It's always good practice for any programmer or person making any epub to validate for any errors. This insures that your file is up to spec and should have the highest compatibility on the multiple readers apps available out there. Can check your files here: http://validator.idpf.org/

:Also I'm a bit curious on why you do not include the chapter profile images at beginning of each chapter? Maybe you have your reasons like the ones you have for the monster files. I'm just a bit picky when it comes to what the author and publisher had originally intended their book to be display as.

:Overall a good effort loads pretty nice.

:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:27, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::I wasn't aware there was a validator for it. I'll see about checking mine, and making a version 2. As for the chapter profile images, the main reason is that they are double page images. Other double pagers I split in two, but those really shouldn't be. I could put in an overly wide image, but I am not 100% sure how to force it to display on it's own (currently only the cover does that).

::But all that will probably have to be tomorrow. If you have other suggestions please let me know.

::[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:::Can say how this is done with Sigil since I don't use it; however, what you can do is use CSS and place the images in a div tag to be used as a way to force a page break before and after the image. In CSS you want to add these two properties to the div element: page-break-after:always; and page-break-before:always;

:::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:42, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Sigil is just a epub editing tool. Pretty good for what it does. Makes working with epub fairly intuitive.

Anyway, I fixed a few errors in the epubs. I removed "Part X" from the TOC, I can reverse this if no one likes it, but it was the easiest option to resolve some TOC issues. I recombined the double pages. I still didn't add the chapter images, since I couldn't find a way to get pages to work with my ebook reader. Short of giving them their own document, which may the only option for compatibility. I also redid the images in the first chapter so they are similar in quality to the later chapters.

I personally want to keep the volumes below 1 mb each. For a few reasons. First I like small files. I get positive mental feedback for making files smaller. Second, my upload is slow. So overly large files take a long time to upload. Last, and probably most persuasively, older epub readers have fits with large epub files.

Epub Download Links - Version 2
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/702508bb
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/a2a76c4e
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/74138d19
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/c5e5eaa1

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 20:44, 29 December 2013 (CST)

== Possible missing appendices for volume 1 ==

Volume 1 may be missing it's appendices. I'm asking our translator where the last 3 images sit in the book.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:35, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:Yes there is one double page that could act as an appendix that I've not uploaded (pgs 338-339) but it isn't formally considered an appendix, see the content pages in 002-003. What last 3 images are you referring to? Pgs 344-345, 346-347 towards the final pages. Author info/ads for the next book. There were other non-log horizon ads (Maoyuu Maou Yuusha I'm guessing) which weren't uploaded.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:28, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Shido, at the end of the Japanese version of volume 1, there is...
1) page 337: End of "Escape" (Vol 1 ch 5)
2) a double page that seems to be a list of classes and subclasses or something going by the icons ("Log Horizon Vol01 338-339.jpg")
3) afterword(pages 340-343)
4) a double page spread with author/artist/etc information on TOUNO Mamare, MATSUDA Shoji, HARA Kazuhiro along with what looks like other publication information("Log Horizon Vol01 344-345.jpg")
5) what appears to be a double-page advertisement for volume 2 (i'm not sure of which, though clearly log horizon related, there is a lot of bolded text and background text)("Log Horizon Vol01 346-347.jpg")
6) a one page ad for something to do with Maou Yuusha
7) a blank page
8) the back cover
Aside from the Maou Yuusha ad(and obviously the blanks and afterword), they're all in the Volume 1 novel illustrations) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:03, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:I already asked him about it and he already replied to me on twitter. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 13:36, 30 December 2013 (CST)

::If the translator is skythewood, can you ask him about the missing text in volume 4? (the stuff remaining in vol 2-3 may not be in the Chinese text) --Rasen

:::More missing text from the volume 4 stuff I already reported to him from the above topic? the link I gave you on the 30th had volume 4 missing text on there already. I thought that was already added by you? http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:45, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::::Sorry, I should have been more clear. Volume 4, chapter 2+. At the time, I had not yet reviewed the later chapters in the volume. --Rasen

:::::Ok I'll ask him again. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Rasen, he updated that one pastebin for the rest of the chapters of volume 4. Same link as before just look further down for it. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:29, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:Awesome, I've added in the new stuff, and whatever's left isn't in the Chinese version. --Rasen

== Editing Questions ==

I was wondering if we should capitalize class and subclasses like Samurai, Scribe and Maid. I currently am editing them all to lower case because that is how the earlier translations were, but I'm wondering if anyone has any opinions.

Also, should terms like League of Freedom Towns Eastal and Holy Empire Westelande have singular apostrophes around them?

One more thing, if referring to a singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land? I have been keeping it as "a People of the Land" although that sounds weird.

That's all the questions I have for now.
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 12:23, 26 January 2014 (CST)

:I would try to captalise classes but I'm not sure about your 'maid' example tho, depends on usage. That girl who likes Nyanta with the Maid/Housekeeper subclass, yes. Raynesia's maid- No. Like I said depends on usage.

:I don't see the need for sticking apostrophes for special terms. I removed the ones placed on Adventurers etc to match early wiki entries. Want to remove some of the apostrophes in V5C4 to be honest. 'Flea Market' isn't really needed, and I think they gave up on it later in the chapter as well, it was there I think since translators were discussing whether 'bazaar' would be a closer translation to the original text.

:On a "singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land?" Yes, use Person of the Land, it just sounds better--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 12:38, 26 January 2014 (CST)

It isn't necessary to capitalize a class name unless the class name is being used with a person's name. I.E. Doctor John or President Clinton.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 23:46, 7 February 2014 (CST)

== Raynesia vs. Lenessia, etc. ==

I got to know about this series through anime and noticed that anime subtitles use Lenessia rather than Raynesia, or Karashin = Charashin, and others. ([http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/anime.php?id=15118 Look here at the listed names])
Actually, I think Lenessia and Karashin (or I personally would use Carasin) sound better to me. If possible wouldn't it be good to make the name changes in the novel translation? [[User:Angelanime|Angelanime]] ([[User talk:Angelanime|talk]]) 07:05, 23 March 2014 (CDT)

My 2 cents, I don't put much stock in the subtitles used. For instance:
:-They call the Catastrophe the Apocalyspse, which makes less sense (Catastrophe is just a bad thing, Apocalypse is the end of the world. As they believe they can go back, the world did not end) Also, IIRC, they used to call it the "Catastrophe" before they switched, which means the subs are inconsistent. Trying to be consistent with an inconsistent source hurts my brain. Also, the author translates it as "Catastrophe" back in volume 1, so....
:-On the map graphic they keep reusing, they say "Freedom Cities of Eastal." But in the one episode where you see the rings and the flags, it's "Freedom Towns of Eastal." Again, internal inconsistencies. I would and did go with Freedom Towns, because they actually bothered to draw/animate it, as opposed to just copy/paste the same graphic over and over.
:-They call the "Libra Festival" the "Scales Festival" -BLAAAAAH. Libra makes sense, not only because the fair takes place before the winter, but also because WHO THE HECK WOULD CALL IT the "Scales Festival"?
:-Krusty spells his name that way because he LIKES the Simpsons character, so...NO to the anime's "Crusty."
:-Subs call Rundelhous "Rundel Haus." His last name is not Haus, and his first name is not two words.
:-In vol6 - Maryele gives Raynesia a nick-name that sounds COMPLETELY different if you spell it with "Le". Also, Lenessia has a different pronunciation. The Japanese pronounce it as "RAY-nesshia." In English, Lenessia would be something like "luh-nessia"
:-They call "Zantleaf" instead of "Sandleaf". The Japanese can do a Z sound. They don't do it for "sandoriifu"
:-Regarding the names of the guilds that were translated, that's a more murky area. But I already have a dim view of the subtitles, and I think skythewood came up with better-sounding names anyway. "Marine Systems" v. "Oceanic Systems"
:-Etc., etc, rage, rage.
Whenever possible, I would side with the Author's original spelling, ESPECIALLY if he spelled it out in English (Krusty, Tohya, Raynesia, Maryele, Rundelhous). --Rasen

== Kebab ==

Grilled bits of meat on a skewer, does '''not''' qualify as being "kebab". Kebab is a specific food. Either the stuff that is usually called kebab in "the west" (i.e. the rotating slab of meat, from which slices are carved. What is sometimes called doner kebab), or real kebab, which is a mix of ground meat, spices and stuff, usually grilled on a spit.--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 07:01, 14 May 2014 (CDT)

I thought that it might be possible (though ''highly'' unlikely) that "kebab" came from the original being wrong, and calling it kebab ...but no. [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/images/archive/2/2b/20131229164823!Log_Horizon_Vol05_348-349.jpg That's clearly not the case]. The original says 串焼. 串焼 does not translate as "kebab".--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 21:52, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

Kebab (also kebap or kabab) (Persian: کباب; Kabāb‎),(Arabic: کباب; Kabāb‎) is a Middle Eastern dish of pieces of meat, fish, or vegetables roasted or grilled on a skewer or spit originating in the Middle East, and later adopted in Central Asia and by the regions of the former Mongol Empire and later Ottoman Empire, before spreading worldwide. In American English, kebab with no qualification refers to shish kebab (Turkish: şiş kebap) cooked on a skewer, whereas in Europe it refers to doner kebab, sliced meat served in a pita. In the Middle East, however, kebab refers to meat that is cooked over or next to flames; large or small cuts of meat, or even ground meat; it may be served on plates, in sandwiches, or in bowls. The traditional meat for kebab is lamb, but depending on local tastes and religious prohibitions, other meats may include beef, goat, chicken, pork or fish. Like other ethnic foods brought by travellers, the kebab has remained a part of everyday cuisine in most of the Eastern Mediterranean and South Asia. It is also popular among Western youth as a snack after a night-out.

http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kebab

Please don't assume the whole world works the same way as wherever you live. Kebab very much means meat on a stick.

According to the dictionary, while "kebab" is correct, it usually holds the nuance of "turkish" (but it's still correct). Another word to call them is "brochettes" (just for the record).--[[User:Kemm|Kemm]] ([[User talk:Kemm|talk]]) 13:37, 6 June 2014 (CDT)
)

== Volume 7 ==

i assume since there hasn't been a single link change for it since vol6 was finished, that we are waiting for the volume itself.

what dates roughly are expecting for the volumes release? not so much the translation of but the availability of the volume to translators.

^It's already been out since December and I assume that they have the volume by now- they're probably truing to find the time for translation now :D

[[User:AkaSora|AkaSora]] ([[User talk:AkaSora|talk]]) 20:15, 21 May 2014 (CDT)

Out since December has no meaning, since the translator works from the Chinese version. I dunno when it gets published in Chinese, or if it already has been.

:So this is a translation of a translation... Why? It's the only available translation, and I'm already hooked though, but...--[[Special:Contributions/213.113.134.20|213.113.134.20]] 21:57, 26 May 2014 (CDT)

::It's a good question. Why would anyone want to sacrifice their free time to translate something on behalf of someone who not only shows no gratitude for the service, but further demeans the very value of the work being done? --[[User:Hiyono|Hiyono]] ([[User talk:Hiyono|talk]]) 02:14, 27 May 2014 (CDT)

Why ask why? The better question to ask is why there isn't a person fluent in Japanese who has the volume who is willing to translate. As it is, the only translator we have doesn't speak Japanese, but does Chinese.

I'm just happy that someone is translating this series. Can't wait to see what happens in volume 7

Should there be a link from end of Volume 6 to Web Chapter 55 for now until the volume translations come out? -[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 21:37, 27 June 2014 (CDT)

== Abundant amount of editors. ==

We have quite a bit of editors here for Log Horizon. I think it's best to put those of the Google docs chapter crew into a special thanks section instead. Maybe we can put others who haven't been active in a long while in an inactive section.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 15:53, 29 May 2014 (CDT)

In my defense, I plan on being active as soon as the next volume comes out. --~~ Rasen

I mean people who been contributing this for a while now are OK. Things we don't really need to put in like "Various anonymous users" don't need to be there. Denver Drage and Queenie Beatrice should be put in as a special thanks since those people were editors on the google docs. Sphaela isn't really an editor here for the wiki, but we did used his images (With his permission) from his website. He too should go into the special thanks section.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:12, 30 May 2014 (CDT)

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 8 Chapter 4

2014-06-13T15:30:58Z

Rockmosis:

==Chapter 4==

In the distance, a roar resounded.

Buried under a pile of rubble, Izayoi woke up to the sound of the beast.

“…….I’ll say so about myself, but I sure am sturdy.”

Keho, he coughed blood. It was evident that he was injured all over his body. Rather, his condition begged one to count what part of his body wasn’t injured. His sense of pain was already numb, and his blood flowed freely.

All the bones in his body and the muscles in his body were minced.

The fact he was alive in this condition was almost comical.

“………I lost, huh.”

{“Aah. You lost, human”}

Basaa, Azi Dakaha spread his wings and landed. It also did not battle unscathed. The tip of its arms and legs were dripping with blood because of the last impact, and he was losing a horrid amount of blood.

The difference between his condition and Izayoi’s, however, was that none of his injures were fatal.

“Tch……….the hell. You're pretty much unscathed.”

{“Of course. Our powers canceled each other out. The fact that you are still live can only be explained that way.“}

Is that so, he muttered uninterestedly.

But surprisingly, it wasn’t a bad feeling to be defeated.

He had completely lost, but it was a fight without regrets. He did what he could, and he chose every method available.

If he couldn’t win, it simply meant that he was lacking.

“Mah…………I bought some time. If its Ojou-sama and Kasukabe, they’d be able to run somehow. They’re not the type of women that would die just by sending three lizards.”

Embracing the sky, Izayoi listlessly sighed.

Like a fish that submitted to its fate on a chopping board, he silently offered his body.

Azi Dakaha watched Izayoi’s stance and laughed.

{“I see. So three is not enough, you say……..Fufu, thats superb. It seems the gushing blood is not going to be wasted.”}

—What? Izayoi lightly lifts his head.

Izayoi, who was embracing the night sky, finally realized the situation surrounding him.

Because the two’s clash, over half of the giant ridge was gone. But that was not the issue.

The crimson eyes that glowed in the dark of the night.

The numbers did not end with ten or twenty. Just by lightly lifting his head, Izayoi could see that hundreds of crimson eyes shone in the night.

“……..Hah. This seriously is a bad joke, damn it……! If this many Divine beings went wild, the lower floors would be annihilated…….!”

{“It would indeed. That would be amusing in its own way.”}

Azi Dakaha coldly said with no modulation in his voice.

But that one word lit a flame of anger in Izayoi’s hedonistic spirit.

“Amusing….you said? Hah, Stop joking, you shitty dragon. If you say it in a voice that isn’t amused, no one would be convinced…….!!!”

Rightening his body, he glared at Azi Dakaha.

The strength to fight was already depleted.

So Izayoi challenged Azi Dakaha with condemnation.

“Azi Dakaha— The pure god of evil. What is your purpose?”

{“………..”}

“Don’t play coy with me you shitty dragon……!!!! If you say the word amusement, then you have clear desires or goals! Then what are they!? Like other demon lords, some selfish, ego logistical reason; you have one! Am I wrong!?”

Under the circumstance where there would be no wonder if he was killed at any moment, Izayoi used all his strength and asked.

This was the final condemnation of a man who had lived as he pleased.

“If…….If your goal was to simply destroy, then fine. If we compared our desires, tried to kill each other over our ideals, and I lost, that would be digestible. But you're different! Even when you fought this hard, and you destroyed so much, you aren’t satisfied! You probably won’t be satisfied if you killed me after either! Then where is your motive, your desire…..Where is your Justice!!!!”

Ignoring the blood that flowed out of his body, Izayoi yelled freely.

If he didn’t, he felt like he couldn’t die in peace.

This demon lord would most likely destroy Little Garden to oblivion later on.

The roots of the giant tree, the town that was dyed in sunset, and the downtown district that held the [No Name] headquarters.

The things that Izayoi held dearly without reserve, the dragon would destroy everything thoroughly without any distinction.

—He was honestly mortified that he couldn’t protect it all.

If his opponent was a destroyer without a conscience, then he would be able to give up.

Like a storm, like a tsunami, like a rain of lightning, if the dragon would befall everything in the world equally, he would be able to digest it.

But Azi Dakaha was different.

Even after it destroyed everything, it still had a goal and a conscience.

“This is Sakamaki Izayoi’s………..last inquiry in his life. Answer, demon lord Azi Dakaha. What is the meaning of the “evil” you carry on your back……..!!!!”

The demon lord of the Black Death desired revenge against the sun.

The demon lord of the Vampires desired to purge her clan.

He asked the dragon that was sung as the demon of all demon lords, its desires, and its reason.

{“So you ask where lies my Justice……….eh”}

You're a human that amuses me to no end, laughed Azi Dakaha. To answer the inquiry, it gathered its energy into its fist.

The three heads and six heads each looked in different directions, and embraced the sky.

Its crimson eyes reflected beyond the nebular cloud, and held an air of serenity.

While its figure was no doubt a monster, it looked very solemn.

“This body has crushed everything its eyes beheld ever since its birth. Life, cities, cultures. Societies, achievements, order, crime, public evil, proud justice and hideous depravities. Like a storm, like a tsunami, like a rain of thunder, this body has bared its fangs against everything in existence equally. But I…….am not a “natural disaster”. I am a being that wields the destructions that only a natural disaster should be able to wield, with a single will, and destroys anything by his impulses. That can no longer be called a natural disaster. Inevitably my being, the single word of evil I carry, is the final destination for all hero’s to cross……!”

Azi Dakaha’s eyes shone clearly.

The red flag that had “evil” etched into fluttered harshly.

Carrying the unparalleled word on its back, the demon lord opened its six eyes on three heads and declared

“Rise………Over my dead body is where Justice lies……..!!!!”

Like when somebody took a radiant sword to defeat the demon lord.

With its own death, it would declare “the justice of victory”.

The dualism of good and evil becoming the first trial humans must face, Azi Dakah stood against the world.

“………So, that’s it.”

So that’s what he fights for. Izayoi listlessly embraced the sky.

In those eyes that held the abundant stars, there was no will to fight left. The inquiry that he had come up with using his life was answered by an unshakable resolve.

—Using its own life to show what is evil, and using its own death to pave the path of good.

The supposedly opposite and clashing dualism, was being proven by its very life.

The word "evil" it carried on its back was the symbol of its resolve to fight until the promised end. It was none other than the proof that it would not run from the active virtue and sinful evil. Carry out the ideology it was made by without doubt, the monster back showed the same awe-inspiring light as the saints that carried about their teachings.

“Hah……..I give up. I give up. I was the one that was supposed to be condemning, but I ended up being the one condemned. Shit, even losing in a battle of speech; how lame can I get?”

But that was fine. He got the answer he wanted. And he found what he had searched for.

The best treasure the he had searched and searched and searched for ever since he was summoned to Little Garden.

Concentrating all his remaining energy that could vanish in a moment to his fists, Izayoi delightedly began to run.

“So………you are the Demon Lord, Azi Dakaha!!!!!!!!!”

He had no tactic. But he also had no fear. What he had was the excitement that bounced in his heart.

The young man that had ran around Little Garden bare fisted, focused all his remaining energy to his clenched hands and ran toward the final trial that stood before him.

<noinclude>

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_The Off-topic Gossip|The Off-topic Gossip]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Log Horizon: Ex. Dragonhowl Mountains

2014-04-12T15:57:31Z

Rockmosis: Undo revision 344837 by Rockmosis (talk) Edited in addition to that. Put the spaces back in.

==Log Horizon ex. Dragonhowl Mountains==

===Prologue===

A dry wind blew through a vast desert wasteland that stretched as far as the eye could see.

The Yureddo Continent. It was the Half-Gaia Project's equivalent to the Eurasian continent. Within its core, Aorusoi, human shaped specks passed through.

Of the party heading towards Japan, one among them, a female figure, had once been an active member on Japan's Elder Tales' server.

The voyage to cross the world's largest continent with news from Europe had begun.

===Part 1 of 3===

The sky loomed high above the earth.

It stretched endlessly.

The sun's rays were harsh, white, and dazzling.

Despite that, the color of the sky, even during the day, could be described as ultramarine, a dark blue, rather than azure.

The color was the blue of a sky closer to the upper limits of the atmosphere.

A grey-tinted mountain range could be seen along the horizon. However, it was nothing special. Those mountaintops were visible up to 200 kilometers away.

Despite the harshness of the sun's rays, the cold wind cut like a blade. Given the altitude, this was only natural.

You could say that this area was hosted on the Chinese server.

It corresponded to the southern region of Kazakhstan in the real world.

In ancient times, there was a town here called Tekeli.

This place was called Aorusoi in Elder Tales.

This wasn't the name of the country, but of the region. This large inland region was surrounded on all sides by various deserts, such as the Kyzyl Kum. Any place that wasn't filled with sand was merely desiccated and desolate wasteland. Few plants grew large or lush enough to serve as concealment, and the meager greenery covered the ashy brown earth here and there.

In the surrounding areas, steppe-like features connected to the plateau, but they couldn't be distinguished just by looking over the view due to the high altitude.

Even during the summer, the temperature would barely pass twenty degrees at best.

Now that it was September, it would fall below ten degrees at night.

There was a reason why Aorusoi was designated a region and not a country. In this enormous area, there were few people.

Although China had remarkable economic growth, the reality was that most of the development occurred in areas closer to the coast. To begin with, Central Asia, which included western China and Kazakhstan, had a low real-world population density.

Elder Tales encouraged players to play on the nearest server, and so the number of Adventurers in a given region was proportional to that region's subscription base. Thus, there were few players in Elder Tales' Kazakhstan since its population was sparse.

For subscription MMOs like Elder Tales which charged users on a regular basis, the user base was a resource that drove development.

South China Power Grid ran the Chinese servers. Since most of the user base was located along the eastern coast, development was naturally focused there. Areas like the Great Wall of China and the surroundings of Beijing boasted epic quests and an elaborate design.

In contrast, areas with low user population suffered from a dearth of dungeons and quests, and their corresponding regions were savage wilderness with equally low population.

However, even in these areas, the geographical features faithfully matched those of reality. From the beginning, these features in Elder Tales were automatically modeled through use of satellite photos and laser measurements.

Though the purpose was simply to reduce labor costs, this idea, real-world topography, was one of the features that made Elder Tales popular.

With the Half-Gaia Project system which faithfully reproduced the earth at half scale and the weather emulator, this Aorusoi mimicked the Central Asia of ancient times, with its dry ground, its chilling wind, and its deep blue sky.

And so this beautiful spectacle was the manifestation of the harsh environment. As a result, in this post-Catastrophe world, a reality that transcended the real had begun to manifest.

In a ruined building next to the road in the center of Tekeli, Leonardo, collapsed from exhaustion, grumbled.

This town was Leonardo's prison.

Driven by a certain reason, Leonardo had visited this town. He had known that it contained a Shrine.<ref>Seems to be a cathedral in the middle of nowhere</ref> A Shrine was a building placed within each player town that served as a resurrection point.

Adventurers that died in Elder Tales revived at the last Shrine that they visited. In this crazy post-Catastrophe world, this fact had not changed.

The Shrine was not just the temple that served as a resurrection point, but it also included a wide Trigger Area. In many cases, this area was the entire city that the Shrine was located within. In other words, entering the city automatically registered a visit to its Shrine. Afterwards, should the Adventurer die, he would revive at the registered Shrine.

The ruined town of Tekeli seemed to be included within the Shrine's trigger area.

Leonardo was pleased with the existence of this Shrine at first.

Due to certain circumstances that led him on a trip to Central Asia, it was a save point that he was thankful for. Traveling through this region was harsh. Having reached it meant that he would not need to repeat that long journey should he die.

The Shrine appeared to be a godsend.

Unfortunately, that was not the case.

"Dammit. Because of this, there's nothing I can do..."

Slowly, carefully, Leonardo watched the outskirts of the town.

He was watching something that looked like a body in a heat shimmer swaying back and forth.

Heat elemental Daylight Shade. It was a level 52 spirit-type monster.

When Leonardo entered the town and climbed the bell tower at its center, he had carelessly touched a watery reflection and triggered something. An event unfolded.

From how the situation developed, he judged that it could only be a large-scale combat event for level 50 players. The ruins were now encircled by innumerable heat elementals.

Leonardo was level 90.

It was no mere boast to say that as an Assassin, Leonardo's skill was first class. He took pride in being his nation's top-ranking practitioner of close combat in the twin katana style. An inhabitant of Avenue ABC born in New York who ate Madison Square Park's "Shake Shack" burgers on a weekly basis, this 'High Geek' had devoted himself to Elder Tales.

... Truthfully, he was an obsessed American geek, but his enthusiasm was genuine. Fight after fight. Junk food after junk food. Of course, he experienced more than that: in-game drama, disputes and cheesy friendship stories; boasting and gossip; endless quests to acquire the next rare drop.

A monster that was only level 52 was absolutely no threat to him. If there were five or six of them, or even thirty, he could at least have broken through and escaped.

However, this was not the situation around the ruins of Tekeli.

Even an optimistic estimate would count thousands of heat elementals encircling the town.

There was no escape.

He had not realized this initially.

By repeatedly charging into the enemy forces, losing, dying, and then reviving, Leonardo learned this fact. The town was besieged on all sides.

This was the worst possible situation.

Normally, getting into trouble would be resolved by Resurrection at a safe Shrine. Alternatively, death could be avoided by use of the Call of Home spell.

However, Leonardo would currently revive at or be recalled to this town, likely because he had been registered at the Shrine.

In other words, death and the Call of Home could not provide escape.

"... I'm hungry. I need pizza."

Leonardo was dying to eat his favorite dish.

He yearned for the cheese filled, parent-disapproved, Giga Meat Pizza of the East Village's sloppy pizza house.

In this post-Catastrophe world, a character's hunger could be felt as physical pain. However, Leonardo didn't know if this world had 'starvation'. He didn't know if hunger could lead to, for instance, a loss of hit points or even death.

Although he still had some food left in his magic bag, it seemed that Leonardo would soon be testing 'starvation'.

"If only this were the North American server..."

On the North American server, Leonardo had friends and acquaintances. Those of his friends who had escaped the Catastrophe (lucky!) were fine back in the real world, but since Leonardo was a game-obsessed maniac, so were most of his friends.

However, telepathy could not be used across different servers.

After the Catastrophe, he had confirmed that not a single friend on his list was illuminated. That was only natural. While most of his friends were on the North American server, he was on the Chinese server.

"Holy shit<ref>HollyShit...I loves me some Engrish</ref>... I can't take this anymore."

With the North American server full of chaos, as though Hell's kettle had boiled over, entering a Fairy Ring would create a safe space to hide. Leonardo had thus thought.

With over five years of experience in Elder Tales, he understood the situation, as unpleasant as it was. It was impossible for one person alone to break the Daylight Shade siege. However, the chance of calling for reinforcements was negligible, and the situation could not be improved by leveling up or acquiring items.

That anyone could happen to pass by was even less likely. Leonardo had stumbled across these ruins by chance. These ruins sat on a plateau without landmarks. (What a joke!)

If you thought about it, it was reasonable to doubt that there would be any quests or events here.

This could be called 'checkmate'.

Leonardo had met his doom.

At the center of Kazakhstan's blue wasteland - Aorusoi.

===Part 2 of 3===

"Hey~ You. Sleeping in such a place, your stomach will get cold."

Hearing such words... was it a joke, he wondered.

Perhaps his mind has fallen into a delusion, but Leonardo forced his gaze towards the source of the voice.

Right there was a black-haired woman.

Almost by habit, Leonardo checked her status.

The name was かなみ... Kanami.

Class: Monk. Level 90.

She had Asian features and her hair was tied into a thick braid. Her eyes were filled with curiosity and the somewhat amused tilt of her mouth made her look young, but he couldn't determine her age. It was said that Asians looked younger than their Western counterparts.

Thinking about that, Leonardo shook his head.

Back in reality, it was generally true.

In this alternate world, it didn't necessarily apply. However, he knew that she could only be called a pretty woman with a lovely figure. Each and every woman in this world was beautiful, but after exchanging only a few words with the woman in front of him, he could tell that she had a musical voice and an aura that felt like flowers.

"Oi!"

Leonardo tried to introduce himself but instead cried out reflexively.

Wanting to warn her about the Shrine, he noticed that it was too late.

The Shrine's trigger area was the entire ruins.

This woman had already been caught in its grasp.

"What?"

"Ah, oops, sorry. Didn't mean to shout out. I'm Leonardo. I'm an Adventurer from the North American server."

"Hmm. I'm Kanami."

The woman replied, clasping the hand of Leonardo who had stood up.

As their eyes met, he saw that Kanami was about 170cm tall, only 5 centimeters shorter than Leonardo. Leonardo, who was not confident in his own height, was thankful for this.

"Did you come all the way here from North America to take a nap? Impressive."

"Ah. No, that's not it... but, these ruins, how did you get here?"

Leonardo revisited his doubts.

"Hmm? I came here normally by walking, of course."

Leonardo's eyes automatically looked down the street she would have come from.

Leonardo's sharp eyesight noted that at the town's boundary there was only a little shimmering. His expectations in that direction were betrayed.

In other words, the heat elementals would not attack those coming from the outside. Instead they kept the Adventurers inside and eliminated them.

It seemed to be that kind of event.

"There's something I need to tell you. Just, don't take it out on me, don't panic, and don't despair."

"What?"

With her braid swinging back and forth, Kanami stared at Leonardo with wide eyes. Nervously looking back into her mysterious oriental eyes, not wanting to shock a fellow player, Leonardo chose his words carefully.

"Well, these ruins we're in, somehow or other, right now, there's an event going on."

"Event?"

"Ahh... There's a large-scale combat event."

"Ooh!"

Kanami's eyes sparkled as joy spread across her face.

Being rather displeased with the current situation, Leonardo let the tone in his voice drop.

"The situation is hopeless. There's a Shrine in this town. In other words, when you entered, Miss Kanami..."

"Registration happened?"

"Yes. Well, that's how it works."

"So you can't escape through resurrection or using Call of Home?"

"That's right. You catch on quick."

"Yeah, yeah! I get it! I'm all fired up!"

At Kanami's simple-minded response, Leonardo was bewildered.

Did this woman called Kanami really understand the situation?

She seemed to be simply pleased just by the combat event.

Maybe she was a beginner?

In Elder Tales, leveling up was not hard work. At each level range, there were as many good quests to pursue as dishes in an Manchu Han Imperial Feast, so levels would naturally increase.

With the pride of Elder Tales' long history at stake, the disparity between a veteran and a new player was a serious issue. Level differences were an obvious case that prevented players from playing together. With features like the 'Mentoring System', level gaps were quickly closed.

The Elder Tales administration established a policy of "aiding new players in leveling".

In other words, bringing a new player up to the maximum - level 90 - was not a difficult task. The average player used to be able to reach level 90 in less than 100 hours of play time. Now, it was said that reaching level 90 would take less than 80 hours.

On the other hand, it was very difficult to acquire appropriate level 90 equipment. Maxing subclass skills and acquiring high-grade materials took a tremendous amount of time.

Though Kanami's equipment was suitable for a level 90 player, to the point where Leonardo wouldn't call it a disgrace, it bothered him that he couldn't judge her experience from it.

"Don't you get it? Since this town is completely surrounded, there's no way we can escape?"

"Eh? Why?"

With her head tilted and that blank expression on her face, Kanami asked wonderingly.

"Because the large-scale combat... ah! Of course! You're Chinese, right?"

Leonardo was relieved with that realization.

Since his home server was North America, Leonardo couldn't contact his allies, but if Kanami's home server was China, it was very likely that she could contact hers. The post-Catastrophe world was full of confusion and malice, so it was uncertain whether her allies would come to her rescue in this difficult to reach place, but being able to contact them was better than nothing.

This was level 50 content for a Full Raid, or 24 players, but a party of ten level 90 players should be able to stage a breakout.

"What are you saying? I am Japanese. My hometown is Rome. On the European server."

But Kanami's words smashed Leonardo's hopes to pieces. Because the advanced machine translation had completely translated her language, he hadn't noticed.

"Well, then..."

"Hey, instead, tell me, why are you dressed like that?"

In response to Kanami's question, Leonardo shook his head a few times.

"No particular reason. It's a hobby."

Actually, he was quite used to this question.

"That, what is it?"

"It's the Turtle."

Thus, even to the most ill-mannered phrasing of the question, Leonardo countered with the most stylish response imaginable. What's that shape? It's the Turtle. What does it mean? It symbolizes the Turtle. Why does your red mask only cover your eyes? Because it was Ninja.

Why a ninja turtle?

Idiot.

It was chosen because it was cool.

"Hey, you... that's great! That's awesome!"

However, unlike others who would be stunned by his answer, Kanami's reaction was different.

"Hey, that type of headgear is for disguising yourself, right? Rather than a turtle, you're a green Umibouzu, aren't you?"

Kanami seemed to be delighted as she cheerfully laughed each time she glanced at his appearance that resembled a humorous comic character. Being laughed at this much should generate an unfortunate mood, but Leonardo, with uncertain feelings, had not yet taken offense.

While his smile crumbled from her comments, there was no insult or jeer in them; instead, it conveyed a feeling of simple interest and joy. Thus, Leonardo's twin swords that had repelled many rude players and PKers that he couldn't stomach were silent for the moment.

"I trust my shape won't be an issue."

"Yeah! Because it's awesome!"

"Leave me alone."

"Hey, hey! Pull out your swords! Show me, show me!"

"I'll cut you up." 

"Ah, so cool! So cute! I want to pet you~"

Laughing in a cheerful voice, Kanami clung tightly to Leonardo. From Leonardo's green shell armor and assassin tunic came a faint smell of fresh grass.

"Act more properly!"

"Woah, that's a good one!"

"What's 'good'?!"

"Hey, let's go!"

(... What?)

"We're going towards Japan but after all, isn't it very far? It's really boring, you know? So, why not go together? Napping in this spot, your stomach will get cold."

"Why Japan?"

(Ugh,) he wasn't napping here.

Before that, didn't she understand why they couldn't leave this place?

It wasn't possible.

Leonardo settled his thinking that seemed to have reached a conclusion.

'We'. This beautiful woman who was probably the same age as Leonardo had just said 'we'.

"You came here with a party!?"

"Yeah, that's right. Since we're going together, I'll introduce you."

"Ugh, wait, I haven't agreed to go with you yet," Leonardo pointed out with sullen mutterings.

Though they probably hadn't heard Kanami's words, a man and a woman appeared climbing over the debris of the ruins. Of the two, even Leonardo recognized the man as a celebrity.

"Mistress Kanami. The survivor is injured. Hrm... A strange figure, but I can see you're a skilled Adventurer. Nice to meet you."

Displaying a charming smile as he raised the edges of his lips, this beautiful man that inspired a reflexive retort, Elias Hackblade.

"Elias Hackblade..."

"Ah. You recognized me? Thank you, Adventurer-dono."

Rather than bearing suspicions towards Leonardo's strange cosplay, Elias laughed cheerfully and offered a handshake.

Elias Hackblade.

In the world of Elder Tales, one of the few names that were well known on a global scale.

Hero and member of the Knights of the Red Branch, one of the International 13 Orders of Knights which were said to preserve the world's order. Blademancer and blue blooded Ancient.

Ancient. One of the game elements that previously existed within Elder Tales when the world was just an MMO. NPCs, 'Non-Player Characters', in other words, game characters within this world, separate from the players that held a minor role, were nearly all called 'People of the Land'.

Villagers and nobles, clients of Adventurers, victims; all such beings were in most cases 'People of the Land'.

In this reality, they were established to be inferior to Adventurers in many ways.

By repeatedly fighting, a Adventurer would steadily advance and gain levels. In the end, their mighty combat prowess allowed them to face even dragons and giants.

Since even fatal wounds wouldn't kill them, instead returning them to Shrines and resurrecting there, they could only be called immortal existences.

However, People of the Land were not the same.

The level of an overwhelming number of People of the Land never reached double digits, and they would not revive when they died. In the first place, the administration of bank and inns, from a game perspective, did not require levels or combat abilities.

Moreover, beyond the fact that this was a game, the leading role in an adventure belonged to the player, that is, the Adventurer. Adventuring in an alternate world where villagers were stronger than themselves being commonplace, who wouldn't tremble at the thought?

The relative weakness of the People of the Land could be said to be the result of various elements of design. However, having all NPCs completely incapable of combat would be inconvenient for the composition of the game's story, drama and quests.

Of course, worrying over the issue of NPCs stealing the role of Adventurers was putting the cart before the horse, but sometimes a scene called for an NPC capable of fighting beside an Adventurer.

Probably, such circumstances led to the creation of the existences called Ancients.

In other words, Ancients were exceptional NPCs.

Their combat prowess was high, matching and in certain cases exceeding those of Adventurers. They 'starred' in various quests, and sometimes rescued Adventurers or asked for their assistance.

All RPGs were this way; Elder Tales likewise had a breadth of adventures ranging from worthless low level quests to the plots and intrigues of high level countries and areas.

At lower levels, an adventurer would at most defend a village or settlement from a group of wolves or goblins. During this sort of adventure, there was no chance of the Adventurer encountering an Ancient.

However, as levels gradually increased, they showed up to introduce and serve as backdrops for quests dealing with nationwide threats such as invasions by evil forces.

Many Ancients... or rather, nearly all were associated with the International 13 Orders of Knights. Each server had one such order composed of Ancients. Their role was not to be concerned with the politics of countries or regions, but to deal with evil on a global scale within the world of Elder Tales.

For example, on the North American server where Leonardo had adventured for many years was the knightly order called Wen's Keepers, which provided assistance during large-scale combat quests and were the basis of many tales and legends.

As an example, one member of the order went on an investigative journey, and had since been missing. Told to high-level Adventurers by the Wen's Keepers, this story led them through their search for the missing knight to the mystery of a dreadful and ancient secret at the Sedona ruins.

Of course, Ancients were few in number compared to the People of the Land. However, since there was a large chance of meeting them during high level adventures, some Ancients were well-known amongst Adventurers.

These celebrities would spice up long adventures.

And so Elias Hackblade, as Elder Tales' indisputably greatest hero, was a celebrity.

Raised by fairies and trained in unrivaled fairy sword techniques, this hero was introduced in an article on the official site. In the first place, Elias Hackblade appeared on the Elder Tales box art for store purchases.

With chestnut colored hair and chestnut colored eyes, wearing a snow white armored coat with indigo accented lines, wielding the giant two-handed sword Crystal Stream, using the absolutely invincible sword techniques of Fairy Arts, capable of saying what middle school students only dared to think, cutting a cool figure, he was the archetypal hero. 

===Part 3 of 3===

"By the way, Eli-eli."

"Please don't call me Eli-Eli, Mistress."

"But isn't Eli-Eli cuter?"

Leonardo was taken aback as Kanami and Elias began to talk. Elias was an Ancient. Not an Adventurer, but rather, an NPC. In other words, he was not human.

Why was she talking with Elias with such familiarity?

Wait, why was Elias here in the first place?

As a member of the Knights of the Red Branch, he should have been in the Northern European server.

Of the many Ancients, Elias was certainly the most well-known. His renown was on par with that of the White Wing Princess, Rin Shanfen.

Therefore, even Leonardo, who was not of the European server, recognized Elias on sight. Nonetheless, Ancients rarely left their home server. It never occurred outside of specially planned events, and after all—

In the current world of Elder Tales,

the administration that planned events

no longer existed.

Within Leonardo's stunned thoughts, a low, calm chime rang. As if to confirm the system sound, a party invitation window opened. Assuming that it came from the people in front of him, Leonardo accepted it without checking the details.

When a party was formed, the list of the party members' names was displayed. From this window, Leonardo learned the name of the petite girl who had sent him the invitation.

The girl's name was Coppelia.

She appeared with Elias earlier, but had been completely forgotten by Leonardo in the shock of seeing Elias. She left a plain impression.

With a petite body 140 cm tall and dressed as a Victorian maid, she was of the Cleric class. Level 90, of course.

Having approached while looking up at Leonardo, she picked up her skirt and made an elegant curtsy.

"Coppelia is called Coppelia. Nice to meet you. Do you desire any healing?"

"Ah, I'm Leonardo. Nice to meet you... ah, healing would be good."

Looking down on the girl that gave off the impression of being a mysterious doll, Leonardo muttered his inner thoughts. While her response was somewhat strange, she looked very honest.

Now that he had joined the party, it seemed that it contained only four members. There was Kanami; the girl in front of him, Coppelia; of course, himself, who had just joined; and finally, Elias.

Kanami was a level 90 Monk.

Coppelia was a level 90 Cleric.

That much, he understood. With a small party of only three, the role of controlling the enemy front line fell to the Monk, an evasive tank, while the Cleric was in charge of healing. And, with his high offensive power in his role as Assassin, his sole task was to reduce the enemy numbers. This party was in no way unbalanced. To construct a simple party, that was the minimum.

But, why was Elias in the party?

(... Level 100 Blademancer.)

Before his eyes, the ground seemed to waver and he felt like he couldn't understand anything.

First of all, he couldn't understand how an NPC could join the party.

What the hell was a 'Blademancer' anyway? There were only 12 classes that could be chosen in Elder Tales. Three warrior classes, three weapon attack classes, three healing classes, three magic attack classes. That mysterious Blademancer class was not one of them.

Likewise with level 100. An Adventurer's maximum level was 90. That hadn't changed since the expansion released two years ago.

Everything about this situation seemed to mock Leonardo's common sense and knowledge.

"... Irregularities are present in your heart rate. Do you require healing?"

"No, I'm fine... though, is there something odd about me?"

"I do not detect any status affliction icons."

"There shouldn't be anything like that, but... well, was your trip long?"

Leonardo inquired.

"Master acquired Coppelia in Ville Fleurie."

Knowing that there was a bit of time lag on the automatic translation against mouth movements, Leonardo had some time to think. 'Fleurie' was probably Paris. That was assuming that Kanami and Elias started in the Northern European server, traveled across Europe and reached Central Asia.

However, his train of thought was forced to a halt there.

Interrupted by a deafening crushing sound, Leonardo had realized that Elias and Kanami had disappeared without him noticing.

"Combat has commenced. To stay within healing range, Coppelia will be moving. Please pardon the party's disarray."

"No, it's fine. I'm coming too!"

Together with Coppelia, Leonardo ran along the scorched, dry roads.

There was no need to search for the others.

To begin win, most of this town of Tekeli was in ruins.

The cold wind of the plateau and the harsh sunlight had somewhat weathered the bricks. Within these ruins, there were a few pillars and walls left that were about as tall as Leonardo. Though there was little precipitation in this region, if it rained, it would be difficult to find shelter among the crumbling ruins.

Therefore, it was not at all difficult to locate the battlefield.

Violent thunder rumbled from down the eastern road of the town's main intersection. It was a magical lightning spell. A cluster of heat waves distorted the scenery - Daylight Shades.

With that much distortion, there were undoubtedly dozens gathered in that area.

And just a few hundred meters away, Elias, brandishing his crystalline two-handed sword, fearlessly slashed at their weak points.

(What are you doing!?)

Cold sweat suddenly ran down Leonardo's back.

Elias was good. His Blademancer class and the strength of a level 100 was beyond Leonardo's understanding. Therefore, though it was perhaps wishful thinking, defeating countless Daylight Shades by himself was a possibility.

But for Kanami to plunge into battle, following Elias, was absurd. It was definitely a suicidal action.

It was obvious from the fact that Leonardo, equally level 90, would have been shredded within five minutes.

"Remaining within tactical range. Providing support. Aria: Symbol of Sacramento."

In the end, there was no other way.

Once again, he would have to die.

Leonardo was resigned to it. Running next to him, Coppelia had probably entered casting range. The magical spell began to take effect on the party members. Though it did not provide any offensive boost, this support spell added significantly to defense - thus an effective contribution to battle.

The heat elementals would surely take notice, and target her.

Currently, the front line composed of Elias and Kanami was fighting well, but should they fall, the spirits would turn on this small girl next. If that were to happen, it was clear as day that this girl would be torn to pieces.

In other words, she had already signed her death warrant. All three members other than Leonardo had done so.

If that were to happen, Leonardo had to join them in death.

Of course he thought it stupid, but following others into folly was a geek thing. As a born New Yorker, Leonardo had his sense of pride. Even if nobody else understood, to call himself a turtle ninja was to be an ally of justice.

Not staring at a woman's ass.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Letting out a roar from the bottom of his lungs, Leonardo charged the cluster of monsters that shimmered like a heat haze. Relying on a jump strengthened by his physical ability, he leaped above the enemy. Here, in midair, he was in the blind spot of many of the monsters.

(No need to hold back!)

Leonardo struck first, choosing his strongest finishing skill.

The warrior class' specialty was drawing the enemy's attention, forcing it to forget about the warrior's allies. The healer's role was to prevent casualties within the party by continually healing. And the purpose of the magic attack class was in controlling the battle, defending against the unexpected until the end of the battle.

As for Leonardo, an Assassin, what was his role?

To summarize the role of the weapons attack class: slay the enemy. The Assassin was the weapon attack class that specialized the most in the obliteration of enemies.

As Leonardo had expected, his strongest attack, Assassinate, had instantaneously dealt nearly ten thousand points of damage. Furthermore, as his opponent was more than ten levels below him, it was instantly slain as a side effect.

A dry, high-pitched sound echoed like a gunshot throughout the area.

A single Daylight Shade ruptured out of existence with what some might consider a funny sound.

"Oh! You came! Kero-nardo!"<ref>Kero - the sound a frog makes</ref>

"Stop giving people rude nicknames!"

"Then, let's get started. Haa. Crystal Stream! Blood of my hidden fairy clan! To crush the enemies before me, lend me your strength!"

(When did he enter a Japanese anime?) Leonardo wondered, though he had no time to say it aloud. Having disposed of one enemy, he carefully surveyed his surroundings. There were many enemies. From prior experience, by the time he would have taken care of the dozens within sight, others would have gathered from the town's surrounding area.

In any case, without rushing, they needed to reduce the enemy numbers with utmost efficiency. Elias' body was shrouded in a torrent of sparkling blue and violet light. The divine protection looked strong and was bestowed upon Kanami, Leonardo, and even Coppelia.

Thanks to this effect that strengthened defense, the front line could be held for now. Despite being level 50, with this many enemies gathered, their pressure should not be underestimated.

As it was, being able to reduce the number of enemies was good.

However, should the arrival of enemy reinforcements exceed the rate at which Leonardo dispatched them, this fragile balance would break. If that were to happen, Coppelia's healing would be insufficient, the burden on the front line would increase, and the tenuous situation would worsen. In other words, annihilation.

This fight was a fight to reduce the number of enemies.

Leonardo bit his lip.

If that was the case, he, as an Assassin, held the key to this fight.

---End of Part 3---

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Log Horizon: Ex. Dragonhowl Mountains

2014-04-12T15:30:49Z

Rockmosis: I redid the double spaces, usually I don't see them so I got rid of most of them.

Log Horizon: Ex. Dragonhowl Mountains

2014-03-31T04:12:23Z

Rockmosis: Edited. Should Shrine be changed into cathedral?

==Log Horizon ex. Dragonhowl Mountains==

===Prologue===

A dry wind blew through a vast desert wasteland that stretched as far as the eye could see.

The Yureddo Continent. It was the Half-Gaia Project's equivalent to the Eurasian continent. Within its core, Aorusoi, human shaped specks passed through.

Of the party heading towards Japan, one among them, a female figure, had once been an active member on Japan's Elder Tales' server.

The voyage to cross the world's largest continent with news from Europe had begun.

===Part 1 of 3===

The sky loomed high above the earth. It stretched endlessly. The sun's rays were harsh, white and dazzling. Despite that, the color of the sky, even during the day, could be described as ultramarine, a dark blue, rather than azure. The color was the blue of a sky closer to the upper limits of the atmosphere.

A grey-tinted mountain range could be seen along the horizon. However, it was nothing special. Those mountaintops were visible up to 200 kilometers away. Despite the harshness of the sun's rays, the cold wind cut like a blade. Given the altitude, this was only natural.

You could say that this area was hosted on the Chinese server. It corresponded to the southern region of Kazakhstan in the real world.

In ancient times, there was a town here called Tekeli.

This place was called Aorusoi in Elder Tales.

This wasn't the name of the country, but of the region. This large inland region was surrounded on all sides by various deserts, such as the Kyzyl Kum. Any place that wasn't filled with sand was merely desiccated and desolate wasteland. Few plants grew large or lush enough to serve as concealment, and the meager greenery covered the ashy brown earth here and there. In the surrounding areas, steppe-like features connected to the plateau, but they couldn't be distinguished just by looking over the view due to the high altitude.

Even during the summer, the temperature would barely pass twenty degrees at best.

Now that it was September, it would fall below ten degrees at night.

There was a reason why Aorusoi was designated a region and not a country. In this enormous area, there were few people.

Although China had remarkable economic growth, the reality was that most of the development occurred in areas closer to the coast. To begin with, Central Asia, which included western China and Kazakhstan, had a low real-world population density. Elder Tales encouraged players to play on the nearest server, and so the number of Adventurers in a given region was proportional to that region's subscription base. Thus, there were few players in Elder Tales' Kazakhstan since its population was sparse. For subscription MMOs like Elder Tales which charged users on a regular basis, the user base was a resource that drove development.

South China Power Grid ran the Chinese servers. Since most of the user base was located along the eastern coast, development was naturally focused there. Areas like the Great Wall of China and the surroundings of Beijing boasted epic quests and an elaborate design. In contrast, areas with low user population suffered from a dearth of dungeons and quests, and their corresponding regions were savage wilderness with equally low population.

However, even in these areas, the geographical features faithfully matched those of reality. From the beginning, these features in Elder Tales were automatically modeled through use of satellite photos and laser measurements. Though the purpose was simply to reduce labor costs, this idea, real-world topography, was one of the features that made Elder Tales popular. With the Half-Gaia Project system which faithfully reproduced the earth at half scale and the weather emulator, this Aorusoi mimicked the Central Asia of ancient times, with its dry ground, its chilling wind, and its deep blue sky.

And so this beautiful spectacle was the manifestation of the harsh environment. As a result, in this post-Catastrophe world, a reality that transcended the real had begun to manifest.

In a ruined building next to the road in the center of Tekeli, Leonardo, collapsed from exhaustion, grumbled.

This town was Leonardo's prison.

Driven by a certain reason, Leonardo had visited this town. He had known that it contained a Shrine.<ref>Seems to be a cathedral in the middle of nowhere</ref> A Shrine was a building placed within each player town that served as a resurrection point. Adventurers that died in Elder Tales revived at the last Shrine that they visited. In this crazy post-Catastrophe world, this fact had not changed.

The Shrine was not just the temple that served as a resurrection point, but it also included a wide Trigger Area. In many cases, this area was the entire city that the Shrine was located within. In other words, entering the city automatically registered a visit to its Shrine. Afterwards, should the Adventurer die, he would revive at the registered Shrine.

The ruined town of Tekeli seemed to be included within the Shrine's trigger area.

Leonardo was pleased with the existence of this Shrine at first.

Due to certain circumstances that led him on a trip to Central Asia, it was a save point that he was thankful for. Traveling through this region was harsh. Having reached it meant that he would not need to repeat that long journey should he die.

The Shrine appeared to be a godsend.

Unfortunately, that was not the case.

"Dammit. Because of this, there's nothing I can do..."

Slowly, carefully, Leonardo watched the outskirts of the town. He was watching something that looked like a body in a heat shimmer swaying back and forth.

Heat elemental Daylight Shade. It was a level 52 spirit-type monster.

When Leonardo entered the town and climbed the bell tower at its center, he had carelessly touched a watery reflection and triggered something. An event unfolded.

From how the situation developed, he judged that it could only be a large-scale combat event for level 50 players. The ruins were now encircled by innumerable heat elementals.

Leonardo was level 90.

It was no mere boast to say that as an Assassin, Leonardo's skill was first class. He took pride in being his nation's top-ranking practitioner of close combat in the twin katana style. An inhabitant of Avenue ABC born in New York who ate Madison Square Park's "Shake Shack" burgers on a weekly basis, this 'High Geek' had devoted himself to Elder Tales.

... Truthfully, he was an obsessed American geek, but his enthusiasm was genuine. Fight after fight. Junk food after junk food. Of course, he experienced more than that: in-game drama, disputes and cheesy friendship stories; boasting and gossip; endless quests to acquire the next rare drop.

A monster that was only level 52 was absolutely no threat to him. If there were five or six of them, or even thirty, he could at least have broken through and escaped.

However, this was not the situation around the ruins of Tekeli. Even an optimistic estimate would count thousands of heat elementals encircling the town.

There was no escape.

He had not realized this initially.

By repeatedly charging into the enemy forces, losing, dying, and then reviving, Leonardo learned this fact. The town was besieged on all sides.

This was the worst possible situation.

Normally, getting into trouble would be resolved by Resurrection at a safe Shrine. Alternatively, death could be avoided by use of the Call of Home spell.

However, Leonardo would currently revive at or be recalled to this town, likely because he had been registered at the Shrine.

In other words, death and the Call of Home could not provide escape.

"... I'm hungry. I need pizza."

Leonardo was dying to eat his favorite dish. He yearned for the cheese filled, parent-disapproved, Giga Meat Pizza of the East Village's sloppy pizza house.

In this post-Catastrophe world, a character's hunger could be felt as physical pain. However, Leonardo didn't know if this world had 'starvation'. He didn't know if hunger could lead to, for instance, a loss of hit points or even death. Although he still had some food left in his magic bag, it seemed that Leonardo would soon be testing 'starvation'.

"If only this were the North American server..."

On the North American server, Leonardo had friends and acquaintances. Those of his friends who had escaped the Catastrophe (lucky!) were fine back in the real world, but since Leonardo was a game-obsessed maniac, so were most of his friends.

However, telepathy could not be used across different servers.

After the Catastrophe, he had confirmed that not a single friend on his list was illuminated. That was only natural. While most of his friends were on the North American server, he was on the Chinese server.

"Holy shit... I can't take this anymore."

With the North American server full of chaos, as though Hell's kettle had boiled over, entering a Fairy Ring would create a safe space to hide. Leonardo had thus thought.

With over five years of experience in Elder Tales, he understood the situation, as unpleasant as it was. It was impossible for one person alone to break the Daylight Shade siege. However, the chance of calling for reinforcements was negligible, and the situation could not be improved by leveling up or acquiring items.

That anyone could happen to pass by was even less likely. Leonardo had stumbled across these ruins by chance. These ruins sat on a plateau without landmarks.

(What a joke!)

If you thought about it, it was reasonable to doubt that there would be any quests or events here.

This could be called 'checkmate'.

Leonardo had met his doom.

At the center of Kazakhstan's blue wasteland - Aorusoi.

===Part 2 of 3===

"Hey~ You. Sleeping in such a place, your stomach will get cold."

Hearing such words... was it a joke, he wondered.

Perhaps his mind has fallen into a delusion, but Leonardo forced his gaze towards the source of the voice.

Right there was a black-haired woman.

Almost by habit, Leonardo checked her status.

The name was かなみ... Kanami. Class: Monk. Level 90. She had Asian features and her hair was tied into a thick braid. Her eyes were filled with curiosity and the somewhat amused tilt of her mouth made her look young, but he couldn't determine her age. It was said that Asians looked younger than their Western counterparts.

Thinking about that, Leonardo shook his head.

Back in reality, it was generally true.

In this alternate world, it didn't necessarily apply.

However, he knew that she could only be called a pretty woman with a lovely figure. Each and every woman in this world was beautiful, but after exchanging only a few words with the woman in front of him, he could tell that she had a musical voice and an aura that felt like flowers.

"Oi!"

Leonardo tried to introduce himself but instead cried out reflexively. Wanting to warn her about the Shrine, he noticed that it was too late. The Shrine's trigger area was the entire ruins.

This woman had already been caught in its grasp.

"What?"

"Ah, oops, sorry. Didn't mean to shout out. I'm Leonardo. I'm an Adventurer from the North American server."

"Hmm. I'm Kanami."

The woman replied, clasping the hand of Leonardo who had stood up.

As their eyes met, he saw that Kanami was about 170cm tall, only 5 centimeters shorter than Leonardo. Leonardo, who was not confident in his own height, was thankful for this.

"Did you come all the way here from North America to take a nap? Impressive."

"Ah. No, that's not it... but, these ruins, how did you get here?"

Leonardo revisited his doubts.

"Hmm? I came here normally by walking, of course."

Leonardo's eyes automatically looked down the street she would have come from.

Leonardo's sharp eyesight noted that at the town's boundary there was only a little shimmering. His expectations in that direction were betrayed.

In other words, the heat elementals would not attack those coming from the outside. Instead they kept the Adventurers inside and eliminated them.

It seemed to be that kind of event.

"There's something I need to tell you. Just, don't take it out on me, don't panic, and don't despair."

"What?"

With her braid swinging back and forth, Kanami stared at Leonardo with wide eyes. Nervously looking back into her mysterious oriental eyes, not wanting to shock a fellow player, Leonardo chose his words carefully.

"Well, these ruins we're in, somehow or other, right now, there's an event going on."

"Event?"

"Ahh... There's a large-scale combat event."

"Ooh!"

Kanami's eyes sparkled as joy spread across her face. Being rather displeased with the current situation, Leonardo let the tone in his voice drop.

"The situation is hopeless. There's a Shrine in this town. In other words, when you entered, Ms. Kanami..."

"Registration happened?"

"Yes. Well, that's how it works."

"So you can't escape through resurrection or using Call of Home?"

"That's right. You catch on quick."

"Yeah, yeah! I get it! I'm all fired up!"

At Kanami's simple-minded response, Leonardo was bewildered.

Did this woman called Kanami really understand the situation?

She seemed to be simply pleased just by the combat event.

Maybe she was a beginner?

In Elder Tales, leveling up was not hard work. At each level range, there were as many good quests to pursue as dishes in an Manchu Han Imperial Feast, so levels would naturally increase. With the pride of Elder Tales' long history at stake, the disparity between a veteran and a new player was a serious issue. Level differences were an obvious case that prevented players from playing together. With features like the 'Mentoring System', level gaps were quickly closed.

The Elder Tales administration established a policy of "aiding new players in leveling". In other words, bringing a new player up to the maximum - level 90 - was not a difficult task. The average player used to be able to reach level 90 in less than 100 hours of play time. Now, it was said that reaching level 90 would take less than 80 hours.

On the other hand, it was very difficult to acquire appropriate level 90 equipment. Maxing subclass skills and acquiring high-grade materials took a tremendous amount of time. Though Kanami's equipment was suitable for a level 90 player, to the point where Leonardo wouldn't call it a disgrace, it bothered him that he couldn't judge her experience from it.

"Don't you get it? Since this town is completely surrounded, there's no way we can escape?"

"Eh? Why?"

With her head tilted and that blank expression on her face, Kanami asked wonderingly.

"Because the large-scale combat... ah! Of course! You're Chinese, right?"

Leonardo was relieved with that realization.

Since his home server was North America, Leonardo couldn't contact his allies, but if Kanami's home server was China, it was very likely that she could contact hers. The post-Catastrophe world was full of confusion and malice, so it was uncertain whether her allies would come to her rescue in this difficult to reach place, but being able to contact them was better than nothing.

This was level 50 content for a Full Raid, or 24 players, but a party of ten level 90 players should be able to stage a breakout.

"What are you saying? I am Japanese. My hometown is Rome. On the European server."

But Kanami's words smashed Leonardo's hopes to pieces. Because the advanced machine translation had completely translated her language, he hadn't noticed.

"Well, then..."

"Hey, instead, tell me, why are you dressed like that?"

In response to Kanami's question, Leonardo shook his head a few times.

"No particular reason. It's a hobby."

Actually, he was quite used to this question.

"That, what is it?"

"It's the Turtle."

Thus, even to the most ill-mannered phrasing of the question, Leonardo countered with the most stylish response imaginable. What's that shape? It's the Turtle. What does it mean? It symbolizes the Turtle. Why does your red mask only cover your eyes? Because it was Ninja.

Why a ninja turtle?

Idiot.

It was chosen because it was cool.

"Hey, you... that's great! That's awesome!"

However, unlike others who would be stunned by his answer, Kanami's reaction was different.

"Hey, that type of headgear is for disguising yourself, right? Rather than a turtle, you're a green Umibouzu, aren't you?"

Kanami seemed to be delighted as she cheerfully laughed each time she glanced at his appearance that resembled a humorous comic character. Being laughed at this much should generate an unfortunate mood, but Leonardo, with uncertain feelings, had not yet taken offense. While his smile crumbled from her comments, there was no insult or jeer in them; instead, it conveyed a feeling of simple interest and joy. Thus, Leonardo's twin swords that had repelled many rude players and PKers that he couldn't stomach were silent for the moment.

"I trust my shape won't be an issue."

"Yeah! Because it's awesome!"

"Leave me alone."

"Hey, hey! Pull out your swords! Show me, show me!"

"I'll cut you up." 

"Ah, so cool! So cute! I want to pet you~"

Laughing in a cheerful voice, Kanami clung tightly to Leonardo. From Leonardo's green shell armor and assassin tunic came a faint smell of fresh grass.

"Act more properly!"

"Woah, that's a good one!"

"What's 'good'?!"

"Hey, let's go!"

(... What?)

"We're going towards Japan but after all, isn't it very far? It's really boring, you know? So, why not go together? Napping in this spot, your stomach will get cold."

"Why Japan?"

(Ugh,) he wasn't napping here.

Before that, didn't she understand why they couldn't leave this place? It wasn't possible. Leonardo settled his thinking that seemed to have reached a conclusion.

'We'.

This beautiful woman who was probably the same age as Leonardo had just said 'we'.

"You came here with a party!?"

"Yeah, that's right. Since we're going together, I'll introduce you."

"Ugh, wait, I haven't agreed to go with you yet," Leonardo pointed out with sullen mutterings.

Though they probably hadn't heard Kanami's words, a man and a woman appeared climbing over the debris of the ruins. Of the two, even Leonardo recognized the man as a celebrity.

"Mistress Kanami. The survivor is injured. Hrm... A strange figure, but I can see you're a skilled Adventurer. Nice to meet you."

Displaying a charming smile as he raised the edges of his lips, this beautiful man that inspired a reflexive retort, Elias Hackblade.

"Elias Hackblade..."

"Ah. You recognized me? Thank you, Sir Adventurer."

Rather than bearing suspicions towards Leonardo's strange cosplay, Elias laughed cheerfully and offered a handshake.

Elias Hackblade.

In the world of Elder Tales, one of the few names that were well known on a global scale.

Hero and member of the Knights of the Red Branch, one of the International 13 Orders of Knights which were said to preserve the world's order. Blademancer and blue blooded Ancient.

Ancient. One of the game elements that previously existed within Elder Tales when the world was just an MMO. NPCs, 'Non-Player Characters', in other words, game characters within this world, separate from the players that held a minor role, were nearly all called 'People of the Land'.

Villagers and nobles, clients of Adventurers, victims; all such beings were in most cases 'People of the Land'.

In this reality, they were established to be inferior to Adventurers in many ways. By repeatedly fighting, a Adventurer would steadily advance and gain levels. In the end, their mighty combat prowess allowed them to face even dragons and giants. Since even fatal wounds wouldn't kill them, instead returning them to Shrines and resurrecting there, they could only be called immortal existences.

However, People of the Land were not the same.

The level of an overwhelming number of People of the Land never reached double digits, and they would not revive when they died. In the first place, the administration of bank and inns, from a game perspective, did not require levels or combat abilities. Moreover, beyond the fact that this was a game, the leading role in an adventure belonged to the player, that is, the Adventurer. Adventuring in an alternate world where villagers were stronger than themselves being commonplace, who wouldn't tremble at the thought?

The relative weakness of the People of the Land could be said to be the result of various elements of design. However, having all NPCs completely incapable of combat would be inconvenient for the composition of the game's story, drama and quests. Of course, worrying over the issue of NPCs stealing the role of Adventurers was putting the cart before the horse, but sometimes a scene called for an NPC capable of fighting beside an Adventurer.

Probably, such circumstances led to the creation of the existences called Ancients.

In other words, Ancients were exceptional NPCs. Their combat prowess was high, matching and in certain cases exceeding those of Adventurers. They 'starred' in various quests, and sometimes rescued Adventurers or asked for their assistance.

All RPGs were this way; Elder Tales likewise had a breadth of adventures ranging from worthless low level quests to the plots and intrigues of high level countries and areas. At lower levels, an adventurer would at most defend a village or settlement from a group of wolves or goblins. During this sort of adventure, there was no chance of the Adventurer encountering an Ancient.

However, as levels gradually increased, they showed up to introduce and serve as backdrops for quests dealing with nationwide threats such as invasions by evil forces.

Many Ancients... or rather, nearly all were associated with the International 13 Orders of Knights. Each server had one such order composed of Ancients. Their role was not to be concerned with the politics of countries or regions, but to deal with evil on a global scale within the world of Elder Tales.

For example, on the North American server where Leonardo had adventured for many years was the knightly order called Wen's Keepers, which provided assistance during large-scale combat quests and were the basis of many tales and legends.

As an example, one member of the order went on an investigative journey, and had since been missing. Told to high level Adventurers by the Wen's Keepers, this story led them through their search for the missing knight to the mystery of a dreadful and ancient secret at the Sedona ruins.

Of course, Ancients were few in number compared to the People of the Land. However, since there was a large chance of meeting them during high level adventures, some Ancients were well known amongst Adventurers.

These celebrities would spice up long adventures.

And so Elias Hackblade, as Elder Tales' indisputably greatest hero, was a celebrity. Raised by fairies and trained in unrivaled fairy sword techniques, this hero was introduced in an article on the official site. In the first place, Elias Hackblade appeared on the Elder Tales box art for store purchases.

With chestnut colored hair and chestnut colored eyes, wearing a snow white armored coat with indigo accented lines, wielding the giant two-handed sword Crystal Stream, using the absolutely invincible sword techniques of Fairy Arts, capable of saying what middle school students only dared to think, cutting a cool figure, he was the archetypal hero. 

===Part 3 of 3===

"By the way, Eri-eri."

"Please don't call me Eri-Eri, Mistress."

"But isn't Eri-Eri cuter?"

Leonardo was taken aback as Kanami and Elias began to talk. Elias was an Ancient. Not an Adventurer, but rather, an NPC. In other words, he was not human.

Why was she talking with Elias with such familiarity? Wait, why was Elias here in the first place?

As a member of the Knights of the Red Branch, he should have been in the Northern European server. Of the many Ancients, Elias was certainly the most well known. His renown was on par with that of the White Wing Princess, Rin Shanfen. Therefore, even Leonardo, who was not of the European server, recognized Elias on sight. Nonetheless, Ancients rarely left their home server. It never occurred outside of specially planned events, and after all—

In the current world of Elder Tales, the administration that planned events no longer existed.

Within Leonardo's stunned thoughts, a low, calm chime rang. As if to confirm the system sound, a party invitation window opened. Assuming that it came from the people in front of him, Leonardo accepted it without checking the details.

When a party was formed, the list of the party members' names was displayed. From this window, Leonardo learned the name of the petite girl who had sent him the invitation.

The girl's name was Coppelia.

She appeared with Elias earlier, but had been completely forgotten by Leonardo in the shock of seeing Elias. She left a plain impression. With a petite body 140 cm tall and dressed as a Victorian maid, she was of the Cleric class. Level 90, of course.

Having approached while looking up at Leonardo, she picked up her skirt and made an elegant curtsey.

"Coppelia is called Coppelia. Nice to meet you. Do you desire any healing?"

"Ah, I'm Leonardo. Nice to meet you... ah, healing would be good."

Looking down on the girl that gave off the impression of being a mysterious doll, Leonardo muttered his inner thoughts. While her response were somewhat strange, she looked very honest.

Now that he had joined the party, it seemed that it contained only four members. There was Kanami; the girl in front of him, Coppelia; of course, himself, who had just joined; and finally, Elias.

Kanami was a level 90 Monk.

Coppelia was a level 90 Cleric.

That much, he understood. With a small party of only three, the role of controlling the enemy front line fell to the Monk, an evasive tank, while the Cleric was in charge of healing. And, with his high offensive power in his role as Assassin, his sole task was to reduce the enemy numbers. This party was in no way unbalanced. To construct a simple party, that was the minimum.

But, why was Elias in the party?

(... Level 100 Blademaster.)

Before his eyes, the ground seemed to waver and he felt like he couldn't understand anything.

First of all, he couldn't understand how an NPC could join the party. What the hell was a 'Blademancer' anyway? There were only 12 classes that could be chosen in Elder Tales. Three warrior classes, three weapon attack classes, three healing classes, three magic attack classes. That mysterious Blademancer class was not one of them.

Likewise with level 100. An Adventurer's maximum level was 90. That hadn't changed since the expansion released two years ago.

Everything about this situation seemed to mock Leonardo's common sense and knowledge.

"... Irregularities are present in your heart rate. Do you require healing?"

"No, I'm fine... though, is there something odd about me?"

"I do not detect any status affliction icons."

"There shouldn't be anything like that, but... well, was your trip long?"

Leonardo inquired.

"Master acquired Coppelia in Ville Fleurie."

Knowing that there was a bit of time lag on the automatic translation against mouth movements, Leonardo had some time to think. 'Fleurie' was probably Paris. That was assuming that Kanami and Elias started in the Northern European server, traveled across Europe and reached Central Asia. However, his train of thought was forced to a halt there.

Interrupted by a deafening crushing sound, Leonardo had realized that Elias and Kanami had disappeared without him noticing.

"Combat has commenced. To stay within healing range, Coppelia will be moving. Please pardon the party's disarray."

"No, it's fine. I'm coming too!"

Together with Coppelia, Leonardo ran along the scorched, dry roads.

There was no need to search for the others. To begin win, most of this town of Tekeli was in ruins. The cold wind of the plateau and the harsh sunlight had somewhat weathered the bricks. Within these ruins, there were a few pillars and walls left that were about as tall as Leonardo. Though there was little precipitation in this region, if it rained, it would be difficult to find shelter among the crumbling ruins.

Therefore, it was not at all difficult to locate the battlefield.

Violent thunder rumbled from down the eastern road of the town's main intersection. It was a magical lightning spell. A cluster of heat waves distorted the scenery - Daylight Shades.

With that much distortion, there were undoubtedly dozens gathered in that area. And just a few hundred meters away, Elias, brandishing his crystalline two handed sword, fearlessly slashed at their weak points.

(What are you doing!?)

Cold sweat suddenly ran down Leonardo's back.

Elias was good. His Blademancer class and the strength of a level 100 was beyond Leonardo's understanding. Therefore, though it was perhaps wishful thinking, defeating countless Daylight Shades by himself was a possibility. But for Kanami to plunge into battle, following Elias, was absurd. It was definitely a suicidal action.

It was obvious from the fact that Leonardo, equally level 90, would have been shredded within five minutes.

"Remaining within tactical range. Providing support. Aria: Symbol of Sacramento."

In the end, there was no other way.

Once again, he would have to die.

Leonardo was resigned to it. Running next to him, Coppelia had probably entered casting range. The magical spell began to take effect on the party members. Though it did not provide any offensive boost, this support spell added significantly to defense - thus an effective contribution to battle.

The heat elementals would surely take notice, and target her.

Currently, the front line composed of Elias and Kanami was fighting well, but should they fall, the spirits would turn on this small girl next. If that were to happen, it was clear as day that this girl would be torn to pieces.

In other words, she had already signed her death warrant. All three members other than Leonardo had done so.

If that were to happen, Leonardo had to join them in death.

Of course he thought it stupid, but following others into folly was a geek thing. As a born New Yorker, Leonardo had his sense of pride. Even if nobody else understood, to call himself a turtle ninja was to be an ally of justice.

Not staring at a woman's ass.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!"

Letting out a roar from the bottom of his lungs, Leonardo charged the cluster of monsters that shimmered like a heat haze. Relying on a jump strengthened by his physical ability, he leaped above the enemy. Here, in midair, he was in the blind spot of many of the monsters.

(No need to hold back!)

Leonardo struck first, choosing his strongest finishing skill. The warrior class' specialty was drawing the enemy's attention, forcing it to forget about the warrior's allies. The healer's role was to prevent casualties within the party by continually healing. And the purpose of the magic attack class was in controlling the battle, defending against the unexpected until the end of the battle.

As for Leonardo, an Assassin, what was his role? To summarize the role of the weapons attack class: slay the enemy.

The Assassin was the weapon attack class that specialized the most in the obliteration of enemies. As Leonardo had expected, his strongest attack, Assassinate, had instantaneously dealt nearly ten thousand points of damage. Furthermore, as his opponent was more than ten levels below him, it was instantly slain as a side effect.

A dry, high-pitched sound echoed like a gunshot throughout the area.

A single Daylight Shade ruptured out of existence with what some might consider a funny sound.

"Oh! You came! Gero-nardo!"

"Stop giving people rude nicknames!"

"Then, let's get started. Haa. Crystal Stream! Blood of my hidden fairy clan! To crush the enemies before me, lend me your strength!"

(When did he enter a Japanese anime?) Leonardo wondered, though he had no time to say it aloud.

Having disposed of one enemy, he carefully surveyed his surroundings. There were many enemies. From prior experience, by the time he would have taken care of the dozens within sight, others would have gathered from the town's surrounding area.

In any case, without rushing, they needed to reduce the enemy numbers with utmost efficiency. Elias' body was shrouded in a torrent of sparkling blue and violet light. The divine protection looked strong and was bestowed upon Kanami, Leonardo, and even Coppelia. Thanks to this effect that strengthened defense, the front line could be held for now. Despite being level 50, with this many enemies gathered, their pressure should not be underestimated.

As it was, being able to reduce the number of enemies was good.

However, should the arrival of enemy reinforcements exceed the rate at which Leonardo dispatched them, this fragile balance would break. If that were to happen, Coppelia's healing would be insufficient, the burden on the front line would increase, and the tenuous situation would worsen. In other words, annihilation.

This fight was a fight to reduce the number of enemies.

Leonardo bit his lip.

If that was the case, he, as an Assassin, held the key to this fight.

---End of Part 3---

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter1

2014-03-23T21:19:02Z

Rockmosis:

==Chapter 1 - Crimson Return==

"Sorry, I apologize to you for getting carried away..."

Hisui was kneeling formally in seiza on the cold floor.

Not only was his face beaten and bruised... But his entire body was stripped naked apart from a pair of shorts.

He was supposed to be used to getting tormented by girls, but this time was really quite a predicament.

On the other hand, the culprit who had used brute force was lying on the sofa, gracefully savoring the barley tea that Hisui had brewed.

"Seriously, have you forgotten how you ought to be speaking towards me? With such a weak body still, I can't believe what gave you the courage to go against me."

She sighed and exclaimed in a tone of disbelief then ignored Hisui and turned back to watching the drama rerun on television.

Operating the remote control with experienced ease, she really acted as casually as though she was in her own home.

Hisui silently endured this series of undeserved treatment while pondering the situation.

Trying to act cool in a rare moment and even making a cool ultimatum... He ended up defeated in an instant.

First a finger flick to his head made him dizzy, then a punch to the gut and a kick arrived without him being able to put up any resistance. Finally, he was stripped of his clothing.

This level of treatment was totally on a different dimension.

Nevertheless, this was precisely the kind of daily life he used to share with Miraluka.

That's right... Hisui recalled it.

She was more seductive than Mei, more merciless than Eruru, more intelligent and sharp than Kirika, more elusive than Touko, more agile and faster than Rangetsu.

Furthermore, she was even more tyrannical and unreasonable than Rushella.

This was precisely the kind of woman he used to live with.

"...I just want to ask, where the heck did you come from? I know I can't beat you and it's also clear that you have vampire-level abilities."

In any case, using force was hopeless. Hisui asked with a strained face.

Eyes glued to the television, the woman replied nonchalantly.

"I am Miraluka. You can't even recognize the one who raised you? What an ingrate."

"Like I said! That woman died already! Stop bringing that up again and again, it's very hurtful..."

Recalling Miraluka's last moments, Hisui felt as though knives were stabbing into his heart.

The scene from that day was the only thing that he could not numb himself against, let alone forget.

"Vampires may have eternal life and youth indeed, but they are not indestructible. That's what she taught me. Although True Ancestors have especially powerful vitality, they also possess all the weaknesses of common vampires precisely because they are the progenitors of vampires. In particular, they fear sunlight and crosses. This is an unshakable rule that no True Ancestor can escape. Back then, Miraluka's light-blocking agent passed its time limit. And there was no time to reapply it. Because she was occupied with performing chest compressions on me."

"..."

"That's why she was under direct sunlight and went beyond her limit. Her body turned into ash and scattered away. In such conditions, how could she possibly die and resurrect?"

It was a memory that Hisui had no wish of recalling.

Yet recalling it precisely now, all he could feel was endless despair in his heart.

Under those conditions, a vampire could not possibly survive.

"Hmm... Well, it's not illogical for you to think this way."

"What do you mean, for me to think this way? That's the reality that I saw with my own eyes. What now, are you saying you have reasons that can convince me otherwise?"

Hearing his challenging tone of voice, the woman turned her gaze away from the television finally.

"It's a long story."

"Hurry and tell me. I will listen to all of it patiently."

"In actual fact, I lived. Done."

Summarizing in mere seconds, she turned back to the television again.

"...Hey, that's too brief! I knew it, you're just toying with me...!?"

Hisui stood up, clenching his weak and powerless fist, howling.

Then an ice-cold voice instantly smacked him.

"Who permitted you to stand up...? Looks like you need to be re-educated anew...?"

Hisui reflexively straightened his back and sat back down in formal seiza posture.

His body moved on its own.

Instead of a vampire's mystic eyes, this was rooted in a command that applied to all humans.

A son's inability to oppose the mother.

This command was apparently etched in their genes, rendering Hisui's own will powerless, causing his body to react first autonomously.

Hisui understood vaguely.

That Miraluka, her beauty was something that no magic, no matter how high level, could recreate.

It was said that numerous artists had begged her to serve as their model, but this sublime and unattainable beauty meant that she was a woman who ruined the careers of many artists.

They all ended up breaking their paintbrushes or self-mutilating with their chisels.

Miraluka had apparently bragged about this once when she was drunk. To be honest, it didn't sound like lying at all.

But in that case, then this woman, who looked identical to Miraluka--

"...Would you kindly explain more concretely, Onee-sama?"

Hisui compromised and spoke with a stiff face and cautious tones.

In any case, acting more humble was the only way to make progress right now.

"Looks like you finally remembered how you're supposed to speak. Hurry up and put your clothes on. How much longer are you going to force me to look upon that skinny and weak body of yours?"

"You're the one who stripped me first, okay..."

"What did you say?"

"Nothing."

Hisui turned to the side and put on his clothes. Then sitting on a cushion by the low table, he rested his chin against his hands, intending to listen to a story.

The speaker finally switched off the television and turned towards him.

"So... What on earth happened?"

"Because I am a True Ancestor."

"No, I know that already..."

"Those known as True Ancestors each possess unique powers. Do you still remember?"

"...Yeah."

Ever since early childhood, Hisui had learned a lot of knowledge about vampires through various tidbits from chats and conversations.

Although legends about vampires varied greatly, they all had the common feature of turning into vampires the people whom they sucked blood from, or using the mystic eyes. Vampires also had various ''individual'' powers unique to them.

For example, turning their body into mist, sharing certain senses with animals like bats, making their tangible body vanish and all sorts of transformations--These abilities were not shared by all vampires.

These special abilities were only passed down from parents to children and from masters to servants.

In other words, the presence of such powers depended on the progenitor of their vampire bloodline--The True Ancestor.

"These kinds of powers are on a fundamentally different level for True Ancestors when compared to descendants or servants. But even True Ancestors cannot possess every special power. And each bloodline can only have one ability... Isn't that right?"

Hisui recalled this theoretical knowledge that was totally useless in ordinary day-to-day life.

Although he did not learn it deliberately, this knowledge was already stuck in his mind from regular immersion and contact.

"Precisely. In actual fact, I definitely cannot turn into mist, nor undergo transformations. In that case, let me ask you, what is my special power?"

"How would I know? I've never heard you mention it despite how long we've lived together."

"Indeed, after all, in the past, I didn't know either."

"...Hey."

"I didn't know until that particular instant. That particular instant when destruction was imminent."

Hisui was dumbfounded.

The instant Miraluka was referring to was surely the time when her body collapsed and turned into ash and dust.

How had she escaped that unavoidable fate of destruction?

"Then what's your special ability...?"

"Expressed in words, it's simple. Ultimate ''regeneration''."

"All vampires have regeneration, right!? Even for True Ancestors, they just have higher level compared to other vampires. But even so, it can't possibly overcome weaknesses... It can't overcome sunlight, right?"

"Indeed. Incinerated by sunlight, even I will be destroyed but can last a lot longer than those small fries. And it was precisely this resilient body that saved me."

"...?"

"My body really did collapse and scatter in the wind, but back then, inside my body... the part that could be considered the core was not completely incinerated by sunlight. Oh well, even so, it was just a brief duration. But precisely during that brief fraction of a second, I obtained fresh blood."

This simple word was extremely convincing for Hisui.

To vampires, blood was the source of power.

Even when burnt by sunlight, on the verge of destruction, as long as blood was obtained, resurrection was definitely possible.

"But... your body was almost turned to ash completely and scattered in the wind, right? How did you obtain blood? Did the wind bring you blood?"

"You're half right. It was my loyal servants who brought me blood."

"Huh!?"

"Birds and insects... Countless beings flying in the sky. They brought me blood. It's a shame that bats are not active during the daytime and did not participate."

She spoke in amusement.

This queen, capable of turning all creation into her servants, her eyes flashed with a crimson glow.

"Mystic eyes...? No, you couldn't have used them under those conditions... Did you tame the creatures beforehand...?"

"It would have been a good idea to prepare them in advance as a precaution against emergencies. In fact, many vampires do use bats as familiars. But I'm a little different from them. I mentioned it just now, this is my power. When on the verge of death, almost losing my sense of self, all existence in the immediate surroundings will automatically turn into my servants to bring me fresh blood. This is a power that's completely useless except when on the verge of death, yet a power existing only to sustain eternal life."

Hisui finally figured it out.

This was not impossible nonsense.

Loyal servants played an important role in the immortality of vampires. Preparing means to replenish fresh blood were necessary for them.

However, life was unpredictable.

The woman right here possessed precisely the ultimate power to maintain eternal life and youth, the power to survive even this type of unpredicatable and abnormal situation.

But it was not omnipotent.

Just as she said, if the messengers bringing blood had been an instant later, she would surely have turned into dust, vanishing into the atmosphere.

Although the word "miracle" felt very wrong to associate with vampires whose lives were cursed, there was no better word to describe what had happened on that day.

"...What you say makes sense. But... why didn't you return immediately?"

Hisui asked unhappily.

Without noticing, his tone of voice sounded like a whining child asking to be spoiled.

"I couldn't help it. After all, my body was already battered and broken. With great difficulty, I finally regenerated my head and torso, but was lying pitifully sprawled on the ground, only able to crawl like a worm. Finally, I managed to crawl to a safe place shaded from sunlight but couldn't move anymore after that. Then I had the animals in the area bring me fresh blood. Luckily, rivers of blood were plentiful in a warzone, but the quality was terrible. The time needed to recover my entire body took an appallingly long time. Were I not a True Ancestor, it would very likely take as much as a hundred years. After I regained free mobility, full recovery took further time. Added to the fact that the two countries were cut off at the time, returning to Japan really took monumental effort. Having lived over two thousand years, I've truly never suffered this much."

She sighed like a human.

Her beautiful face also seemed to darken, clouded by those experiences.

Despite being a True Ancestor, having been burnt to near death by sunlight, a full recovery would have required substantial time and energy accordingly.

"In addition, the regeneration process was really quite a pitiful ordeal. I consider myself someone who has experienced trials and tribulations, but those days were truly unthinkable. Most contemptible of all, vultures even pecked away at me, treating me like a corpse. I never expected something like that would happen to me one day."

"Stop making me lose my appetite right before dinner! Keep those details to yourself!"

"You're the one who asked me. Surviving in that harsh environment and restoring myself anew required suffering pain and spending time accordingly."

Miraluka refuted him nonchalantly. Hisui had no choice but to change his direction of questioning.

"Then... What about recently? Since you survived and came back to town, why didn't you come over to me directly? But... Umm... From the way things looked, the class rep's doppelganger was your doing, right? And when the sports festival ended and you came to find me, couldn't you have explained everything to me directly... then come home together...?"

Although the question was rhetorical, Hisui's tone of voice was weak and did not intend to reprimand.

After all, he had almost no doubts about the woman before his eyes now.

"That time earlier, I simply wanted to see you, that's all. Although I could move about, due to the sunlight's scorching, my skin was heavily scarred and damaged, an embarrassment to show others. That was also why I was wearing clothing that covered my skin completely. I didn't want to see me in that state. However, I am now as you see here."

Showing off, she released the shoulder strap of her camisole to reveal skin as smooth as polished ivory.

"...I don't care about that kind of thing, okay? Besides, it was my fault as well."

"Don't forget that I am a woman, you know? Please do consider my feelings a bit."

She smiled seductively at him.

Even if her body were covered with wounds, surely just by using that beautiful face of hers, she could definitely establish herself in some position of value.

"...What about the class rep? Don't tell me you did it to kill time or else I'm gonna puncture you with the Tzara Blade, okay?"

"Just try if you can."

Seeing Miraluka's haughty manner, Hisui realized he had misspoken.

Yes, definitely no chance of winning.

"...Speaking of which, this is something I wanted to ask you. Back then, although I returned to Japan, I still hadn't decided whether to meet you or not."

"...Huh?"

"You're already sixteen years old. It's not like you can't live on your own. Besides, I've left you plenty of money. In that case... Not seeing you again would have been fine. I was already destroyed... That would count as a decisive farewell already."

"..."

Perhaps so.

Hisui had felt this vaguely.

In a few more years, he was going to overtake Miraluka's outward appearance in age.

He will grow old gradually while Miraluka remained eternally youthful and beautiful.

This would cause surrounding people to grow suspicious for sure.

Even if they hid from others and stayed indoors, for vampires, there were upper limits to how long they could live in one place.

Even without the sudden goodbye last time, one day, the two of them must part ways eventually.

"...However, in the end I was still worried. Whether you've returned safely to this country, whether you've entered high school... I wanted to know. Then going out of my way to visit you from afar... What the heck? Shacking up with a vampire, getting an artificial human stuck to you, getting beaten up by a dhampir, getting involved with a witch-like girl, finally even a werewolf around you. While I was gone, what on earth have you been doing?"

"...Yeah, what on earth is going on here?"

Having someone pointing it out suddenly, Hisui himself was utterly baffled too.

Although there was a vampire living in this home from a long time ago, hence resulting in his rich knowledge, Hisui almost never had actual contact with supernatural entities.

However, ever since going to high school, his experience suddenly jumped dramatically, far surpassing the level back when he was living with Miraluka.

"And I can't believe you're even getting your blood sucked by a vampire. I know your constitution best. That type of constitution has its limits. Or perhaps... That's your fetish?"

"Of course not!"

Hearing that kind of embarrassing question, Hisui felt that he must deny firmly.

"...Then I decided to protect you secretly and observe the situation first and ended up picking up that strange drug."

"That's the drug for causing doppelgangers earlier, right? You used it on the class rep, right? Why..."

"I wanted to use it on you from the start."

"What--!?"

Ignoring the shocked Hisui, Miraluka continued indifferently.

"However... Using a drug I picked up on you directly didn't seem totally appropriate. So I tested it out on a child who happened to pass by."

"You really are bored out of your mind! Come on, could you stop acting so unrestrained, okay...?"

"If any problem arose, I would have handled it immediately myself. Do you really believe that I'm unable to take care of a mere doppelganger?"

"Is that the issue here!?"

"That is the issue. And that girl is always making eyes at you. Also, she is the most normal among all the girls surrounding you. Hence, I was a little curious regarding what her hidden side was like. Although I could use the mystic eyes to interrogate her, but in order to find out her true feelings, it is still best to draw out and separate the hidden component in her heart."

"Gimme a break..."

Hisui scratched his head and recalled the past of this unruly family.

Indeed... That's the kind of person she was to begin with.

Not treating humans as mere food, she was the type of vampire that inspired respect.

Nevertheless, there was a fundamenal difference about her.

A kind of attitude that placed herself superior to humans... Refusing to be compared to them at all.

Ultimately, she and humans were different organisms, wholly incompatible. She neither took the position of overt hostility nor did she have any intention to be friends with humans. Non-aggression, non-involvement, refraining from relationships as much as possible. But when necessary, whether as adversaries or in using them, she had no scruples at all.

This gap arose from a different value system and being different species.

Hisui had almost forgotten.

Living together with Rushella had caused him to almost forget that this was a vampire's true nature.

"Then why did you want to use that kind of drug on me? When clearly you had no idea what kind of doppelganger will be born?"

"I only wanted to know whether your constitution was working normally or not. It would have been fine once I confirmed that your constitution remained even after the doppelganger was born. But constitutions with spiritual powers are apparently inconvenient to test. I never expected that your constitution would be taken by the clone. Looks like there is room for improvement."

Miraluka shook her head in a slightly solemn manner.

Her frowning face looked like that of a mother worried about her child. She was the type of mother who would never spoil their children with excessive love nor allow their children to be in danger, the kind of mother that existed in every common family.

"Don't go turning others into experiments so recklessly! Thanks to you, I almost stopped being human...!"

"That's not my fault, but that of the imposter, isn't it? Speaking of which, without me, you would have stopped being human long ago."

"Uh, well, umm..."

Of course, Hisui had never won an argument against her.

"Although the process was a little convoluted, in the end, you recovered and the imposter has apparently left, and I have finally recovered my state. I only returned because you can't be left alone in this home. Any problems with that?"

"Tons of problems! There's so many things wrong that I don't even know where to start!"

"Then don't say anything. Besides, what right do you have to question me this or that?"

Miraluka lay down on the sofa and retorted conceitedly.

Although she was not lifting her head high or puffing her chest out in a haughty manner, those crimson eyes were the type that belonged to supreme rulers who looked down on the foolish commoners below.

And the way those eyes looked, she was undoubtedly the family that Hisui had been living all his life together with back in the past.

"By the way, now that I'm finally home, what's with your attitude?"

"This is 90% your fault, okay? Given how we parted ways, how do you expect me to believe you?"

"True... After all, I was reborn from almost turning into dust and ash completely. To be honest, whether I am the same me from the past, whether this is my true self, I would have a tough time answering these questions. Oh Hisui, am I truly fake or authentic?"

"How would I know? Don't ask me to confirm!"

"How should I put this? It feels like those sci-fi novels that humans write where humans are transferred using matter teleportation devices, completely dissociating the body into particles then reconstructing anew. Is the teleported person the same person as before? Although it's the same body, doesn't that count as dying once? The ego residing in the body, is there any continuity with the previous ego? Or perhaps I'm simply a replica that has inherited my memories!?"

"Stop making things so complicated! Don't throw this kind of problem with no answer to a high schooler like me!"

Hearing this highly philosophical topic, Hisui retorted in full strength.

Normally acting like a vaunted queen, Miraluka would also bring up this type of annoying topic on occasion.

After all, having lived for so long, she could easily put on profound airs simply with a bit of acting.

"You told me before, right... That a vampire's destruction means "nothingnesss", without anything left behind. Since your consciousness remained, well... Then it must be your real self. And since there's no dying in the first place, resurrection is out of the question... overcoming huge difficulties, you managed to survive."

Hisui's words were meant to convince himself and comfort Miraluka.

However, he still had not accepted things in his heart and there were many things he still wanted to say.

But the person before his eyes served as evidence for everything.

That's right, she can't possibly be dead.

An immortal True Ancestor... Dying for someone so small and insignificant as him, absolutely impossible.

Hence, Hisui chose to believe.

He was willing to believe.

"Looks like you've reached a conclusion. But Hisui, haven't you forgotten something important?"

"...What?"

Miraluka stared at him silently, causing Hisui to avert his gaze involuntarily.

But her crimson eyes cannot be deceived.

Hence, Hisui gave up resisting and looked at her once more.

Gazing at her face of flawless perfection, with a bit of sulking emotions, with a bit of a tired expression, with a bit of joy on his face... A matter-of-fact greeting escaped his lips.

"Welcome home."

Miraluka had been waiting a long time for this and she smiled seductively.

"I'm back."

Today, Seidou High was having open house where parents were invited to tour and observe classes.

Facing the blackboard, the students seemed more serious than usual.

The homeroom teacher feigned composure while writing on the blackboard, stroke by stroke.

The parents sitting at the back of the classroom could be said to be the real guests of today.

As "legal guardians", the visitors were not limited to mothers.

Fathers from single-parent families, older brothers or sisters or even grandparents visiting.

That said, in Hisui's class, all the observers were female. Judging from their face and appearance, there was probably no question that they were all moms.

With one exception.

She was sitting in the center of the seating area, arms crossed, listening to the lesson seriously.

Even without applying make up, her natural beauty was not something that any mother could match up to.

Yet today, she had specially dolled herself up, even putting on a formal dress.

Her face was already the youngest among the parents, yet she still put make up meticulously and definitely overdressed a bit.

Apparently, she had some awareness of her outstanding beauty and was wearing sunglasses to cover up as a result. But honestly, that was kind of meaningless.

The boys were clearly unable to to ignore her. Even the girls kept glancing at the back from time to time, resulting in less of a learning atmosphere in the classroom than usual.

Sitting in the last row, Hisui finally reached the limits of his tolerance and turned to the woman behind him.

"...Why the heck are you here?"

Class had barely started a few minutes and Hisui was already haggard. However, Miraluka haughtily puffed her chest, emphasizing that massive bosom, and answered:

"I have arrived."

"No one asked you to!!"

Hisui's scream reverberated in the classroom. Then lowering his volume, he asked Miraluka quietly.

"Why did you come!?"

"The open house notice was on the table. Isn't that something you should show your parent/"

"...I should've thrown it away."

"What's the matter? I didn't get to attend the entrance ceremony, so I have to show up for open house at least."

"Not needed... I already said back when middle school started, you don't need to come to these kinds of events!"

"What, I remember in the first of middle school when I visited. Those male friends of yours said something like 'if I had a mom like that, it'd definitely be okay! By the way, is that your mom!? Are you sure she's not your sister!?' Did that cause you mental trauma?"

Miraluka cocked her head while digging up Hisui's dark memories.

Hisui's face went so red that it was trembling.

"I've heard that boys in puberty would always start recognizing family as members of the opposite sex. Does that refer to this? So I see it's my fault for being beautiful."

Miraluka shook her head pretentiously.

Had any other person said this, they would be undoubtedly a narcissist, but for her it was indisputable truth and difficult to refute.

A neighboring parent could not bear to watch Hisui pitifully unable to retort and interrupted:

"Excuse me... My, you sure look young. May I ask... you are Kujou-kun's...?"

That parent was unsure how to address her. Miraluka smiled cordially and took off her sunglasses.

"I am his mother."

"N-N-N-N-N-No, that's totally not true!!"

Hisui denied loudly and firmly.

Without a doubt, she played the role of the mother but it would be troubling to continue the subject.

"Hold on, Hisui, isn't a stepmother backstory acceptable?"

"Well... Hmm, I guess..."

"Eh, Kujou-kun, your parents have already passed away...?"

Hisui's neighbor, Reina, asked with worry.

This put Hisui in a dilemma.

Parents and classmates were all staring at Miraluka, trying to determine their relationship.

Miraluka openly accepted their stares and smiled seductively.

"I am his wife❤"

"OF COURSE NOT!!"

Hisui denied strongly.

Crap crap crap crap crap, super crap.

This kind of family was hopeless.

"Don't make shocking statements like that! Besides, I'm only sixteen! I can't marry yet!"

"...Then how about the fiancee or lover angle?"

"Could you find a different angle!? Also, I'm serious, could you go home!?"

"She's really an interesting person... I'm guessing that she's your relative, just like Draculea-san?"

Reina calmly observed the reactions of the surrounding people and offered her help.

Seeing her worried look, Hisui decided to run with her misconception.

"Yeah... Like that girl, because of living overseas, she's not very knowledgeable about common sense in Japan... Right?"

Hisui hastily motioned with his eyes, asking Miraluka to play along.

With an unaccepting look, Miraluka finally turned her face to the side and anwered:

"...I'm his older sister."

"Yeah... Well, let's leave it at that."

Her third answer finally turned out to be the most normal and relatively correct.

The classroom's abnormal atmosphere was finally dispelled. Homeroom teacher Horie Jyuri clapped her hands lightly to get everyone to pay attention.

"Okay, everyone please focus on the lesson. I know that you're all nervous because the moms are visiting but that's exactly why you need to pay attention to the lesson as usual. I also understand that Kujou-kun is very close with his pretty sister, but please turn your head this way."

"Yes..."

Treated and reminded as though he was an elementary schooler, Hisui had no choice but to leave Miraluka, return to his seat and face the blackboard.

"Yes, the teacher is very right. I can understand that you're nervous because I'm here, but you have to overcome yourself and try your best!"

"...Could you just leave already?"

Ignoring Hisui's pleading, Miraluka continued to stay and refused to leave.

When Jyuri asked questions to the class, she even pointed playfully at Hisui, saying "He wants to answer." Hisui ended up giving the wrong answer but she snickered in mockery.

Hence, throughout the lesson, Hisui felt like he was sitting on needles where every second was like eternity.

When the class finally ended, his suffering still continued.

Because it was open house for the first-year parents today, after school club activities were suspended. In theory, students were all supposed to go home after lessons were over. However, a certain club yet to be authorized by the school, not even eligible to be a hobby group, was under no such restrictions.

After school, Hisui went to the same old place--the empty classroom.

But unlike usual when he would sit about lazily, he was kneeling formally on the floor in seiza posture.

Standing before him were Mei and Eruru, arms crossed, staring down at him.

Catching Hisui after school just as he intended to go home immediately, they dragged him here.

[[File:Draculea V05 - BW01.jpg|thumb]]

"...What exactly is going on here, Hi-kun? I can't believe you're exchanging flirtatious looks with a female other than me. Who on earth is that woman!?"

"I could not careless about who you exchange flirtatious looks with, but why did she come here? And observing classes as your legal guardian, is she treating me as air?"

While reprimanding Hisui, the two girls' attitudes were completely different, like ice and fire.

Kirika and Touko, who had not seen Miraluka in school directly, observed from behind the two girls worriedly.

"Uh, umm, well... I understand how you feel, apart from what Sudou said about flirtatious looks. Anyway, can I sit down? Lately I've been getting treated this way a lot, so my mental trauma hasn't healed yet..."

"Hi-kun... Do you understand your position?"

"Do you have the kind of constitution where you have no idea how you should speak without a point-blank gun in your face?"

Mei was grabbing Hisui with a smile while Eruru expressionlessly pointed Argentum's muzzle towards him.

Turning pale in the face, Hisui nodded hastily and gave a rough explanation of Miraluka's return.

Throughout his explanation, Mei showed an unhappy face while Eruru pondered expressionlessly. Kirika and Touko exchanged glances.

After he was done, Hisui looked apprehensively at the girls but they remained silent.

"Umm, do you have any questions?"

"...Hi-kun, you believe her just because that woman said so?"

Mei was the first to speak, hesitantly.

This was probably the foremost question in everyone's mind. Naturally, Hisui expected it too.

"Well, of course I didn't believe her immediately. Although her appearance is perfect on the surface, I was originally thinking that she might slip up if we live together for a while. However..."

"However?"

"She is without a doubt... that woman. The real thing. I've asked her many things from the past, including stuff that only the two of us would know... She answered everything correctly. And after living with her for a few days, I already understand. She is her. Even if it was someone disguised... It's a disguise that I can't tell apart from the real thing."

Hisui shook his head lightly and sighed.

Seeing his calm and determined expression, Mei did not pursue the matter any further.

"--Vampires possess resilient life force. And the life force of True Ancestors far surpass the realm of our understanding. To go even further, if that vampire named Miraluka is speaking the truth, then her regenerative power is most likely the highest among all vampires... Resurrection is not entirely impossible."

Eruru added to supplement what Hisui said.

Mei and Kirika's faces seemed to carry some lingering doubt but Eruru ignored them and continued.

"Your relationship with that vampire is none of my business. I can even say that I could not care less whether she is fake or real. Although I have objections to the series of commotions earlier where she had played a secret hand in causing... Proving her guilt is no easy task. Also, the higher-ups dare not make a move against a True Ancestor recklessly."

"Reckless action would probably end up being worse off. Well, if it does turn into an all-out war against humans, she'll still lose. But before that happens, losses will be hard to estimate. According to Miraluka, she has made an under-the-table agreement with a certain bigshot regarding non-interference and non-aggression..."

"I care not, either way. The only matter that concerns me right now is Rushella-san's whereabouts."

Hearing that, Hisui's face went grave.

Considerate of his feelings, Mei and the others did not interrupt.

"The appearance of the vampire Miraluka was accompanied by Rushella's disappearance. You cannot possibly think that there is no link between the two, do you?"

However, Eruru's lips were merciless.

Regarding the question that everyone wished to know, she went straight for Hisui's heart and pursued to the very bottom.

"I've asked her but she said she doesn't know Rushella and has never met before."

"You think we will believe her just like that?"

"...I don't think she's lying. And there's no need to lie. She's not the type that deceives or looks for excuses... Especially towards me. There's no need to exert that kind of effort for humans since she's a vampire after all."

Hisui said gravely.

Like Eruru, it wasn't like he hadn't been thinking about the problem of Rushella.

Back when Miraluka just returned, he had already asked.

However, he did not obtain a satisfactory answer.

"Even if she is not lying, I do not think that she will reveal the truth so easily. You heard her on that day. She called Rushella an imposter. What does this word mean? That is not the way one True Ancestor addresses another, right?"

Eruru asked pointed questions one after another.

Miraluka had acutely questioned Rushella's origin that even Rushella had no idea.

"If Rushella really were a True Ancestor, then she should have met your foster mother a number of times, right? Disregarding Rushella who had lost her memories, your parent should have recognized her."

Eruru pressed the issue, allowing no silence.

Hisui shifted his gaze away and answered dejectedly.

"...I asked this too. I asked a question about the True Ancestors, a question that I had no interest in finding out all along until now."

"How interesting. Pray tell me."

Eruru sounded very polite but her attitude was actually almost like issuing a command.

Hisui sighed lightly and detailed what Miraluka had told him about the truth of True Ancestors.

"True Ancestors... numbered twelve in total. In other words, the lineages of vampires can be divided into twelve main branches. However, my parent had neither blood kin nor servants. As for the other eleven lineages, they have lost much influence and their True Ancestors are apparently all destroyed."

"...From the way it looks, it would be a contradiction if Rushella-san really were a True Ancestor. Clearly apart from your foster mother, all the other True Ancestors are gone."

"So from her standpoint, Rushella became an 'imposter.' Miraluka also said that although she didn't personally witness the demise of the other True Ancesotrs, she was acquainted with all eleven of them. Rushella is not among them. Miraluka also feels that Rushella has no blood relation with the other eleven because there's no resemblance at all."

"In that case, who on exactly was Rushella-san?"

Eruru used past tense.

This was only natural.

Because Rushella was no longer here.

Eruru's deliberate choice of words made Hisui feel annoyed. He could not help but respond violently.

"Who the fuck knows. An insignificant vampire who deceived a True Ancestor... There, happy now?"

"I believe that you should be the one who knows her best, right? Was she that kind of vampire?"

Eruru's every word was rocking Hisui's heart.

Hisui remained silent. The others had no idea what to say.

Just as the heavy silence occupied the classroom, the door was suddenly pulled open.

"What, so you turn out to be in this kind of place. Took me so long to find you."

"Miraluka...!"

Miraluka had arrived.

Apparently, the parent teacher conferences had ended by this time.

"What a meaningful time I had. If possible, I'd like to try joining that parent teacher association."

"Stop fucking around, can you please stop fucking around!?"

"What are you worrying about? Relax, all I need to do is stare at them and everyone does everything I say."

"Yeah, you clearly used the mystic eyes again, didn't you? You obviously used the mystic eyes!?"

Hisui could not resist his retorting habit.

But Miraluka pretended not to hear and swept her gaze across everyone in the classroom.

"Looks like the werewolf is absent but there's an extra ghost this time. How much of a monster bait is my little one here?"

"Oh hello there, I'm Fuwa Touko."

Usually floating around in a carefree manner, Touko stood still for once and greeted.

Miraluka's commanding presence compelled her to do so involuntarily.

Nevertheless--The other three girls stared at her with complicated expressions.

Confronted with hostility and suspicions, Miraluka remained unfazed, smiling and turning towards the girls.

"May I conclude... that you girls are Hisui's friends? Thank you for taking care of him on a daily basis."

Despite her polite choice of words, her tone was still haughty as ever.

After all, she had already fought with everyone here except for Touko, even if only just a brief skirmish.

Hence, Eruru was the first to act.

Stepping forward as though to protect Hisui, she faced off against Miraluka.

"I have several things to ask you. I would greatly appreciate it if you could come with me."

"What if I say no?"

Eruru answered by placing her finger on Argentum's trigger.

She was determined to shoot if necessary, a conflict was about to erupt any moment--But just before she fired a bullet, Miraluka closed in.

Then with both hands pulling on Eruru's face, she stared at her.

"W-What are you doing!?"

The unexpected move greatly surprised Eruru.

But Miraluka ignored her and continued to examine Eruru's appearance.

Finally, she nodded as though understanding something.

"You must be John's daughter, aren't you!?"

"Wha..."

Eruru was petrified. Argentum fell to the ground.

Seeing Eruru's unusual reaction, Hisui and the rest found it quite unbelievable. But Miraluka did not care.

"I knew it... I see now. Even that guy became a father. I only knew he was a lecher but never expected him to bear a child with a human."

"S-Shut up! That kind of man, that kind of man is no father of mine...!"

"What are you talking about? Your eyes are identical to his. If you really didn't resemble him, how would I have recognized it?"

"R-Rubbish...! I have no father...!!"

"Don't say something so heart-breaking. Although your father's lower body is a little unrestrained, he's quite an honest man in other regards. Surely your father must have doted on you lovingly."

Miraluka smiled and picked up Eruru, easily lifting her by her underarms.

Then like playing with a child, she tossed Eruru into the air and caught her.

"S-Stop this now. Put me down now!"

"Don't act so distant. Your father and I could be considered old friends. He used to be infatuated with me at one point too."

"What an utterly terrible relationship that cannot be more terrible..."

Noticing Eruru's feelings, Hisui shook his head in sorrow.

It looked like he was not the only victim who suffered at Miraluka's hands.

"I found him too annoying, so I gave him a sound pummeling and left. To think he survived, how resilient of him. I almost want to revise my opinion of him."

"Like I said, I do not know that kind of man! Put me down now...!!"

"Don't act so distant. Come on, you're my old friend's child after all. Oh right, here's some change for you, or would candy be more suited to your liking?"

Miraluka finally put down Eruru, stroking her head while asking.

This was completely like the way one would treat an acquaintance's child.

Face gone all red, Eruru ran over to a corner in the classroom and crouched down on the floor.

"Hey Hi-kun... What's going on?"

"Eh, I'm not too sure either... But it looks like the father was the vampire parent. And their father-daughter relationship is terrible it seems. I never expected her secret to get exposed in this kind of situation..."

Hisui shrugged and explained with sympathy.

Eruru's identity as a dhampir was something she was the most unwilling to touch upon.

And right now, even Kirika and Touko found out.

"I've always felt that there was something special about Kariya-san, but never expected her to be a dhampir..."

"Dhampirs are the hybrid offspring of vampires and humans, right? I get it now..."

Kirika and Touko were conversing quietly.

Hisui sighed and walked over to explain things to the two of them.

Siding with Eruru whose mind was one-shotted, Mei charged at Miraluka.

"Hey hey, why the heck did you expose her mental trauma?"

"What mental trauma? It's just the truth. Trying to escape from one's roots will only bring suffering. I'm sure you ought to understand that, Frankenstein's creature?"

Identity exposed, Mei frowned with displeasure.

Although this was already an open secret, she was of course displeased when the fact was pointed out to her face.

"So what? Let me clarify first, I can be considered human already, you know? It's already decided that I will definitely have babies with Hi-kun in the future❤"

"Sorry, I refuse."

A firm line must be drawn at this point. Hisui retorted calmly.

Of course, Mei ignored him and continued:

"Also, stop trying to suddenly act like a good mother when you've clearly ignored Hi-kun and neglected him for so long, okay? Hi-kun, you already have me, so it's totally fine to let go of your mother complex, right?"

[[File:Draculea V05 - BW02.jpg|thumb]]

Mei puffed out her chest and emphasized as though showing off.

However, Miraluka remained unshaken, puffing out her chest and holding her head high arrogantly, causing her massive bosom to wobble.

"...Miraluka wins."

Hisui sorrowfully announced the result of the contest.

Although Mei's breasts were quite substantial, but they were only in the range of "giant" and had not reached "exploding" yet.

"...What, Hi-kun, anything goes as long as it's big enough, so you only care about size!?"

"Hey, weren't you the one who picked this fight...?"

"It can't be helped. Men are ultimately drawn to here. Back when I first adopted Hisui, he couldn't sleep unless he buried his face here."

Miraluka reminisced with deep feeling, exposing the past that Hisui was mortified to bring up.

Like Eruru earlier, this time it was Hisui's turn to be petrified.

Mei and the other girls' gazes stung painfully.

"While he was sleeping, if I put a finger into his mouth, he would even suck. Then I tried moving a breast over to him from my open neckline..."

"Stop it, don't say anymore--!!"

Hisui yelled loudly to overwhelm the remainder of Miraluka's story. That was so close... But no, it was too late already. Mei was glaring at him in resentment while Kirika and Touko were whispering to each other.

"Ultimately, Kujou-kun is unable to escape a mother's curse..."

"No helping it, Kirika-chan. Men are all matriphiliacs. But once they get used to breasts of that level, they can't turn back anymore. Mei-chan and Kirika-chan still have a shred of hope, but I guess I'm already out of the running, right?"

"No actually, shape is also very important... I've been doing these massages lately..."

"Eh, really? You're also picking your bras very selectively, right?"

"Well, a little..."

Despite the intimate girl talk going on behind him, Hisui was already utterly depressed and exhausted.

But Mei was still high in battle spirit and wanted to counterattack.

"It's nothing more than slightly larger breasts. Could you not get too full of yourself!?"

"I didn't do anything, you know?"

"Shut up!! Now is the time for an open battle for the throne of Hi-kun's legal wife, fair and square!!"

"Very well."

Miraluka readily accepted the challenge.

She looked even a little interested.

"Then... What is the contest?"

"Isn't it obvious? A lady's sport, arm wrestling!"

"How is that ladylike at all!? And it's totally catering to your own strengths!!"

Ignoring Hisui's snide remarks, Mei moved a desk and placed it in front of Miraluka. Putting her elbow on its surface, she got into a ready position.

"Okay... Bring it on!"

"I don't really mind, but are you serious? The sun has already set."

Just as Miraluka pointed out, it was already sundown.

The biological activity of vampires was beginning to liven up. Night belonged to her.

"Don't look down on others... Other areas aside, I won't lose in a pure contest of strength!!"

"I see now, then let's start. Hisui, you be the judge."

"Why me..."

Forced to be the prize and the judge without his consent, Hisui retorted unhappily.

But he also understood that resistance was futile, so he walked over to between the two of them whose hands were already firmly clasped together, then announced the beginning of the match.

"Ready... Start!"

"Watch this--!!"

Mei concentrated her entire body's power into her right arm and went all out in violent offensive at the start.

This vigor was no longer merely for pressing the back of the opponent's hand onto the desk but almost like wanting to break it--Nevertheless, Mei's arm moved in the opposite direction as though resisting her own will.

"Eh?"

Instantly, the world was turned upside down.

The back of Mei's right hand struck the desk all at once, then broke the desk into two!

The violent impact caused Mei's body to fall on the floor, falling over tragically.

Probably due to bumping her head, Mei looked a little dizzy. Miraluka looked down at her as though looking at dirt.

"I won."

"You...!"

"What a weak arm. You're lucky it didn't snap. Your ancestor was a lot stronger. Even at night, I couldn't match him in strength."

Miraluka's eyes shone with the light of reminiscence.

Speaking of Mei's ancestor, possessing monstrous strength exceeding that of vampires, there was only one candidate.

The original version of Frankenstein's creature.

"You knew him!?"

"A very long time ago, I met him once when he traveled to the north pole. Although he was very bothered by his looks, the way I see it, he was quite a good man. After all, the inside is what matters for humans. Pity that his descendants are all obsessed with decorating appearances but are only empty shells."

Miraluka looked at Mei with pity.

Mei gnashed her teeth and took out her cellphone, calling someone.

"Hey, Doc!? It's me. I want to replace my upper arm with the power-type version, right now! What, you can't? Stop making excuses and get on with it!"

"What are you doing... What the heck's with your body structure?"

"Forget that loser. It's time to go home, Hisui. I'm hungry too."

Miraluka took Hisui's hand, intending to leave.

At this moment, she met eyes with Kirika.

Seeing Kirika look like she wanted to say something, Miraluka smiled lightly.

"How is Welfica?"

"You remember Grandma...?"

Kirka knew that this True Ancestor here had interacted with her grandmother in the past.

It was truly quite surprising for a long-lived vampire to remember a measly human.

"Of course I do. You look just like her when she was young. I knew it, not sucking her blood was the right decision."

"...?"

"Otherwise, she wouldn't have been able to meet you. Oh why can humans find happiness in such short time?"

Leaving these words behind, Miraluka led Hisui out of the classroom.

Although Hisui resisted, given the overwhelming difference in strength, he was finally dragged away.

Still in the classroom, Kirika looked around her and found Eruru standing up finally, about to open up her laptop.

"Kariya-san, are you okay...?"

"...I am fine. But please do not bring up the issue of my father."

"...Yes."

"That woman... How on earth can she be restrained?"

Holding her arm, Mei walked over to Kirika and the rest. Although she had fortunately avoided fracture or dislocation, her joints were still aching like hell.

"To be honest, a frontal battle is impossible to defeat her, so let us rule that option out. Whether or not she is a fake, her power is definite True Ancestor-class."

"You believe what Hi-kun said, Eruru-chan?"

"Since we have no idea what the real vampire named Miraluka looked like, then naturally there is no way to distinguish. Since Kujou-kun failed to find any flaws, then there is no point in trying to discern if she is fake or not. Also--"

"Also?"

"Even if she is fake, perhaps it matters not to Kujou-san already."

"...Perhaps."

With some regret, Mei quitely looked up at the ceiling.

When together with Miraluka, Hisui seemed just as happy as with Rushella--or perhaps, even more.

"Then what are you doing opening your computer?"

"Work. I originally wanted to ask Kujou-san's opinion, but his current opinion is probably biased to some extent. It would be more appropriate for us to discuss without him."

Eruru showed the screen to Mei and the others.

On it was a police report.

"What's this? Document forgery...? Blood center... Illegal...?"

Kirika was perplexed by what she read. The same went for Mei and Touko.

"According to various blood centers, a large volume of blood has been shipped out for unidentified uses recently. Whether for surgical operations or research, the volumes are too great. Although there are currently no incidents that are obviously linked, I have decided on my own for the Supernatural Investigations Section to take charge of this case."

"What's going on...? Someone selling blood? This seems to be illegal in Japan, right?"

Just as Mei pointed out, in Japan where a blood donation system was in place, extracting blood from human bodies for transactions was clearly prohibited.

However, the current situation was that the blood gathered from donors were disappearing for unknown reasons, which was different in nature from selling blood.

"What you mean is... Someone is trading blood on the black market?"

Kirika speculated, still puzzled.

Her idea seemed to hit the mark. Eruru nodded slightly.

"Half right. But it cannot be called the black market. More of a gray transaction... In the blood logistics of this country, there exists an irregular but acquiesced channels of distribution that is operated on a profit basis."

"What... It sounds so scary."

Despite being a ghost, Touko was so scared that she was shivering. If Hisui were present, insensitive as he was to maidenly hearts, he would surely make a snide remark, inviting public anger.

"What distribution channels are you talking about? It's not the one used by surgery or research, right?"

Hearing Mei's question, Eruru looked a bit reluctant to speak, frowning as she answered.

"...For vampire use."

Mei went ah and understood, covering her mouth and nodding.

After all, one of the users was right here, so it was unavoidably embarrassing.

"...Do not worry, it is the truth after all. For vampires and dhampirs, blood is essential. To obtain it via peaceful means, the only way is to extract it secretly from the transfusion blood supply. Mine is provided by the Supernatural Investigations Section but strictly speaking, this is against regulations and does not count as legitimate use. After all, the point of blood donations is not to provide food for vampires or dhampirs."

Eruru spoke in self-mockery.

As a member of the police in charge of upholding law and order, yet forced to sustain life through illegal means, it was truly ironic.

"Then that means other vampires are obtaining blood from this channel...?"

"Very likely so. Inside the country, there are many vampires that the Supernatural Investigations Section has yet to identify and keep tabs on. Supposing they live peacefully, then there must exist some sort of stable supply channels. Kujou-san's foster mother probably should have her own methods of obtaining blood, different from the Supernatural Investigation Section's. And recently the volume of blood used in unidentified purposes is too great, hence the problem became prominent."

"I understand what you mean, but it's not like we are able to solve this problem, right? Isn't this the police's job? Or is there some other reason?"

Kirika's question made a lot of sense.

Assuming it was unrelated to the school, she had no obligation to help out.

"The missing blood all vanished in Seidou City before their trails were lost. In other words, all the blood has been transported here."

" " "......!" " "

Mei, Kirika and Touko exchanged glances.

Eruru continued to bring out the core matter gravely.

"After the blood vanished, Kujou-san's foster mother immediately returned. Are these two events truly coincidental?"

Eruru's sharp gaze sought the trio's opinion.

They did not speak.

None of them were able to answer.

"Actually, it is not some kind of serious crime. Vampires wanting blood is perfectly natural--There are some who hold this view but I cannot accept things as they stand. Also, there is one more matter that is worrying."

"What?"

Touko asked adorably but the next words spoken caused her expression to freeze.

"Rushella has already gone missing for over a month. Judging from her blood intake frequency and personality, she should be reaching her limit soon."

Limit. Everyone present knew what this word meant.

It was the desire for blood, an impulse that no vampire could escape.

Once the impulse expanded beyond what self-control could suppress, vampires turned into beasts.

"But she's not retarded, right? She'll find some kind of way to get blood... Right?"

Mei asked the others, seeking agreement, but the response was not optimistic.

Actually, she already knew the answer.

In the end, was Rushella going to suck the blood of someone apart from Hisui?

"Using the mystic eyes to control someone then suck their blood, or using the mystic eyes on medical personnel to steal blood packs--There are many ways and surely she would know of them. However, being so stubborn in her preferences, whether these methods can satisfy her is another matter. If she endures stubbornly, then the worst result might happen.

Everyone remained silent.

Every one of them worried for the safety of the missing Rushella.

At the same time, there was fear and unease in their hearts.

Since losing Hisui, this stable blood provider, how was she going to obtain fresh blood?

If she obtained blood and even killed people, or joined her kind in their underhanded ways--What should be done?

These unmentionable questions crossed everyone's mind but Eruru was the only one bold enough to speak them.

"Fortunately, no corpses with teeth marks on their necks have been discovered currently, nor vampire servants. However... Everyone should prepare ourselves. Of course, if the worst situation comes up, the Supernatural Investigations Section and I will handle it instead of letting you face a difficult choice."

Eruru closed the laptop and stood up.

"...Since Rushella is not here, it is time for me to leave the school. I shall be off now."

Eruru placed her computer into her bag and left the classroom.

Seeing her leave without looking back, the remaining trio shrugged helplessly.

"Eh... So what she means is if that vampire goes on rampage, she'll handle it without troubling us?"

"Still the same as always, despite clearly being a younger year, she keeps trying to shoulder everything herself..."

"That's so true, things should be left to a senior in life like me."

" "Forget about it if it's Touko-san." "

"WHY!?"

Touko yelled angrily. Unwilling to treat her seriously, Mei and Kirika went home on their separate ways.

After all, staying in this empty classroom was uncomfortable.

The absence of the club president weighed heavily on each club member's heart.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Silver Cross and Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Talk:Log Horizon

2014-01-26T18:31:57Z

Rockmosis: /* Editing Questions */

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc -- [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

:I was going to bring up something similar in the forums to get the other editors' opinions. I will ask about this as well. -- [[User:Guardianknight|Guardianknight]] ([[User talk:Guardianknight|talk]]) 07:25, 8 November 2013 (CST)

::We need someone to crosscheck with JP ver (TL-kun translate this from C -> E) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:48, 8 November 2013 (CST)

Just asking if this project are approved, and who is the Project Administrator, Project Supervisor and Project Leader: ? -- [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] 00:44, 10 November 2013 (CST)

:I doubt we need them for now. The translator isn't from BT, I don't think we can just "supervise other community translation" like the translation were ours -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Has there been any consensus about using Japanese honorifics, or nicknames? For example, Nyanta likes to call Shiroe "Shiroechi," and Soujirou as "Soujicchi" Would the translator mind? Also, I recently noticed that the punctuation for sentences could be different in the Japanese version. Would the translator mind if we tried to be consistent?

Also, the Japanese LN liked to consistently put terms in brackets like so: <Debauchery Tea Part> or <D.D.D>. How would the translator or others (but mainly the translator) feel about doing the same? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 09:48, 10 November 2013‎ (CST)

:TL-kun give us the permission to do whatever we want to his translation -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

::Really? Fantastic! I'll try and do this in phases/separate editing session, from least objectionable to most. That way, if people really have a problem with one phase of changes, they can undo them in one go. Hope that's ok with everyone?

::1)Japanese honorifcs/nicknames. Done with (v2-4). Wouldn't mind some feedback if people like this, or would prefer the original. Naturally, the most important opinion belongs to the TL, as I sure as fun can't do what he/she did, and I don't want to step on any toes.

::2)Matching sentences/punctuation to Japanese version. I think a number of the really long compound sentences may have been the result of Japanese->Chinese. On further reflection, that's basically saying I intend to review every line of the translation. I dunno what I was smoking, but it must have been good. Still, I opened my big mouth...my cross to bear, I suppose.
::-- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:55, 11 November 2013‎ (CST)

== Novel Illustrations ==

Seems someone from AnimeSuki already has all the illustrations up to volume 6.

Link to the message post: [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?s=65005d4bb56f58b9836e2ecf8c18ef9a&p=4865516#post4865516 Link]

Location of the novel illustrations: [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ/all Link] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 08:34, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Would anyone object to me trying to put the images from the novel into the approximate place where they belong in the chapters? I can only do that for the translated parts of volume 1 (its the only one i have a copy of the original work for reference)? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 14:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I dunno about anyone else, but I don't see a problem with it. Just so you know, I've put in hidden tags showing where each page starts, for volumes 2-3, and 4 pt 1. So that should give you an idea where each image went in the original volume. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 15:29, 1 December 2013 (CST)

::Ah, I may take a stab at doing some of that then. Out of curoisoty, are those page numbers based on the Japanese or Chinese books? Is a format similar to how they do it with Mahouka okay?([[Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_1]]) [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 15:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

Incidentally, I just checked on the illustration page numbers listed in for volume 1 and a lot of them were off by a few pages (I fixed them to match the paper copy), but maybe someone with a physical copy of books 2-5 should double-check the rest? Also, I just noticed we're using the cover of the manga for the series image, should we perhaps swap that with the cover of volume 1? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 03:45, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I can vouch for most of the images I uploaded in volumes 2-5 being in the right places; some illustrations in volume 5 could be in the wrong places but educatated guessing of where they should be according to the missing pages I have in my raws, is how I deduced where the rest go. Another note image files in volume 1 now need to be moved/renamed to the correct pages. I'll do that when I get back and can double check the illustrations, the double pages with page numbers at the bottom are correct.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:05, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Image fonts ==

Anyone know the font used in the translated images? Thinking about editing the annex ones. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:39, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:Anime Ace : [http://www.1001fonts.com/anime-ace-font.html Link] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:40, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Brackets ==

About those <> brackets in vol 2 chapter 4, it just seems out of place in full text because only that chapter has that brackets but others didn't. I create a new draft page for experiment uses to avoid such problems. : [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Draft]]

Isn't there any feedback from other editor about the use of <> brackets? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:35, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I only did it in v2c4p1+2, to see what people thought about how it looked, versus the previous version. And then those two parts in particular because I think those are among the more bracket-heavy parts, with all the guild names. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 11:53, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::For my point of view, the brackets is unnecessary, since the english reader (some of them and probably majority of them) is not accustomed to <> brackets. The english translation is mainly for english reader so it's pointless to copy japanese style for using 「」 brackets.
::Although for names and honorifics, I prefer to follow japanese ways.
::By the way, this is off topic, but could you use "<big><nowiki>-- ~~~~</nowiki></big>" in the end of your statement so others will know that you're the one who speaking -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:15, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:::I agree with LiTTleDRAgo, I feel the use of brackets is not totally necessary. Maybe for some special terms ('the bag of holding' comes to mind as an example) but with the amount of times that guild names actually show up in the text, it begins to feel cluttered. In terms of keeping to the original text, honorifics and furigana (even tho the use of furigana like {{furigana|Druid|Forest Mage}} {{furigana|Guardian|Protector Warrior}} {{furigana|Enchanter|Support Mage}} can appear more cluttered :S) are higher in terms of priority to me. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:04, 14 November 2013 (CST)

Alright, I think that's a clear majority then. LiTTleDRAgo, if you can get rid of that draft with the brackets? (I dunno how to go about it in a clean way) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:43, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Updated annex monster description images to English ==

I don't want to put them up yet without having someone look at them first see if looks OK and I didn't happen to misspell something.

[http://puu.sh/5iwE2.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_326-327.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwGk.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_324-325.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwHz.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_322-323.png] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:17, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I think you should overwrite the level number to Anime Ace as well, it's kind of out of place there. Also, the font color in the rank names & places (Normal, Party, Raid 1, Dungeon, Waterfront, etc) should be very dark grey like in the raws (it's hard to read because the color blends with the word ''Rank:'' & ''Found In:'')
:And you misspell at Mad Arousal Golem's rank, it's not '''Normal''' but '''Raid 1''' -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 20:37, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I had a go at editing the descriptions in the annex chapters, so go there for the updated text. Mad Carousal Golem's description still reads weird (the curse destroying the surrounding facilities doesn't sound right) so you may want to avoid editing that image for a while.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:46, 14 November 2013 (CST)

::I'll work on them this weekend. I'll also post the psd file which has all of the annex images in the volume 3 for anyone else who want to tweak them some more after my edits.
::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

Did the changes to the images please take a look again to see if it meets everyone's expectations. Drowzycow I added in the updated text for the mad carousel golem but like you said I'll wait for you to do a bit more editing on the wiki.

[http://puu.sh/5mdR7.png 1], [http://puu.sh/5mdUj.png 2], [http://puu.sh/5mdDi.png 3] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 11:59, 18 November 2013 (CST)

:I think that's already OK, you can upload them anytime (there are revert button even if there are mistake) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 15:58, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Speaking of the annex, didn't someone say that they were really "appendix"? Should we change them to that? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 17:40, 18 November 2013 (CST)
:It's obviously meant to be appendix (It says so in the bottom corner of each appendix page). 2 options; move the pages to the correct pages and delete the redirects (leaving this to those with page deleting powers) OR just relabel the links, leaving the pages as they are (this option may break all the fancy navbars tho which is why I left it as is, since it's a relatively minor thing).--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:33, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Is it possible to get one of you guys to place the images for volume 4 in the place where the text is like the rest of the other novels? I would do it but I don't have the actual LN in hand to figure where they go. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:56, 25 November 2013 (CST)

== Missing lines of text ==

So...something I've noticed is that sometimes there are missing lines/text. I've tried to translate them when I could, but other times, we're missing entire pages' worth of stuff. Almost 6 pages in volume 4, chapter 1 alone. Should we leave them alone, or is there someone in contact with the translator, who could ask if he/she might be willing to translate those? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Did you look in pastebin to see if this isn't a bad copy and paste when transferring it on Baka-Tsuki? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:35, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::I checked one instance, and the text was not there either. Besides, I'm pretty sure when whoever brings it over to BT, they just wait until the translator finishes the entire chapter before copying-pasting everything in one large chunk. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Can you post those missing text at forum? Maybe someone with great insight will translate those text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:27, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Not sure how I could do that. All I have are pictures of the pages, and I believe there're rules against posting up the raws. S'why I marked the places missing with "--missing text/line--" in the story (tagged so that they don't show up normally). I'm hoping between those and the page numbers, it should be relatively easy for someone with the novel to find the stuff. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 11:34, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:::You can extract those images to text with OCR or text recognition software (personally, I use this: <nowiki>www~mediafire~com/?ykvn1njkoo4</nowiki>) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:57, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, I'll give it a shot the next time I shut down my computer. (Happens less often than you would think.) In the meantime, anyone know about the original translator? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:02, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, so SimpleOCR needs Microsoft.net framework 1.1. Does it specifically have to be 1.1, or will a later version like 4.something work? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:::::Yeah, it specificially needs 1.1 ([http://www.microsoft.com/downloads/details.aspx?FamilyID=262d25e3-f589-4842-8157-034d1e7cf3a3&displaylang=en Microsoft .NET framework update 1.1] + [http://download.microsoft.com/download/8/b/4/8b4addd8-e957-4dea-bdb8-c4e00af5b94b/NDP1.1sp1-KB867460-X86.exe SP1]), also [http://download.microsoft.com/download/7/3/e/73ec6013-6db6-4789-857b-73dc0a831d64/langpack.exe japanese language pack] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:19, 6 December 2013 (CST)

::::::Well, installed all of those, but it doesn't seem to work. Just throws back a chime and an error message. Shazbot. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 12:52, 8 December 2013 (CST)

:::That's weird, what is your OS? Maybe you should do a google search for a free OCR according to your OS -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:27, 8 December 2013 (CST)

Doesn't look like Skythewood is taking a break on pastebin. He is already posted 2 chapter of volume 5. See if you can hit him up on twitter: https://twitter.com/skythewood because he mentions about edits you can contact him there.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:22, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Ah....I don't use Twitter. Social media, especially ones that only mean anything when you have a smartphone, are anathema to me. Also, because I don't have a smart phone. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:32, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Tell me the locations of the missing pages where they sit at what parts and I'll attempt to contact him about it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:43, 27 November 2013 (CST)

===Missing Text Locations===
Ok, here's what I found so far, also bear in mind that page numbers may be different in Japanese version(mine) from Chinese version (his). I also put up the lines that immediately precede and follow the missing text, to make it easier to find. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:11, 27 November 2013 (CST)

vol 2, ch 1

Page 32

Between lines:

:"In simple terms, it lets high-level players play with low-level players by dropping their levels and stats to match the lower level players."

:"Shiroe was an experienced player with deep insights into the game as well as top tier equipment. Using the 'Mentoring' system, Shiroe would be roughly one or two levels better than the twins, which is an ideal level to lead the twins as a mentor."

vol 2, ch 5

End of page 314,

Between lines, the side comment in parentheses.:

:"Harmonious in his dealings, but once he is set on something, he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal. The enchanter Shiroe with the nickname he dislikes, 'Black Heart Glasses.'"

:"An apostle of panties, frivolous, witty, and loves to jokes around, the guardian who is like an iron wall Naotsugu."

vol 3, ch 1
Page 63

Between lines, one missing line:

:"Shiroe has put in a lot of effort before the trip to collect intelligence on the 'League of Freedom Cities Eastal', but that is only from city bars and books. The first-hand information of the nobles' social network rarely flows out to the commoners."

:"The noises in the hall disappear like a retreating tide, the people near the door separate to either side. A prominent group appears from the door. In the crowd's gentle expectation and soft chatter, 3 ladies appear with their male escorts."

vol 4, ch5

page 315, missing text

between lines:

:"Are you okay?"

:Maryele pressed her temples. She has been using magic non-stop the whole day which makes the her head heavy and numb.

--------------------------
Sorry for not getting back to this sooner but I've twitted him so let's see if he gets back with us.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 02:07, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:Rasen, here is the pastebin for the missing items that you've reported. Skythewood went to each one and did a check and wrote in what was missing for ya. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

::Awesome, I've pasted in the new text. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:14, 30 November 2013 (CST)

Could someone ask skythewood about the missing text in volume 4? I wanted to wait until after Christmas to start bothering him again. --~~ (Rasen)

::Ok, added in the missing texts. What remains is apparently stuff not in the chinese novels.

== Volume 5, Chapter 3 ==

There appears to be a mostly complete translation (about 48 of 53 pages?) at [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sd588sQAUtHkvGscRuPWJvVMc2AjIiuNocroEU_ZxNM/edit?pli=1 here], however it appears to be a mixture of various anonymous authors. Do we want to perhaps post a comment there asking if we can post or link their translation once its complete, before all the contributors for that page disappear? I'm not sure what the procedure for that sort of thing is, but given that almost all of the BT translations for Log Horizon have come from skythewood (who mentions the other translation in his twitter), if we don't attempt to secure permission or link, it might be a while before we end up with a translation of that chapter on BT. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 16:00, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I tried to ask today but seems that too many people are looking at the file this I cannot see the comments to make a comment. If anyone else can get in to where they be able to see the tool bars please jump at the chance to do it.
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:11, 2 December 2013 (CST)

::I posed the question in the google doc, near the top. Awaiting a reply... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:29, 2 December 2013 (CST)

It looks like they'll be okay with it, unsure what the next step in this process is... i suppose it would be easiest if one of them posted it, otherwise do we have to contact the project administrator or something? should we also check if they're okay with us editing it, etc...? I'm really quite new here so I don't know what the next step is.... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 05:27, 2 December 2013 (CST)

:Yup, I saw you post and seen their reply back stating it was alright to be placed on here. Chapter 3 is finished I'm sure we will start adding it soon. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 12:32, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Translation for Log Horizon Volume 5, Chapter 3 has been completed and the group seems to be okay with it being posted and edited on baka-tsuki. I've extracted a copy of just the english text at ( http://pastebin.com/rniNFwuQ ), but I'm unsure as to what the next step is... should we just post that, or do we have to check with the project administrator or something else? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:27, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:Your best bet would be to ask LittleDrago (Project super). Although there shouldn't be any problem as rye have given permission, just be sure to give credit on the registration page. :) [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 06:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I pasted the chapter and updated the registration page as well. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:13, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Changing Series Cover Image ==

I'd like to change the series cover image to the cover of the first volume of the light novels (its currently from the first volume of the manga), if no one objects? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 19:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:While I realize it's not standard practice to use an non-LN image, I personally like the coloured manga cover more. Since it isn't a heavy spoiler image/has a proper caption indicating that's a manga cover, don't really see the harm in leaving it. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:35, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I'm curious on how it LN cover looks like. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:23, 4 December 2013 (CST)

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|The cover of Log Horizon volume one]]
I personally think the LN cover looks much more awesome than the manga, and that since our focus is exclusively on the LNs it would look more professional to just use the LN cover image. @Shido, the cover looks like the image on the right, when the settings for the series cover are applied to it.
[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 20:19, 4 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

:They're both equally great looking covers, although I'm leaning toward the manga cover because of the more vivid colors, and sharper details. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:59, 4 December 2013 (CST)

::Seeing as how we have the LN covers up next to their chapters, I don't really see a reason to have the same image twice on the same page. Now, if ever they decide to take the LN covers off, then I think you have a case. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:28, 4 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5 Chapter 3 non-English symbols. ==

I'm going to change some of these symbols that are used in other languages to what English Grammar typically uses. If no one has any issues with it.

Example:
「Libra Festival」 to (Libra Festival)

〈Adventurers〉 to <Adventurers> --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:30, 4 December 2013 (CST)

:for () brackets, it already used for some other meaning (such as thoughts). I personally prefer 「」 changed to "" and delete 〈〉 to match skythewood's translation
:-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:46, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Project Page Layout==
I'm thinking to change the project page layout, does anyone have a feedback?
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308289 Old (1 column without furigana)]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308419 1 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308427 2 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308428 2 column if resolution is too small (with furigana)]
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:04, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Keep it the same as before. Kind of smashed in there currently and not a fan of it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:01, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Don't mind the double columns, that looks okay but not convinced by the furigana. Like Shido says it looks mashed together, I wouldn't it might just be my tablet but it does look great on the PC either.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:06, 7 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 1 Page 338-339 image ==

I'm working on this image and cleaning some of the artifacts that I've seen on it. The Japanese words on the top of the grey area anyone know what that says? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm gonna go out on a limb and say "Elder Tales Class Table" --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

== Term continuity. ==

I'm not a translator or anything, I'm just trying to fix a few grammar errors when I see them (and make the script flow better... I'm also new here, account and forum-wise), but I've been seeing terms which seems as though they should be fixed being phrased in different ways.
* Is it "Elder Tale" or "Elder Tales"?
* Is it "League of Freedom Cities Eastal" or "Free Cities of Eastal League" (I've found at least three variations. As the name of a country, shouldn't this be somewhat constant?)
* Is "People of the Land" a title/race name, like Human, Elf and Dwarf? It's sometimes typed with first letter capitalization, sometimes without, sometimes used to refer to both plural and singular (for e.g. "she was a people of the land" as opposed to "she was a person of the land").

I hope you don't mind if I standardize the above terms, as well as any similar terms I encounter (I'll be using the first example quoted, because they're the first way the name is brought up).
[[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 00:01, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:As far as I know standardizing terms across volumes is quite welcome, so long as meaning isn't changed. You can consult the translator and discuss which standard they'd like. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 00:29, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:Eastal is the name of the league, so this instance "Free Cities of Eastal League" is wrong.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:51, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::Actually, it should either be "League of Free Cities, Eastal" or "Eastal League of Free Cities". I believe "league of free cities" is a similar term to kingdom, empire, dukedom, all of which are political systems (see Hanseatic League). Personally, considering the location of the league, I suspect Eastal is a transliteration of Eastern.
::"People of the land" is how the npc's in Elder Tale were called, to differentiate them from player controlled adventurers. I would suggest for groups, "People of the land be used",
::while for individuals, "lands(man/person/women)" be used instead. --[[User:Blake77|Blake77]] ([[User talk:Blake77|talk]]) 07:56, 26 December 2013 (CST)

For continuity sake, keep what they have already in Volumes 3 and 4 for the league. These have already been converted to be consistent in these volumes.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 20:32, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm pretty sure volume 1's image on pages 4-5 clearly supports "Elder Tales" as the name of the MMORPG, plus it probably flows better that way. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 21:28, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::::I could have sworn I replied, but I'm not seeing them... I'm rather lazy to type them over, so Thank You (and yes, i agree, where applicable), to the people above...

== Volume 5 Appendices ==

So, I was wondering if we want to /can use the appendices at http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW . The doc seems to suggest they are not from skythewood so I don't know if he can grant permission to use them, but its also not clear who translated them, and since they're listed there, I doubt anyone else will translate them. Thoughts? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:51, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:If you don't mind once you upload something please be sure to find the all of the TL notes and add reference tags to these. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:For the sake of order I believe it's best to limit who uploads what from the pastebin onto here. We already had an incident on the forums and the translators of Volume 5 chapter 4 wasn't happy about. We don't need to make them anymore angry and deny us from using their translations. Same goes with skythewood pastebin as sometimes he'll put a recent copy of someone's work on his pastebin page in the spirit of good faith. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

::ah, i was wondering about the volume 5 chapter 4 thing. I've not been following the forum side so much, but i didn't uploaded it because no one has answered my question about permissions on the google doc and it looked like it wasn't quite complete, although skythewood posted a version of it on his pastebin which said it needed editing, I'm guessing thats where the confusion came from. Usually he labels materials from other sources though (which he did in that case as well). Anyways, as far as i know, I've definitely grabbed the TL notes as well, whenever I've grabbed stuff from skythewood's pages for translations he's completed(which I've only done because he's explicitly stated in the past that his translations can be freely used in his pastebins). Anyways if people are unhappy with us having posted volume 5 chapter 4, perhaps we should remove it or disable it until we can secure permission properly? But definitely, it is a problem if we anger people. (thats part of why I went and asked back before we posted volume 5, chapter 3. ) Anyways, who should we limit the uploads to? (and what do we do if people overzealously bring something over without permission again?) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:37, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Can someone confirm that we have permission to have the appendices? (the ones on skythewood's translation of it http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW , seem to indicate that the appendices (but not the afterword) were authored by third parties and the discussion under this talk section appears to have been leaning towards "no")? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 01:16, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:I'll talk with skythewood tomorrow for that permission later tomorrow. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Permission is given for Volume 5 appendices for map guy's images.

https://twitter.com/BakaShido/status/417308444413005824
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:00, 29 December 2013 (CST)

==Translation updates from skythewood==
It appears he's caught up to his raws, going by this recent tweet. He's a Chinese to English translator, with volume 6 being released in chinese on Jan 9. So unless he uses fan translations expect a slowing down of releases. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:36, 29 December 2013 (CST)
:No one seems to be updating over here... Since he already has 3 chapters out (last i checked), does anyone mind if i just go ahead and edit-check, then post them? [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:57, 19 January 2014 (CST)

:That doesn't seem to be a good idea, since even he thinks those versions are translated from an incomplete/crappy source. It would probably be better to wait for him to get his hands on a more official source. --~~

:Well, I managed to get a Japanese copy, I just really suck with kanji. I was going to get some help from a family member and just compare his translation to my understanding of the original text (because if I translate it myself, it'll take me at least two months of constant work, ignoring studies)... Ah well, waiting does seem to be the better option. [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:25, 20 January 2014 (CST)

== Epub version. ==

For what is worth, I bound the first chapter into a epub after some work. It was a bit more involved then I like, but I managed to get it down to a process after some work. I used Sigil to create it. There are a number of steps involved, so it isn't just a straight copy and paste. It includes the title image and illustrations, but the chapter images didn't fit very well. I filled out the metadata, and I even added the translators to it. It only took me about 3 hours to wrap up (most of it was figuring things out). If I do any more (which depends on if this is wanted or not), it should take less time.

I was not sure how to go about hosting it, so I upped them it in two different places.

Epub Download Links
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/80ad4bfa
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/1ac21645
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/27321dca
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/3d5ff1c9

These look very good in something like Moon+, but only okay on something like Sumantra. But that isn't the epub's fault (Sumanta doesn't format intelligently).

I would do 5, but it is pending an edit. I might put the monster files in their own epubs. Volume 4 does have the terminology section, Volume 3 doesn't (at the moment). I might have to go back and redo volume 1.

Note: These are all your work anyway, except for hammering them into the epub format. If you want to host them here, you have my permission (if needed).

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:03, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:It's always good practice for any programmer or person making any epub to validate for any errors. This insures that your file is up to spec and should have the highest compatibility on the multiple readers apps available out there. Can check your files here: http://validator.idpf.org/

:Also I'm a bit curious on why you do not include the chapter profile images at beginning of each chapter? Maybe you have your reasons like the ones you have for the monster files. I'm just a bit picky when it comes to what the author and publisher had originally intended their book to be display as.

:Overall a good effort loads pretty nice.

:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:27, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::I wasn't aware there was a validator for it. I'll see about checking mine, and making a version 2. As for the chapter profile images, the main reason is that they are double page images. Other double pagers I split in two, but those really shouldn't be. I could put in an overly wide image, but I am not 100% sure how to force it to display on it's own (currently only the cover does that).

::But all that will probably have to be tomorrow. If you have other suggestions please let me know.

::[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:::Can say how this is done with Sigil since I don't use it; however, what you can do is use CSS and place the images in a div tag to be used as a way to force a page break before and after the image. In CSS you want to add these two properties to the div element: page-break-after:always; and page-break-before:always;

:::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:42, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Sigil is just a epub editing tool. Pretty good for what it does. Makes working with epub fairly intuitive.

Anyway, I fixed a few errors in the epubs. I removed "Part X" from the TOC, I can reverse this if no one likes it, but it was the easiest option to resolve some TOC issues. I recombined the double pages. I still didn't add the chapter images, since I couldn't find a way to get pages to work with my ebook reader. Short of giving them their own document, which may the only option for compatibility. I also redid the images in the first chapter so they are similar in quality to the later chapters.

I personally want to keep the volumes below 1 mb each. For a few reasons. First I like small files. I get positive mental feedback for making files smaller. Second, my upload is slow. So overly large files take a long time to upload. Last, and probably most persuasively, older epub readers have fits with large epub files.

Epub Download Links - Version 2
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/702508bb
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/a2a76c4e
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/74138d19
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/c5e5eaa1

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 20:44, 29 December 2013 (CST)

== Possible missing appendices for volume 1 ==

Volume 1 may be missing it's appendices. I'm asking our translator where the last 3 images sit in the book.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:35, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:Yes there is one double page that could act as an appendix that I've not uploaded (pgs 338-339) but it isn't formally considered an appendix, see the content pages in 002-003. What last 3 images are you referring to? Pgs 344-345, 346-347 towards the final pages. Author info/ads for the next book. There were other non-log horizon ads (Maoyuu Maou Yuusha I'm guessing) which weren't uploaded.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:28, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Shido, at the end of the Japanese version of volume 1, there is...
1) page 337: End of "Escape" (Vol 1 ch 5)
2) a double page that seems to be a list of classes and subclasses or something going by the icons ("Log Horizon Vol01 338-339.jpg")
3) afterword(pages 340-343)
4) a double page spread with author/artist/etc information on TOUNO Mamare, MATSUDA Shoji, HARA Kazuhiro along with what looks like other publication information("Log Horizon Vol01 344-345.jpg")
5) what appears to be a double-page advertisement for volume 2 (i'm not sure of which, though clearly log horizon related, there is a lot of bolded text and background text)("Log Horizon Vol01 346-347.jpg")
6) a one page ad for something to do with Maou Yuusha
7) a blank page
8) the back cover
Aside from the Maou Yuusha ad(and obviously the blanks and afterword), they're all in the Volume 1 novel illustrations) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:03, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:I already asked him about it and he already replied to me on twitter. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 13:36, 30 December 2013 (CST)

::If the translator is skythewood, can you ask him about the missing text in volume 4? (the stuff remaining in vol 2-3 may not be in the Chinese text) --Rasen

:::More missing text from the volume 4 stuff I already reported to him from the above topic? the link I gave you on the 30th had volume 4 missing text on there already. I thought that was already added by you? http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:45, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::::Sorry, I should have been more clear. Volume 4, chapter 2+. At the time, I had not yet reviewed the later chapters in the volume. --Rasen

:::::Ok I'll ask him again. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Rasen, he updated that one pastebin for the rest of the chapters of volume 4. Same link as before just look further down for it. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:29, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:Awesome, I've added in the new stuff, and whatever's left isn't in the Chinese version. --Rasen

== Editing Questions ==

I was wondering if we should capitalize class and subclasses like Samurai, Scribe and Maid. I currently am editing them all to lower case because that is how the earlier translations were, but I'm wondering if anyone has any opinions.

Also, should terms like League of Freedom Towns Eastal and Holy Empire Westelande have singular apostrophes around them?

One more thing, if referring to a singular People of the Land, should it be changed to Person of the Land? I have been keeping it as "a People of the Land" although that sounds weird.

That's all the questions I have for now.
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 12:23, 26 January 2014 (CST)

Talk:Log Horizon

2014-01-26T18:23:42Z

Rockmosis: /* Editing Questions */ new section

== About honorific ==

Can we just use normal Japanase honorific such as -san,-sama, onii-chan, etc -- [[User:Endo|Endo]] ([[User talk:Endo|talk]]) 08 November 2013

:I was going to bring up something similar in the forums to get the other editors' opinions. I will ask about this as well. -- [[User:Guardianknight|Guardianknight]] ([[User talk:Guardianknight|talk]]) 07:25, 8 November 2013 (CST)

::We need someone to crosscheck with JP ver (TL-kun translate this from C -> E) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:48, 8 November 2013 (CST)

Just asking if this project are approved, and who is the Project Administrator, Project Supervisor and Project Leader: ? -- [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]] 00:44, 10 November 2013 (CST)

:I doubt we need them for now. The translator isn't from BT, I don't think we can just "supervise other community translation" like the translation were ours -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Has there been any consensus about using Japanese honorifics, or nicknames? For example, Nyanta likes to call Shiroe "Shiroechi," and Soujirou as "Soujicchi" Would the translator mind? Also, I recently noticed that the punctuation for sentences could be different in the Japanese version. Would the translator mind if we tried to be consistent?

Also, the Japanese LN liked to consistently put terms in brackets like so: <Debauchery Tea Part> or <D.D.D>. How would the translator or others (but mainly the translator) feel about doing the same? -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 09:48, 10 November 2013‎ (CST)

:TL-kun give us the permission to do whatever we want to his translation -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 03:01, 10 November 2013 (CST)

::Really? Fantastic! I'll try and do this in phases/separate editing session, from least objectionable to most. That way, if people really have a problem with one phase of changes, they can undo them in one go. Hope that's ok with everyone?

::1)Japanese honorifcs/nicknames. Done with (v2-4). Wouldn't mind some feedback if people like this, or would prefer the original. Naturally, the most important opinion belongs to the TL, as I sure as fun can't do what he/she did, and I don't want to step on any toes.

::2)Matching sentences/punctuation to Japanese version. I think a number of the really long compound sentences may have been the result of Japanese->Chinese. On further reflection, that's basically saying I intend to review every line of the translation. I dunno what I was smoking, but it must have been good. Still, I opened my big mouth...my cross to bear, I suppose.
::-- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 12:55, 11 November 2013‎ (CST)

== Novel Illustrations ==

Seems someone from AnimeSuki already has all the illustrations up to volume 6.

Link to the message post: [http://forums.animesuki.com/showthread.php?s=65005d4bb56f58b9836e2ecf8c18ef9a&p=4865516#post4865516 Link]

Location of the novel illustrations: [http://imgur.com/a/BMYhZ/all Link] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 08:34, 10 November 2013 (CST)

Would anyone object to me trying to put the images from the novel into the approximate place where they belong in the chapters? I can only do that for the translated parts of volume 1 (its the only one i have a copy of the original work for reference)? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 14:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I dunno about anyone else, but I don't see a problem with it. Just so you know, I've put in hidden tags showing where each page starts, for volumes 2-3, and 4 pt 1. So that should give you an idea where each image went in the original volume. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 15:29, 1 December 2013 (CST)

::Ah, I may take a stab at doing some of that then. Out of curoisoty, are those page numbers based on the Japanese or Chinese books? Is a format similar to how they do it with Mahouka okay?([[Mahouka_Koukou_no_Rettousei:Volume_1_Chapter_1]]) [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 15:44, 1 December 2013 (CST)

Incidentally, I just checked on the illustration page numbers listed in for volume 1 and a lot of them were off by a few pages (I fixed them to match the paper copy), but maybe someone with a physical copy of books 2-5 should double-check the rest? Also, I just noticed we're using the cover of the manga for the series image, should we perhaps swap that with the cover of volume 1? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 03:45, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I can vouch for most of the images I uploaded in volumes 2-5 being in the right places; some illustrations in volume 5 could be in the wrong places but educatated guessing of where they should be according to the missing pages I have in my raws, is how I deduced where the rest go. Another note image files in volume 1 now need to be moved/renamed to the correct pages. I'll do that when I get back and can double check the illustrations, the double pages with page numbers at the bottom are correct.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 14:05, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Image fonts ==

Anyone know the font used in the translated images? Thinking about editing the annex ones. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:39, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:Anime Ace : [http://www.1001fonts.com/anime-ace-font.html Link] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:40, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Brackets ==

About those <> brackets in vol 2 chapter 4, it just seems out of place in full text because only that chapter has that brackets but others didn't. I create a new draft page for experiment uses to avoid such problems. : [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4 Draft]]

Isn't there any feedback from other editor about the use of <> brackets? -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:35, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I only did it in v2c4p1+2, to see what people thought about how it looked, versus the previous version. And then those two parts in particular because I think those are among the more bracket-heavy parts, with all the guild names. -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] 11:53, 14 November 2013‎ (CST)

::For my point of view, the brackets is unnecessary, since the english reader (some of them and probably majority of them) is not accustomed to <> brackets. The english translation is mainly for english reader so it's pointless to copy japanese style for using 「」 brackets.
::Although for names and honorifics, I prefer to follow japanese ways.
::By the way, this is off topic, but could you use "<big><nowiki>-- ~~~~</nowiki></big>" in the end of your statement so others will know that you're the one who speaking -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:15, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:::I agree with LiTTleDRAgo, I feel the use of brackets is not totally necessary. Maybe for some special terms ('the bag of holding' comes to mind as an example) but with the amount of times that guild names actually show up in the text, it begins to feel cluttered. In terms of keeping to the original text, honorifics and furigana (even tho the use of furigana like {{furigana|Druid|Forest Mage}} {{furigana|Guardian|Protector Warrior}} {{furigana|Enchanter|Support Mage}} can appear more cluttered :S) are higher in terms of priority to me. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:04, 14 November 2013 (CST)

Alright, I think that's a clear majority then. LiTTleDRAgo, if you can get rid of that draft with the brackets? (I dunno how to go about it in a clean way) -- [[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:43, 14 November 2013 (CST)

== Updated annex monster description images to English ==

I don't want to put them up yet without having someone look at them first see if looks OK and I didn't happen to misspell something.

[http://puu.sh/5iwE2.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_326-327.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwGk.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_324-325.png], [http://puu.sh/5iwHz.png Log_Horizon_Vol03_322-323.png] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:17, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I think you should overwrite the level number to Anime Ace as well, it's kind of out of place there. Also, the font color in the rank names & places (Normal, Party, Raid 1, Dungeon, Waterfront, etc) should be very dark grey like in the raws (it's hard to read because the color blends with the word ''Rank:'' & ''Found In:'')
:And you misspell at Mad Arousal Golem's rank, it's not '''Normal''' but '''Raid 1''' -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 20:37, 14 November 2013 (CST)

:I had a go at editing the descriptions in the annex chapters, so go there for the updated text. Mad Carousal Golem's description still reads weird (the curse destroying the surrounding facilities doesn't sound right) so you may want to avoid editing that image for a while.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 20:46, 14 November 2013 (CST)

::I'll work on them this weekend. I'll also post the psd file which has all of the annex images in the volume 3 for anyone else who want to tweak them some more after my edits.
::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:38, 16 November 2013 (CST)

Did the changes to the images please take a look again to see if it meets everyone's expectations. Drowzycow I added in the updated text for the mad carousel golem but like you said I'll wait for you to do a bit more editing on the wiki.

[http://puu.sh/5mdR7.png 1], [http://puu.sh/5mdUj.png 2], [http://puu.sh/5mdDi.png 3] --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 11:59, 18 November 2013 (CST)

:I think that's already OK, you can upload them anytime (there are revert button even if there are mistake) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 15:58, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Speaking of the annex, didn't someone say that they were really "appendix"? Should we change them to that? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 17:40, 18 November 2013 (CST)
:It's obviously meant to be appendix (It says so in the bottom corner of each appendix page). 2 options; move the pages to the correct pages and delete the redirects (leaving this to those with page deleting powers) OR just relabel the links, leaving the pages as they are (this option may break all the fancy navbars tho which is why I left it as is, since it's a relatively minor thing).--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 18:33, 18 November 2013 (CST)

Is it possible to get one of you guys to place the images for volume 4 in the place where the text is like the rest of the other novels? I would do it but I don't have the actual LN in hand to figure where they go. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:56, 25 November 2013 (CST)

== Missing lines of text ==

So...something I've noticed is that sometimes there are missing lines/text. I've tried to translate them when I could, but other times, we're missing entire pages' worth of stuff. Almost 6 pages in volume 4, chapter 1 alone. Should we leave them alone, or is there someone in contact with the translator, who could ask if he/she might be willing to translate those? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 09:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Did you look in pastebin to see if this isn't a bad copy and paste when transferring it on Baka-Tsuki? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:35, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::I checked one instance, and the text was not there either. Besides, I'm pretty sure when whoever brings it over to BT, they just wait until the translator finishes the entire chapter before copying-pasting everything in one large chunk. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 10:39, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Can you post those missing text at forum? Maybe someone with great insight will translate those text -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:27, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Not sure how I could do that. All I have are pictures of the pages, and I believe there're rules against posting up the raws. S'why I marked the places missing with "--missing text/line--" in the story (tagged so that they don't show up normally). I'm hoping between those and the page numbers, it should be relatively easy for someone with the novel to find the stuff. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 11:34, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:::You can extract those images to text with OCR or text recognition software (personally, I use this: <nowiki>www~mediafire~com/?ykvn1njkoo4</nowiki>) -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 11:57, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, I'll give it a shot the next time I shut down my computer. (Happens less often than you would think.) In the meantime, anyone know about the original translator? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:02, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::::Ok, so SimpleOCR needs Microsoft.net framework 1.1. Does it specifically have to be 1.1, or will a later version like 4.something work? --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:::::Yeah, it specificially needs 1.1 ([http://www.microsoft.com/downloads/details.aspx?FamilyID=262d25e3-f589-4842-8157-034d1e7cf3a3&displaylang=en Microsoft .NET framework update 1.1] + [http://download.microsoft.com/download/8/b/4/8b4addd8-e957-4dea-bdb8-c4e00af5b94b/NDP1.1sp1-KB867460-X86.exe SP1]), also [http://download.microsoft.com/download/7/3/e/73ec6013-6db6-4789-857b-73dc0a831d64/langpack.exe japanese language pack] -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 09:19, 6 December 2013 (CST)

::::::Well, installed all of those, but it doesn't seem to work. Just throws back a chime and an error message. Shazbot. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 12:52, 8 December 2013 (CST)

:::That's weird, what is your OS? Maybe you should do a google search for a free OCR according to your OS -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 01:27, 8 December 2013 (CST)

Doesn't look like Skythewood is taking a break on pastebin. He is already posted 2 chapter of volume 5. See if you can hit him up on twitter: https://twitter.com/skythewood because he mentions about edits you can contact him there.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 14:22, 27 November 2013 (CST)

:Ah....I don't use Twitter. Social media, especially ones that only mean anything when you have a smartphone, are anathema to me. Also, because I don't have a smart phone. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 14:32, 27 November 2013 (CST)

::Tell me the locations of the missing pages where they sit at what parts and I'll attempt to contact him about it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:43, 27 November 2013 (CST)

===Missing Text Locations===
Ok, here's what I found so far, also bear in mind that page numbers may be different in Japanese version(mine) from Chinese version (his). I also put up the lines that immediately precede and follow the missing text, to make it easier to find. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 23:11, 27 November 2013 (CST)

vol 2, ch 1

Page 32

Between lines:

:"In simple terms, it lets high-level players play with low-level players by dropping their levels and stats to match the lower level players."

:"Shiroe was an experienced player with deep insights into the game as well as top tier equipment. Using the 'Mentoring' system, Shiroe would be roughly one or two levels better than the twins, which is an ideal level to lead the twins as a mentor."

vol 2, ch 5

End of page 314,

Between lines, the side comment in parentheses.:

:"Harmonious in his dealings, but once he is set on something, he will do whatever it takes to achieve his goal. The enchanter Shiroe with the nickname he dislikes, 'Black Heart Glasses.'"

:"An apostle of panties, frivolous, witty, and loves to jokes around, the guardian who is like an iron wall Naotsugu."

vol 3, ch 1
Page 63

Between lines, one missing line:

:"Shiroe has put in a lot of effort before the trip to collect intelligence on the 'League of Freedom Cities Eastal', but that is only from city bars and books. The first-hand information of the nobles' social network rarely flows out to the commoners."

:"The noises in the hall disappear like a retreating tide, the people near the door separate to either side. A prominent group appears from the door. In the crowd's gentle expectation and soft chatter, 3 ladies appear with their male escorts."

vol 4, ch5

page 315, missing text

between lines:

:"Are you okay?"

:Maryele pressed her temples. She has been using magic non-stop the whole day which makes the her head heavy and numb.

--------------------------
Sorry for not getting back to this sooner but I've twitted him so let's see if he gets back with us.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 02:07, 30 November 2013 (CST)

:Rasen, here is the pastebin for the missing items that you've reported. Skythewood went to each one and did a check and wrote in what was missing for ya. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:17, 30 November 2013 (CST)

::Awesome, I've pasted in the new text. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 20:14, 30 November 2013 (CST)

Could someone ask skythewood about the missing text in volume 4? I wanted to wait until after Christmas to start bothering him again. --~~ (Rasen)

::Ok, added in the missing texts. What remains is apparently stuff not in the chinese novels.

== Volume 5, Chapter 3 ==

There appears to be a mostly complete translation (about 48 of 53 pages?) at [https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sd588sQAUtHkvGscRuPWJvVMc2AjIiuNocroEU_ZxNM/edit?pli=1 here], however it appears to be a mixture of various anonymous authors. Do we want to perhaps post a comment there asking if we can post or link their translation once its complete, before all the contributors for that page disappear? I'm not sure what the procedure for that sort of thing is, but given that almost all of the BT translations for Log Horizon have come from skythewood (who mentions the other translation in his twitter), if we don't attempt to secure permission or link, it might be a while before we end up with a translation of that chapter on BT. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 16:00, 1 December 2013 (CST)

:I tried to ask today but seems that too many people are looking at the file this I cannot see the comments to make a comment. If anyone else can get in to where they be able to see the tool bars please jump at the chance to do it.
:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 00:11, 2 December 2013 (CST)

::I posed the question in the google doc, near the top. Awaiting a reply... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:29, 2 December 2013 (CST)

It looks like they'll be okay with it, unsure what the next step in this process is... i suppose it would be easiest if one of them posted it, otherwise do we have to contact the project administrator or something? should we also check if they're okay with us editing it, etc...? I'm really quite new here so I don't know what the next step is.... [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 05:27, 2 December 2013 (CST)

:Yup, I saw you post and seen their reply back stating it was alright to be placed on here. Chapter 3 is finished I'm sure we will start adding it soon. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 12:32, 2 December 2013 (CST)

Translation for Log Horizon Volume 5, Chapter 3 has been completed and the group seems to be okay with it being posted and edited on baka-tsuki. I've extracted a copy of just the english text at ( http://pastebin.com/rniNFwuQ ), but I'm unsure as to what the next step is... should we just post that, or do we have to check with the project administrator or something else? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:27, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:Your best bet would be to ask LittleDrago (Project super). Although there shouldn't be any problem as rye have given permission, just be sure to give credit on the registration page. :) [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 06:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I pasted the chapter and updated the registration page as well. -- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 12:13, 3 December 2013 (CST)

== Changing Series Cover Image ==

I'd like to change the series cover image to the cover of the first volume of the light novels (its currently from the first volume of the manga), if no one objects? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 19:49, 3 December 2013 (CST)

:While I realize it's not standard practice to use an non-LN image, I personally like the coloured manga cover more. Since it isn't a heavy spoiler image/has a proper caption indicating that's a manga cover, don't really see the harm in leaving it. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 21:35, 3 December 2013 (CST)

::I'm curious on how it LN cover looks like. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:23, 4 December 2013 (CST)

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|The cover of Log Horizon volume one]]
I personally think the LN cover looks much more awesome than the manga, and that since our focus is exclusively on the LNs it would look more professional to just use the LN cover image. @Shido, the cover looks like the image on the right, when the settings for the series cover are applied to it.
[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 20:19, 4 December 2013 (CST)
</div>

:They're both equally great looking covers, although I'm leaning toward the manga cover because of the more vivid colors, and sharper details. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 20:59, 4 December 2013 (CST)

::Seeing as how we have the LN covers up next to their chapters, I don't really see a reason to have the same image twice on the same page. Now, if ever they decide to take the LN covers off, then I think you have a case. --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 21:28, 4 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 5 Chapter 3 non-English symbols. ==

I'm going to change some of these symbols that are used in other languages to what English Grammar typically uses. If no one has any issues with it.

Example:
「Libra Festival」 to (Libra Festival)

〈Adventurers〉 to <Adventurers> --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 17:30, 4 December 2013 (CST)

:for () brackets, it already used for some other meaning (such as thoughts). I personally prefer 「」 changed to "" and delete 〈〉 to match skythewood's translation
:-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 17:46, 4 December 2013 (CST)

==Project Page Layout==
I'm thinking to change the project page layout, does anyone have a feedback?
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308289 Old (1 column without furigana)]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308419 1 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308427 2 column with furigana]
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/project/index.php?title=Log_Horizon&oldid=308428 2 column if resolution is too small (with furigana)]
-- [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]] ([[User_talk:LiTTleDRAgo|Talk]]) 07:04, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Keep it the same as before. Kind of smashed in there currently and not a fan of it. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 10:01, 6 December 2013 (CST)

:Don't mind the double columns, that looks okay but not convinced by the furigana. Like Shido says it looks mashed together, I wouldn't it might just be my tablet but it does look great on the PC either.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 06:06, 7 December 2013 (CST)

== Volume 1 Page 338-339 image ==

I'm working on this image and cleaning some of the artifacts that I've seen on it. The Japanese words on the top of the grey area anyone know what that says? --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm gonna go out on a limb and say "Elder Tales Class Table" --[[User:Rasen|Rasen]] ([[User talk:Rasen|talk]]) 19:38, 21 December 2013 (CST)

== Term continuity. ==

I'm not a translator or anything, I'm just trying to fix a few grammar errors when I see them (and make the script flow better... I'm also new here, account and forum-wise), but I've been seeing terms which seems as though they should be fixed being phrased in different ways.
* Is it "Elder Tale" or "Elder Tales"?
* Is it "League of Freedom Cities Eastal" or "Free Cities of Eastal League" (I've found at least three variations. As the name of a country, shouldn't this be somewhat constant?)
* Is "People of the Land" a title/race name, like Human, Elf and Dwarf? It's sometimes typed with first letter capitalization, sometimes without, sometimes used to refer to both plural and singular (for e.g. "she was a people of the land" as opposed to "she was a person of the land").

I hope you don't mind if I standardize the above terms, as well as any similar terms I encounter (I'll be using the first example quoted, because they're the first way the name is brought up).
[[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 00:01, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:As far as I know standardizing terms across volumes is quite welcome, so long as meaning isn't changed. You can consult the translator and discuss which standard they'd like. [[User:All Nighter94|All Night]] ([[User talk:All Nighter94|talk]]) 00:29, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:Eastal is the name of the league, so this instance "Free Cities of Eastal League" is wrong.--[[User:KuroiHikari|KuroiHikari]] ([[User_talk:KuroiHikari|Talk]] | ) 01:51, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::Actually, it should either be "League of Free Cities, Eastal" or "Eastal League of Free Cities". I believe "league of free cities" is a similar term to kingdom, empire, dukedom, all of which are political systems (see Hanseatic League). Personally, considering the location of the league, I suspect Eastal is a transliteration of Eastern.
::"People of the land" is how the npc's in Elder Tale were called, to differentiate them from player controlled adventurers. I would suggest for groups, "People of the land be used",
::while for individuals, "lands(man/person/women)" be used instead. --[[User:Blake77|Blake77]] ([[User talk:Blake77|talk]]) 07:56, 26 December 2013 (CST)

For continuity sake, keep what they have already in Volumes 3 and 4 for the league. These have already been converted to be consistent in these volumes.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 20:32, 26 December 2013 (CST)

:I'm pretty sure volume 1's image on pages 4-5 clearly supports "Elder Tales" as the name of the MMORPG, plus it probably flows better that way. [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 21:28, 26 December 2013 (CST)

::::I could have sworn I replied, but I'm not seeing them... I'm rather lazy to type them over, so Thank You (and yes, i agree, where applicable), to the people above...

== Volume 5 Appendices ==

So, I was wondering if we want to /can use the appendices at http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW . The doc seems to suggest they are not from skythewood so I don't know if he can grant permission to use them, but its also not clear who translated them, and since they're listed there, I doubt anyone else will translate them. Thoughts? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:51, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:If you don't mind once you upload something please be sure to find the all of the TL notes and add reference tags to these. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

:For the sake of order I believe it's best to limit who uploads what from the pastebin onto here. We already had an incident on the forums and the translators of Volume 5 chapter 4 wasn't happy about. We don't need to make them anymore angry and deny us from using their translations. Same goes with skythewood pastebin as sometimes he'll put a recent copy of someone's work on his pastebin page in the spirit of good faith. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 16:27, 28 December 2013 (CST)

::ah, i was wondering about the volume 5 chapter 4 thing. I've not been following the forum side so much, but i didn't uploaded it because no one has answered my question about permissions on the google doc and it looked like it wasn't quite complete, although skythewood posted a version of it on his pastebin which said it needed editing, I'm guessing thats where the confusion came from. Usually he labels materials from other sources though (which he did in that case as well). Anyways, as far as i know, I've definitely grabbed the TL notes as well, whenever I've grabbed stuff from skythewood's pages for translations he's completed(which I've only done because he's explicitly stated in the past that his translations can be freely used in his pastebins). Anyways if people are unhappy with us having posted volume 5 chapter 4, perhaps we should remove it or disable it until we can secure permission properly? But definitely, it is a problem if we anger people. (thats part of why I went and asked back before we posted volume 5, chapter 3. ) Anyways, who should we limit the uploads to? (and what do we do if people overzealously bring something over without permission again?) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 00:37, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Can someone confirm that we have permission to have the appendices? (the ones on skythewood's translation of it http://pastebin.com/hpEAm0GW , seem to indicate that the appendices (but not the afterword) were authored by third parties and the discussion under this talk section appears to have been leaning towards "no")? [[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 01:16, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:I'll talk with skythewood tomorrow for that permission later tomorrow. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Permission is given for Volume 5 appendices for map guy's images.

https://twitter.com/BakaShido/status/417308444413005824
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 09:00, 29 December 2013 (CST)

==Translation updates from skythewood==
It appears he's caught up to his raws, going by this recent tweet. He's a Chinese to English translator, with volume 6 being released in chinese on Jan 9. So unless he uses fan translations expect a slowing down of releases. --[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 05:36, 29 December 2013 (CST)
:No one seems to be updating over here... Since he already has 3 chapters out (last i checked), does anyone mind if i just go ahead and edit-check, then post them? [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:57, 19 January 2014 (CST)

:That doesn't seem to be a good idea, since even he thinks those versions are translated from an incomplete/crappy source. It would probably be better to wait for him to get his hands on a more official source. --~~

:Well, I managed to get a Japanese copy, I just really suck with kanji. I was going to get some help from a family member and just compare his translation to my understanding of the original text (because if I translate it myself, it'll take me at least two months of constant work, ignoring studies)... Ah well, waiting does seem to be the better option. [[User:Nerazim|Nerazim]] ([[User talk:Nerazim|talk]]) 15:25, 20 January 2014 (CST)

== Epub version. ==

For what is worth, I bound the first chapter into a epub after some work. It was a bit more involved then I like, but I managed to get it down to a process after some work. I used Sigil to create it. There are a number of steps involved, so it isn't just a straight copy and paste. It includes the title image and illustrations, but the chapter images didn't fit very well. I filled out the metadata, and I even added the translators to it. It only took me about 3 hours to wrap up (most of it was figuring things out). If I do any more (which depends on if this is wanted or not), it should take less time.

I was not sure how to go about hosting it, so I upped them it in two different places.

Epub Download Links
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/80ad4bfa
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/1ac21645
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/27321dca
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/3d5ff1c9

These look very good in something like Moon+, but only okay on something like Sumantra. But that isn't the epub's fault (Sumanta doesn't format intelligently).

I would do 5, but it is pending an edit. I might put the monster files in their own epubs. Volume 4 does have the terminology section, Volume 3 doesn't (at the moment). I might have to go back and redo volume 1.

Note: These are all your work anyway, except for hammering them into the epub format. If you want to host them here, you have my permission (if needed).

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:03, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:It's always good practice for any programmer or person making any epub to validate for any errors. This insures that your file is up to spec and should have the highest compatibility on the multiple readers apps available out there. Can check your files here: http://validator.idpf.org/

:Also I'm a bit curious on why you do not include the chapter profile images at beginning of each chapter? Maybe you have your reasons like the ones you have for the monster files. I'm just a bit picky when it comes to what the author and publisher had originally intended their book to be display as.

:Overall a good effort loads pretty nice.

:--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:27, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::I wasn't aware there was a validator for it. I'll see about checking mine, and making a version 2. As for the chapter profile images, the main reason is that they are double page images. Other double pagers I split in two, but those really shouldn't be. I could put in an overly wide image, but I am not 100% sure how to force it to display on it's own (currently only the cover does that).

::But all that will probably have to be tomorrow. If you have other suggestions please let me know.

::[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 18:51, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:::Can say how this is done with Sigil since I don't use it; however, what you can do is use CSS and place the images in a div tag to be used as a way to force a page break before and after the image. In CSS you want to add these two properties to the div element: page-break-after:always; and page-break-before:always;

:::--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:42, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Sigil is just a epub editing tool. Pretty good for what it does. Makes working with epub fairly intuitive.

Anyway, I fixed a few errors in the epubs. I removed "Part X" from the TOC, I can reverse this if no one likes it, but it was the easiest option to resolve some TOC issues. I recombined the double pages. I still didn't add the chapter images, since I couldn't find a way to get pages to work with my ebook reader. Short of giving them their own document, which may the only option for compatibility. I also redid the images in the first chapter so they are similar in quality to the later chapters.

I personally want to keep the volumes below 1 mb each. For a few reasons. First I like small files. I get positive mental feedback for making files smaller. Second, my upload is slow. So overly large files take a long time to upload. Last, and probably most persuasively, older epub readers have fits with large epub files.

Epub Download Links - Version 2
*Volume 1: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/702508bb
*Volume 2: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/a2a76c4e
*Volume 3: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/74138d19
*Volume 4: http://www.datafilehost.com/d/c5e5eaa1

[[User:Chasesan|Chase-san]] ([[User talk:Chasesan|talk]]) 20:44, 29 December 2013 (CST)

== Possible missing appendices for volume 1 ==

Volume 1 may be missing it's appendices. I'm asking our translator where the last 3 images sit in the book.
--[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 18:35, 29 December 2013 (CST)

:Yes there is one double page that could act as an appendix that I've not uploaded (pgs 338-339) but it isn't formally considered an appendix, see the content pages in 002-003. What last 3 images are you referring to? Pgs 344-345, 346-347 towards the final pages. Author info/ads for the next book. There were other non-log horizon ads (Maoyuu Maou Yuusha I'm guessing) which weren't uploaded.--[[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]] ([[User talk:Drowzycow|talk]]) 19:28, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Shido, at the end of the Japanese version of volume 1, there is...
1) page 337: End of "Escape" (Vol 1 ch 5)
2) a double page that seems to be a list of classes and subclasses or something going by the icons ("Log Horizon Vol01 338-339.jpg")
3) afterword(pages 340-343)
4) a double page spread with author/artist/etc information on TOUNO Mamare, MATSUDA Shoji, HARA Kazuhiro along with what looks like other publication information("Log Horizon Vol01 344-345.jpg")
5) what appears to be a double-page advertisement for volume 2 (i'm not sure of which, though clearly log horizon related, there is a lot of bolded text and background text)("Log Horizon Vol01 346-347.jpg")
6) a one page ad for something to do with Maou Yuusha
7) a blank page
8) the back cover
Aside from the Maou Yuusha ad(and obviously the blanks and afterword), they're all in the Volume 1 novel illustrations) --[[User:Madoka2029|Madoka2029]] ([[User talk:Madoka2029|talk]]) 04:03, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:I already asked him about it and he already replied to me on twitter. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 13:36, 30 December 2013 (CST)

::If the translator is skythewood, can you ask him about the missing text in volume 4? (the stuff remaining in vol 2-3 may not be in the Chinese text) --Rasen

:::More missing text from the volume 4 stuff I already reported to him from the above topic? the link I gave you on the 30th had volume 4 missing text on there already. I thought that was already added by you? http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 19:45, 29 December 2013 (CST)

::::Sorry, I should have been more clear. Volume 4, chapter 2+. At the time, I had not yet reviewed the later chapters in the volume. --Rasen

:::::Ok I'll ask him again. --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 21:41, 29 December 2013 (CST)

Rasen, he updated that one pastebin for the rest of the chapters of volume 4. Same link as before just look further down for it. http://pastebin.com/ThEzFadJ --[[User:Shido|Shido]] ([[User talk:Shido|talk]]) 01:29, 30 December 2013 (CST)

:Awesome, I've added in the new stuff, and whatever's left isn't in the Chinese version. --Rasen

== Editing Questions ==

I was wondering if we should capitalize class and subclasses like Samurai, Scribe and Maid. I currently am editing them all to lower case because that is how the earlier translations were, but I'm wondering if anyone has any opinions.

Also, should terms like League of Freedom Towns Eastal and Holy Empire Westelande have singular apostrophes around them?

That's all the questions I have for now.
--[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 12:23, 26 January 2014 (CST)

Log Horizon Specific Guidelines

2014-01-15T02:43:41Z

Rockmosis: The translations have been using Elder Tales instead of Elder Tale for a while now. If someone disagrees, please change them.

This page serves to supplement the general [[Format guideline|format/style guideline page]] to minimize inconsistencies in formatting, style, naming, etc., among different translators and editors. Please go through [[Format guideline|that page]] before this page if you have not done so yet. Any new suggestions or disagreements with the guidelines are welcome, and such discussions should be carried out on '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=6001 Here]'''. '''When using the talk pages, please sign your posts using the signature button.''' The project supervisor (if he/she exists) shall have the final say. Before suggesting a change, do bear in mind the impact of the change to already translated content and weigh that against the value and importance of the change.

'''Warning: This page contains possible spoilers!'''

=Formatting & Style=

=Names & Terminology=
Translators who encounter a '''recurring''' term or name not listed here are encouraged to update this list. If in doubt, discuss on the talk page or in the forums for input from other Japanese raw readers.

==Characters==

===Adventurers===

====Main Characters====

*シロエ = Shiroe
**城鐘恵(シロガネケイ) = Shirogane Kei
*直継（なおつぐ） = Naotsugu
*アカツキ = Akatsuki

====Log Horizon====

*にゃん太（にゃんた） = Nyanta
*ミノリ = Minori
*トウヤ = Tohya - See character descriptions after TOC in LN Volume 3
*五十鈴（いすず） = Isuzu
*ルンデルハウス=コード = Rundelhous Code

====Crescent Moon Alliance====

*マリエール = Maryele - See character descriptions after TOC in LN Volume 6
*ヘンリエッタ = Henrietta
*セララ = Serara
*小竜（しょうりゅう） = Shouryuu
*アイゼル = Aizel
*明日架（あすか） = Asuka
*リリアナ = Liliana
*飛燕（ひえん） = Hien
*アシュリン = Ashlynn
*義仲（よしなか） = Yoshinaka
*ギーロフ = Girov
*セコンド = Second
*メイファ = Meifa
*ココリコ = Cocorico

====West Wind Brigade====

*ソウジロウ=セタ = Soujirou Seta
*ナズナ = Nazuna
*イサミ = Isami
*キョウコ = Kyouko
*カワラ = Kawara
*フレグラント・オリーブ = Flagrant Olive
*ドルチェ = Dolce
*ひさこ = Hisako
*砂姫 = Saki

====D.D.D====

*クラスティ = Krusty

===People of the Land===

*セルジアッド=コーウェン = Sergead Corwen
*レイネシア=エルアルテ=コーウェン = Raynesia Elart Corwen
*キリヴァ侯 = Duke Kyriva
*タイハク侯
*クレンディット男爵
*エリッサ = Elissa
*リ=ガン = Ri Gan (not sure)
*エンバート=ネルレス = Enbart Nelles
*菫星（きんじょう） = Kinjyou

==Terminology==

===General Terms===

*ログ・ホライズン = Log Horizon <- Novel name
*記録の地平線 = Log Horizon <- Guild name
*三日月同盟 = Crescent Moon Alliance
*西風の旅団 = West Wind Brigade
*大災害 = Catastrophe (if no one disagree)
*冒険者 = Adventurers
*大地人 = People of the Land
*エルダー・テイル = Elder Tales (pronounced singular in English in the anime)
*本拠地 = Hometown

Main Classes

*戦士系職業 = Warrior Class
**守護戦士《ガーディアン》 = Guardian
**武士《サムライ》 = Samurai
**武闘家《モンク》 = Monk

*武器攻撃系職業 = Weapon Attack Class
**暗殺者《アサシン》 = Assassin
**盗剣士《スワッシュバックラー》 = Swashbuckler
**吟遊詩人《バード》 = Bard

*回復系職業 = Healing Class
**施療神官《クレリック》 = Cleric
**森呪遣い《ドルイド》 = Druid
**神祇官《カンナギ》 = Kannagi

*魔法攻撃系職業 = Magic Attack Class
**妖術師《ソーサラー》 = Sorcerer
**召喚術師《サモナー》 = Summoner
**付与術師《エンチャンター》 = Enchanter

Sub Classes

*生産系 = Production type
**鍛治屋 = Blacksmith
**裁縫師 = Tailor
**細工師 = Artisan
**調剤師 = Pharmacist
**料理人 = Chef
**木工職人 = Woodcrafter
**筆写師 = Scribe
**機工師 = Mechanic
**錬金術師 = Alchemist
**醸造職人 = Brewer

*ロール系 = Role-playing type
**会計士 = Accountant
**交易商人 = Merchant
**吸血鬼 = Vampire
**追跡者 = Tracker
**清掃人 = Cleaner
**家政婦 = Housekeeper
**狂戦士 = Berserker
**辺境巡視 = Border Patrol
**見習い徒弟 = Apprentice
**ちんどん屋 = Advertiser
**刻印呪師《シジルマンサー》 = Sigilmancer
**占い師 = Fortuneteller
**大工 = Carpenter
**調教師 = Animal Trainer
**刀匠 = Swordsmith
**狩人 = Hunter
**領主 = Feudal Lord
**貴族 = Aristocrat
**騎士 = Knight
**学者 = Scholar
**執事 = Butler
**農家 = Farmer
**漁師 = Fisherman
**酪農家 = Dairy Farmer
**医者 = Physician
**薬師 = Herbalist
**娼姫 = Courtesan
**人斬り = Hitman
**アンデッドハンター = Undead Hunter
**ダンサー = Dancer
**戦司祭《ウォー・プリースト》 = War Priest
**配達屋 = Courier
**齎薇園の姫君《ローズガ一デン・プリンセス》 = Rose Garden Princess
**採取人 = Harvester
**助手 = Assistant

*称号系・その他 = Title type/Others
**剣聖 = Sword Saint
**竜殺し《ドラコンスレイヤー》 = Dragon Slayer

===Quests / Raids===

*ヘイロース九大監獄

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Log Horizon|Main Page]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Log Horizon

2013-12-23T15:49:54Z

Rockmosis: I'm going through the chapters.

[[Image: Log Horizon manga vol.01.jpg|420px|thumb|right|Log Horizon manga cover volume one]]
The light-novel series '''Log Horizon''' (ログ・ホライズン, romanji "Rogu Horaizun") is written by Mamare Touno, illustrated by Kazuhiro Hara and published by Enterbrain. It was initially posted on the user-generated content site Shōsetsuka ni Narō in 2010 and subsequently published by Enterbrain since March 2011. The series follows the strategist Shiroe and the other players of the long-lived MMORPG Elder Tale after they find themselves whisked away into the game world following a game update. Log Horizon is an ongoing serial with seven light online novel releases. The online versions serve as the source for commercial adaptations of commercially printed light novels, a manga series, and an anime adaptation airing on NHK Educational TV starting on October 5, 2013. The author also wrote the [[Maoyuu_Maou_Yuusha|Maoyuu Maou Yuusha]] series before this series.

==Alternative Languages==
The Log Horizon series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Log Horizon_(Indonesia)|Bahasa Indonesia (Indonesian)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

==Story Synopsis==
By its eleventh expansion pack, the massively multiplayer online role-playing game (MMORPG) Elder Tale (エルダー・テイル Erudā Teiru) has become a global success, having a following of millions of players. However, during the release of its twelfth expansion pack: Novasphere Pioneers (ノウアスフィアの開墾 Nōasufia no Kaikon), thirty thousand Japanese gamers who are all logged on at the time of the update, suddenly find themselves transported inside the game world and donning their in-game avatars. In the midst of the event, a socially awkward gamer called Shiroe along with his friends Naotsugu and Akatsuki decide to team up so that they may face this world which has now become their reality along with the challenges which lie ahead.

==Translation & Editing==

===Registration===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Log Horizon Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.'''

::* '''[[Log Horizon Registration Page|Registration Page]]'''

===Format Standards===

'''Every edited chapter must conform to not only the general format guidelines, but also this project's own guidelines.'''

::*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
::*[[Log Horizon Specific Guidelines|Log Horizon Specific Translating/Editing Guidelines]]

'''All narrative in edited translations are to be in Past Tense American English''' 
'''All dialogue in edited translations are to be in Present Tense American English'''

===Feedback===

If you enjoyed the story and want to discuss this series, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=6001 Log Horizon Feedback Thread]?

==Updates==
{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:420px;"
! style="background:#cee0f2;" align="center"| '''Updates'''
|-
|
{{:Log Horizon:Updates}}
|-
|}
: '''Older updates''' can be found '''[[Log Horizon:Updates|Log Horizon Updates page]]'''.
: '''More updates''' and '''Original Translation''' by '''''skythewood''''' - translator outside BT community can be found '''[[http://pastebin.com/u/skythewood here]]'''.

==The "''[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Log_Horizon Log Horizon]''" series by Mamare Touno==

<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">
===Volume 1: The Beginning of a Different World (Isekai no Hajimari, 異世界のはじまり) ([[Log Horizon: Volume 1|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:400px;">
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Catastrophe]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Small Assassin]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Battle of Roka]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Deep in Palm]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Escape]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.01.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 1]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
 

 
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

===Volume 2: Knights of Camelot (Kyamerotto no Kishi-tachi, キャメロットの騎士たち) ([[Log Horizon: Volume 2|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:400px;">
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Return to Akihabara]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Determination]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Sunflower and Lily of the Valley]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Knights of Camelot]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Grab Your Future]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Appendix|Appendix]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.02.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 2]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
 

 
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

===Volume 3: The End of the Game 'Part I' (Gēmu no Owari [Jō], ゲームの終わり【上】) ([[Log Horizon: Volume 3|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:400px;">
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: To Summer Camp]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Forest Ragranda]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Negotiation in the Ancient Court]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: World Fraction]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Attack]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Appendix 1|Appendix 1]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Appendix 2|Appendix 2]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.03.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 3]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
 

 
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

===Volume 4: The End of the Game 'Part II' (Gēmu no Owari [Ge], ゲームの終わり【下】) ([[Log Horizon: Volume 4|Full Text]])===
<div style="float: left; width:400px;">
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Return of The Goblin King]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: A Lazy, Coward Princess]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Expeditionary Force]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Chase that back]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Contract]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Appendix 1|Appendix 1]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Appendix 2|Appendix 2]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Appendix 3|Appendix 3]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.04.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 4]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
 

 
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

===Volume 5: Sunday in the District of Akiba (Akiba no Machi no Nichiyōbi, アキバの街の日曜日)===
<div style="float: left; width:400px;">
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Everyday life of Shiroe]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Swallow and Starling]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Sorcerer's Apprentice]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Confusion]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Libra Festival]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Interlude|Interlude]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Appendix 1|Appendix 1]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Appendix 2|Appendix 2]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Appendix 3|Appendix 3]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Appendix 4|Appendix 4]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.05.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 5]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
 

 
<div style="float: left; width:100%;">
<div style="float: left; margin: 5px 20px">

===Volume 6: The Stray Child of Daybreak (Yoake no Mayoigo, 夜明けの迷い子)===
<div style="float: left; width:400px;">
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: Murderer]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: Craced Wing]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: Fallen Guardian]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: Mare Tranquillitatis]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: Raid Battle]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Appendix 1|Appendix 1]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Appendix 2|Appendix 2]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Appendix 3|Appendix 3]]
:* [[Log Horizon: Volume 6 Afterword|Afterword]]
</div>
<div style="float: left; width:200px;">
[[Image: Log Horizon light novel vol.06.jpg|right|thumb|x200px|Volume 6]]
</div>
</div>
</div>
 
 


==Project Staff==
*Project Administrator: [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]]
*Project Supervisor: [[User:LiTTleDRAgo|LiTTleDRAgo]]

===Translators===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [http://pastebin.com/u/skythewood skythewood]
:* hayashi_san

'''INACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]]

===Editors===
:* [[User:Rozenbach|Rozenbach]]
:* [[User:Shido|Shido]]
:* [[User:X-Rates|X-Rates]]
:* [[User:Rasen|Rasen]]
:* [[User:Drowzycow|Drowzycow]]
:* Queenie Beatrice
:* [[User:Ddadain|Ddadain]]
:* Various anonymous users
:* [[User:Mosswind|Mosswind]]
:* [[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]]

==Commercial Light Novel Series Overview==
*Log Horizon 1 ログ・ホライズン1 異世界のはじまり 343 pages (March 31, 2011) ISBN 978-4047271456
*Log Horizon 2 ログ・ホライズン2 キャメロットの騎士たち 344 pages (May 30, 2011) ISBN 978-4047272989
*Log Horizon 3 ログ・ホライズン3 ゲームの終わり（上） 335 pages (August 31, 2011) ISBN 978-4047274136
*Log Horizon 4 ログ・ホライズン4 ゲームの終わり（下） 363 pages (September 30, 2011) ISBN 978-4047275430
*Log Horizon 5 ログ・ホライズン5 アキバの街の日曜日 371 pages (November 30, 2011) ISBN 978-4047276697
*Log Horizon 6 ログ・ホライズン6 夜明けの迷い子 318 pages (March 30, 2013) ISBN 978-4047282353
*Log Horizon 7 ログ・ホライズン7 供贄の黄金 ---pages (December 20, 2013) ISBN 978-4047291751

==More Information==
===Wikis===
* [http://www26.atwiki.jp/loghorizon/ Log Horizon Info & Database (Japanese)]
* [http://lh.oksub.me/wiki/Main_Page Log Horizon fan wiki (English)]

===Wikipedia Articles===
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Log_Horizon Log Horizon main Wikipedia article]
* [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_Log_Horizon_episodes Log Horizon anime episodes]
* [http://ja.wikipedia.org/wiki/%E3%83%AD%E3%82%B0%E3%83%BB%E3%83%9B%E3%83%A9%E3%82%A4%E3%82%BA%E3%83%B3 Japanese Log Horizon Wikipedia article]

===Other Info===
* [http://mamare.net/works/loghorizon/ Author Mamare Touno's personal website]
* [http://ncode.syosetu.com/n8725k/ Author's publicly released web novels (japanese) from which the light novels are adapted]
* [http://www9.nhk.or.jp/anime/loghorizon/index.html Official Log Horizon anime website]
* [http://www.animecharactersdatabase.com/source.php?id=102804 Log Horizon character database WOW WOW]
* [http://www.animenewsnetwork.com/encyclopedia/anime.php?id=15118 Log Horizon entry at ANN's encyclopedia]

[[Category:Genre - Action]]

User:Rockmosis

2013-12-23T15:48:25Z

Rockmosis: Created page with "My page so it appears in blue instead of red."

My page so it appears in blue instead of red.

Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter4

2013-12-11T17:34:12Z

Rockmosis:

==Chapter 4 - Demon King's Burial Chamber==

===Part 1===

"...The «Instructional School»... destroyed?"

In Claire's room in the Raven Class dorms—

Listening to her, Kamito was muttering in shock.

The bed could be heard compressing where he was sitting.

"No way... That kind of thing..."

"—It's true."

However, Claire shook her head candidly.

According to her—

Four years ago, the «Instructional School» was destroyed due to a certain sealed spirit running amok. All the instructors were killed by spirits while the majority of orphans went into the Empire's custody.

After that, the facility was utterly destroyed by the Empire's knights and wiped off the map completely.

Literally, it became a place that no longer existed on the map.

...Unbelievable. Suddenly informed of this, Kamito found it utterly impossible to believe.

However—

(...She knows of the «Instructional School»'s existence.)

That was absolutely impossible originally.

The «Instructional School»'s existence was absolutely kept hidden from the outside world.

Even for the children of nobles, this was not information a mere student would be able to obtain.

Furthermore—

"This is proof—"

Saying that, Claire dumped a stack of materials on the table.

"These were taken from the library's materials room. Although I wasn't able to take out the most important secret documents, these should be enough."

"..."

Kamito read the materials ravenously.

He had no lack of doubts regarding the possibility that he had fallen into an elaborately disguised trap.

However, the large amount of information corroborated the veracity of her words.

These documents were real. They recorded information that only internal personnel would know—logs of combat operations and the names of the associated combatants.

(...To think that this type of document would be kept somewhere so easily within a student's reach.)

—Apart from that, the date was even more shocking.

(...This really happened four years ago.)

Currently, Kamito's remaining memories roughly covered from age five to twelve.

All memories dating before that period had been thoroughly wiped. Those that came after were also gone.

He already knew the fact of his amnesia. But even though he knew in his heart—

He never expected his last memory to be four years ago.

"I know you're confused but this is reality. See—"

Claire pointed at Kamito.

"Your body has grown in height."

"...Eh?"

Only after it was pointed out did he realize.

So that was why there was strange sense of dissonance ever since he woke up.

It felt like he could not move his body freely.

After realizing this fact, it felt quite incredible.

...He finally understood the reason behind it.

(...That's right, I've grown.)

His physique differed from what he remembered.

This was the physique of a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy.

"I..."

In shock, Kamito looked down at his hands and feet.

Watching Kamito with eyes of pity, Claire spoke up:

"—Anyway, let me tell you what happened in these four years."

===Part 2===

While cautiously choosing her words—

Claire recounted Kamito's experiences to this date.

After the «Instructional School» was destroyed, wandering all over the place without anywhere he belonged to, Kamito was taken in by the «Dusk Witch» and enrolled into this Academy as the continent's one and only male elementalist. Then as a member of «Team Scarlet», he had participated in the «Blade Dance».

"...I entered the «Blade Dance»?"

Kamito muttered with an expression of disbelief.

It was the continent's biggest festival that was only held every few years or decades.

For an «Instructional School»'s combatant living in the dark side, it was a completely foreign world.

"Undoubtedly. Thanks to you, Kamito, we obtained victory. However—"

During the the «Blade Dance»'s finale, Kamito was injured when engaging the «Strongest Blade Dancer» Ren Ashbell in blade dance, suffering damage to his memory.

"So that means that this contracted spirit also, at the time—"

Kamito's gaze fell upon his right hand.

Branded on the back of the hand was the spirit seal belonging to the sword spirit he had contracted in the underground cavern at this school.

The facility's instructors absolutely forbade Kamito from forming spirit contracts.

When the time is ripe, we'll give you the strongest spirit—That was what they had promised.

(The strongest spirit huh...)

Throb—

His head began to hurt again.

...Again. Again when thinking about spirits—

"Kamito, are you okay?"

"Yeah... Just a headache..."

Claire asked with worry at the sight of Kamito holding his temples.

"Maybe I said too much at once. Or perhaps when you tried to recall your memories, it caused a rejection reaction."

At this moment, she saw the seal on Kamito's hand.

"Eh?"

Claire showed a surprised expression.

"No way, this..."

"What's the problem?"

"No, nothing, nothing at all..."

Claire shook her head in denial.

(...What is she hiding?)

Although a bit concerned, Kamito did not press the matter much.

"Can this contracted spirit be summoned?"

Instead, he asked something else.

Having lost his memory, Kamito did not know how to summon a spirit. However, if Claire were to teach him, he might be able to recall the feeling and perform a successful summon.

"...Probably not. Est is currently in a materialized state and sealed underground at the Academy. Currently, we have to wait for the director to authorize the unsealing."

"Why is the spirit underground?"

Unsummoned spirits were supposed to return to «Astral Zero» instead.

"That I'm not too sure. But Est had been living in this place for the past few centuries. She's a special sealed spirit..."

"...Sealed spirit huh. So it's actually possible to contract with that kind of thing."

Spirits sealed in ancient artifacts had a tendency to be ill-tempered and would harm humans.

Unless overflowing with confidence, one would not make a move on them—

Kamito looked at the spirit seal on his right hand again.

Although the result was a runaway reaction—

(Sword spirit, do you really intend to protect me?)

At this moment, a meow was heard from within the room.

"...?"

Kamito turned his head to see a hell cat spirit in the kitchen heating a pot.

"Oh, the stew seems to be warmed up."

Claire stood up from the chair, her twintails swaying and hurried over to the kitchen.

Soon, she came back with a dish of stew.

...Kamito could smell an fragrant aroma. Beetroot stew with herbs scattered on top.

Kamito's throat gurgled.

"This is?"

"Borscht. A local dish from the Laurenfrost region. Rinslet... The girl who uses a wolf-shaped spirit taught me how to make it."

Kamito tried a mouthful of stew.

Thanks to the deadly cookie, Kamito was quite wary this time, however—

"......This is good."

Although the salt content seems to be wrong, it was good enough for an empty stomach.

"...!"

The twintails swayed happily.

"...Th-Thank goodness."

Then she breathed a sigh of relief.

"Actually, I was wondering it would turn into charcoal."

"Ch-Charcoal?"

"Because until Nee-sama taught me how to use flames, I've never been able to control the intensity. All I knew was how to manipulate the power of flames to use for attack magic."

"Oh, so you have an older sister."

"Yes. Nee-sama was also saved by you, Kamito."

"...Sorry, I don't remember."

Kamito quietly put down the spoon.

"...Claire Rouge. What should I do next?"

He had no idea when his memory would recover.

Right now, all Kamito knew were the combat skills he had mastered at that facility.

What should his goal be next, to be honest, he had absolutely no idea.

"Life here isn't bad at all. Before your memory recovers, just relax and recuperate for now."

===Part 3===

"...So, how is Kamito-san's condition?"

With hair tied up, Rinslet asked with worry.

Late that night, Claire and the girls had gathered at the large communal bath to discuss how to proceed.

Due to how late it was, the bath was essentially monopolized by them.

On the other side of the steam, Fenrir was swimming leisurely.

"He's currently sleeping in my room, looking quite exhausted. I don't think he'll escape again."

"To think he even forgot Est..."

As Fianna sighed, her bosom quivered while floating on the water surface.

"Probably, the greater one's place in his heart, the greater the power causing memories to be forgotten. Otherwise, his mind would break..."

"Speaking of which, how did this morning's commotion end?"

Rinslet turned to Ellis and asked.

"The Knights have handled it appropriately. Actually, the incident should have been taken care off before a commotion happened. In the end, it became a huge mess."

Ellis murmured with a depressed look.

"...I-I might be hated by Kamito now."

"I did try to explain the truth of the incident. I don't think you need to worry."

It was possible that Kamito might not have a good impression of Ellis and the «Sylphid Knights» who were trying to capture him.

"U-Umm..."

Rinslet spoke up again.

"What?"

"I knew it, at this rate—this kind of thing, cannot be possible, right?"

...Hearing this, everyone fell silent.

They were probably all thinking the same thing.

(His memory must be recovered, I know this very well in my heart. But—)

If his amnesia persisted, perhaps Kamito could forget everything and live a peaceful life at the Academy.

"...That would require Kamito-kun's own decision."

Fianna murmured.

"No matter what..."

In any case, Claire coughed once.

"...All along, it was always Kamito who protected us."

She stood up from the bath and clenched her fist.

"Therefore, this time it's our turn to protect Kamito."

"Yes." "That's right." "Indeed!"

Everyone nodded vigorously.

...Yes, when a friend was in need, everyone will pitch in to help.

Like when all members of Team Scarlet fought victoriously throughout the «Blade Dance».

However, one thing bothered Claire.

Just now, when she saw the seal on Kamito's right hand...

(That spirit seal, why...)

Instead of «Terminus Est»'s emblem with the two intersecting swords—

Never seen before, ''the seal's emblem consisted of a sword and a moon intersecting''.

===Part 4===

"—Thus concludes the report on Kamito, director."

In the Academy director's office where moonlight was streaming in—

Greyworth was listening to the report from Freya the teacher.

This was about Kamito's escape commotion that morning. Despite running low on stamina, he had unexpectedly sprang into action as soon as he woke up.

Thanks to that, there were even rumors of him peeking at girls changing.

"...What a lad who only causes trouble."

"Indeed that is so."

Facing the wryly smiling Greyworth, Freya sighed.

"Rumors of the the king of lust's revival have already spread throughout the Academy. Not limited to the young ladies in his team, he even intends to devour all the girls in the Academy, seriously..."

"That would be troubling. Girls who have lost their purity are no longer fit to be elementalists."

"If that were to happen, this Academy would be ruined as a school."

Freya nodded without any change in expression.

(...Oh well, but through this, one thing is made clear.)

Greyworth shifted her sitting posture.

Unexpectedly—

Kamito did not cause any direct injuries to the Academy's girls.

Take for example, the two members of the Knights who collapsed in front of Kamito's room.

When Ellis discovered them, although they had lost consciousness, this was due to the phenomenon of divine power intoxication from being struck by a large amount of divine power. Physically, they had not suffered any harm at all.

Also, when discovered by the students, he had not taken combat measures.

An «Instructional School»'s assassin would have murdered them without hesitation. Had Kamito tried to escape at all costs, by any means necessary, that could very well have happened.

(...The lad is subconsciously taking care not to harm students.)

Even having lost memories about Restia, the human heart she had conferred to him was not lost—Was that the case here?

(...Hmph, enviable darkness spirit.)

"Director?"

"Ahhh, sorry. So, how's the lad?"

"Sleeping in Claire Rouge's room. Let's hope nothing wrong comes out of it."

"...Hmph, if only the lad had the talent to do wrong. Oh well, whatever. Just leave things to those girls for now."

Greyworth smiled wryly but her smile quickly vanished.

"—So, how about that «Demon Slayer»'s situation?"

"Yes, just as you predicted, director, when the reconnaissance team attempted spirit vision, they observed a dimensional disturbance that was not supposed to exist in the underground cavern."

"...I see. As expected."

"Director, what exactly is that dimension..."

"The «Burial Chamber»—"

Greyworth whispered.

"...?"

"—Granted to the «Demon King»'s legitimate successor, a legendary treasure vault."
<noinclude>
{{SeireiDance Nav|prev=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter3|next=Seirei Tsukai no Blade Dance:Volume12 Chapter5}}
</noinclude>

Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa:Volume 2 Chapter 5

2013-12-08T22:49:12Z

Rockmosis:

{{Incomplete|percentage=75}}

==Chapter 5: On the night of the festival==

June 7th. Saturday.

At last, the day of the Saegusa festival has come.

What will be the impact of yesterday’s sudden evening shower?

Today’s temperature is 21ºC<ref>Around 70º F.</ref>. Under the shade to protect from the heat of these last days, dressed in casual T-shirt and jeans, it feels a bit unpleasantly chilly.

“Mister. One try, please.”

“Thanks for your patronage.”

Receiving in payment two 100 yen coins, I handed in return two paper fishing rods with a W-shaped hook.

I wonder why are we blessed with this cool weather.

In the usual yearly hubbub of the Saegusa festival, Youhei’s yo-yo fishing booth seems to be unexpectedly popular.

Customers are mainly elementary schoolers accompanied by their parents, but surprisingly there are lots of female middle school customers of age no different from ours.

Despite that. At first glance it seems there aren’t any that fits our desired stats―

We have yet to fulfill our original purpose.

“Ugaaah!? There hasn’t come even one customer with a skirt!?”

At midday, when no customers came.

Having reached the top of his anger, Youhei, besides me, vented his dissatisfaction.

“Well, temperature has dropped eight degrees<ref>14 to 15 in Fahrenheit degrees.</ref> since yesterday. Isn’t it obvious that miniskirts-wearing customers won’t come?”

“Ku… Why, if yesterday it was awfully hot, had today became cooleeeeer!”

“I too wonder about that…”

“Girls are girls! They had to come,all of them in trousers only because temperatures have slightly dropped! Don’t you lot have any pride!?”

“… What pride.”

Not being able to follow the nonsensical contents of his speech, I still could understand Youhei’s feelings.

The carefully planned plot to see pantyshots was obstructed by the uncertainty of the luck factor from the weather― On that, I have to agree.

“Chiharu… I will take revenge!”

“Why so sudden.”

“I’ll smash all those girls that raise the set temperature on the classroom’s cooler at their whim without reading the mood!”

“…”

Oh, Lord. Forgive Youhei, who has somehow strayed.

I dare say, under extreme circumstances where he doesn’t know if he’s angry or mad at someone, his feelings are in disarray.

The talk steadily progressed on a totally unrelated direction.

“Darn it. Why do girls overcome boy’s opposition to rise the temperature of the cooler, I wonder.”

“Don’t you know!? Don’t girls and boys feel temperatures differently?”

“Moreover, what’s with that girl-oriented fashion that adamantly makes them dress scantily? By dressing scantily, not saying how can they protect against cold with that minimal blankets, isn’t there something called etiquette?”

“What you’re saying, well… I don’t really get it, but…”

At least, that from now doesn’t have any relation?

“And you say that being very hot is not enough reason for boys to attend classes naked!!”

“How much more will you stretch that topic?!”

“… That’s all. My bad. I got carried away.”

“Yep. No problem.”

“Let’s cool our heads by changing the mood. Chiharu… While I’m away buying some drinks, I’ll leave the stall in your hands.”

“… Are you sure? While I’m manning the booth, can’t a girl wearing a skirt come here?”

Youhei, with his hands on his hips, let out a magnificient laugh,

“Gahahaha! Don’t worry about it. Chiharu… Without regarding all the pretty girls around you, you’ve decided to stick with me. That made me really glad.”

“That’s why… Even if you hog all the pantyshots from pretty girls, I won’t resent you.”

“Youhei…!”

I unconsciously let out an admiration voice.

As I thought, this guy is unshakable, I feel a mysterious sense of security when I’m with him.

In truth, I only came with him because I had nothing better to do…

But since it’s gotten this far, it’s too late to tell him.

<center>× × ×</center>

Right when Youhei left me on charge of the booth.

“Ah. Onii-chan found!!”

When I looked in reaction of that familiar sounding voice, I found the yukata-clad figure of my sister with her eyelids closed in a >< fashion.

“He-hey. Isn’t it Manami?…”

Being greeted by my sister, realizing myself the stiffness of my unnatural greeting, I felt a somewhat uneasy feeling.

“Hee. Onii-chan is selling yo-yos at this place.”

“I’ve told you… Ain’t I helping with a friend’s shop?”

“I know. Ehehe. But, haven’t you done something bad to that friend? I’ve brought the promised friend♪”

“Eh?”

Could it be? Not that can’t…

“… Darn, you should stop telling jokes from time to time. It can’t be you’ve conveniently made a friend on such short a―”

As I stopped on my tracks, I noticed the existence of that girl right behind Manami.

… Could it be she’s a foreigner?

She was a striking girl with straight long blond hair dressed on a cute pink yukata. Judging from her height, she didn’t seem to be the same age as Manami.

With that height, I’d even say she’s still in elementary school.

Even lined up with my sister, she gave no feeling of being out of place, she may give an adult-like impression.

“Eeerm. The… Who’s that child?”

“What~!? Could it be that you’ve not noticed, onii-chan?”

“? What should I notice.”

“Isn’t this girl someone you know very well?”

“Don’t be stupid. What blonde acquaintance have I… Other than Iris, there’s no one.

“…”

Seeing my sister’s clear expression of ‘you’ve said it’, a single possibility crossed my mind.

“Could it be you are… Iris?”

Shining golden hair and glittering red eyes.

Now that you say it, she had some likeness.

… But isn’t it normal not to realize?

She doesn’t wear her usual robe and she has let down her hair straight.

With her eyes lowered, the blonde beauty nodded with embarrassment.

“Fu… Laugh if thou wantst, Tamer.”

She let out a self-torturing smile.

“… Why would I?”

“Someone like me that stems from the noble bloodline of the dragons, so lowly… I look like a human lass… Isn’t that what thou art thinking?”

With a glance of understanding, Iris looked far away.

It seems like Iris is not pleased by her looks. But since to me it seemed like it suited her, I thought she looked cute.

“I don’t understand the circumstances very well, but… Unless you hate those looks, isn’t it fine?”

“Si-since I like this kind of looks…”

When asked, Iris, averting her gaze ended up speaking very softly.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p129.png|thumb]]

Maybe there’s some reason she can’t tell people?

“About that, Manami will tell you♪”

<nowiki>*GRIN</nowiki>*

Manami showed a devilish smile.

“… Wha.”

Iris, surprisingly losing her composure,

“Hu-human. Haven’t I instructed thee to keep silent about that in particular!?”

“Iris-chan, did you know?”

My sister’s face turned from devilish to demon-like.

“Humans, you know? They are treacherous beings. That’s why. Shouldn’t you not believe so much in them?”

“Th-Thou bastaaaaaaaard.”

“Haha…”

“You really do as you please too much, sister of mine…”

That’s some daredevilry. Not only Zonmi, you even pick fights with Iris…

With this and that―

I found what lead to Iris coming here.

<center>× × ×</center>

“―And, for that reason, since Iris-chan is too cute, I ended up unintentionally kidnapping her. Tehe.”

“Haah… Why have you…”

After listening to her story for a while―

Manami, heartbroken after the rejection of a date with her brother, in order to heal her heart, she headed to her usual sex toy store (there are several things to tsukkomi, but I spared them so as to let the story go on).

On the way.

It seems she found a girl in front of a stall for the festival looking intently at the baby castellas<ref>Bite-sized castellas. A castella is a traditional Japanese cake developed from the paõ de Castella brought by the Portuguese, currently known as paõ de Espanha, and similar to the French pain d’Espagne, the Italian pan di Spagna, the Romanian pandişpan, the Bulgarian пандишпа , the Greek Παντεσπάνι and the Turkish pandispanya (with all of them meaning ‘Spanish bread’, except the Japanese version that means Castilian bread, where Castile, Castella in Portuguese, is a medieval Spanish kingdom). The original sweet is the Spanish bizcocho (lit. biscuit, but means ‘sponge cake’), that’s made of eggs sugar and flour (and sometimes lard or butter). The main difference between bizcocho and castella is the addition of mizuame, a liquid sweetener made from starch that can also be eaten as candy and that solidifies when kneaded.</ref> as if wanting some.

To tell you the truth, it is the case that that girl was none other than Iris.

It seems that to someone who has lived up till now at the Netherworld like Iris, food from human world stalls looks very charming.

Nevertheless.

Since she lacked human world currency, she couldn’t do nothing but to be at loss.

And then Manami jauntily appeared. In exchange for treating her to the food from stalls, she asked her to come together to the festival as friends.

Like that, that’s the reason for a situation like today’s.

“I see. You’ve bribed her to become your friend.”

“Don’t say disgraceful things! Iris-chan and Manami as of recently do get along really well♪, right, Iris-chan?”

“… (Hmph)”

Iris, with scornful eyes, silently averted her glance.

Seems like she holds a grudge due to the recent betrayal.

“… Muu―”

Being unable of receiving endorsement, Manami, becoming sullen, got near Iris and whispered to her ear.

“(… Waity! That’s troubling, Iris-chan! You’re not saying what we’ve agreed on―)”

“(Fu―)”

“(Is something the matter?)”

“(Ridiculous. Surely, dostn’t thee think thou hast tamed me to that degree? The nature of the beings know as dragons is that of superior beings that don’t get attached to humans. They don’t mingle with lasses like―)”

“Understood. I understand. Then, let’s make a bargain.)”

Manami rummaged inside her bag and took out a beautifully wrapped candied apple.

“(Mmm. What’s this golden shining offering!?)”

“(… To tell the truth, I had it reserved to eat it later.)”

“Hey. What the heck are you two whispering about?”

“… Fu. I can’t but acknowledge it. I’ve spent an eternity together with this human besides me―we’ve been long-time friends<ref>It says 百年来の友であったと (hyakunenrai no tomo de atta to).</ref>.”

“I have absolutely not bribed her, have I?”

And what was that short give and take interval?

… Be as it may, if I look how happy Iris is removing the wrap and stuffing her mouth with her recently received candied apple, I can guess.

“Witness it! Iris-chan and Manami had become friends before♪”

“No, no. Don’t matter what you say… I can’t acknowledge it.”

“It wasn’t a fraud.”

“Not matter how much I think…”

I sighed.

“How do I put it… If you had to ask someone, it hadn’t to be specifically Iris. Wouldn’t it have been faster if you had persuaded Zonmi, who lives at home?”

“That, are you being serious?”

“… It would help me a lot better if you lot got along better.”

“Absolutely not! Spending all day long besides that zombie girl! I could easily catch er zombie virus! It could rise a biohazard!”

“…”

Aah. It’s good that Zonmi is not here.

These snide remarks before the person in question… There’s no way I can tell her.

“… Fufu. What an interesting conversation. Mind if I join?”

A somewhat cold tone that seems wrapped in coldness.

“Zonmi!?”

Speak of the devil and it shall appear.

Looking in the direction of the voice, there was Zonmi’s figure making such a silent pressure that anytime we’ll hear a thundering sound effect.

Isn’t this what’s called awkward?

Why among all girls around me… there are lots of these ‘unexpected places at unexpected moments’ ones, I wonder.

“You… Didn’t you say you wouldn’t come to the festival?”

“… Change of schedule. Since today there’s a bearable weather at the human world.”

“… I see.”

Heavy clouds. Chilly temperatures.

Today’s weather that a certain yo-yo balloon vendor called the worst condition, seems to be just fine to ghouls.

“Even so, how surprising.”

As Zonmi spoke with indifferent tone, the atmosphere was filled with tension.

“Could it be that to this place―even the red dragon has come?”

“Nu?”

“With an appearance like that… Judging from appearances, haven’t you got hooked to human world’s entertainment?”

Said Zonmi with a sarcastic tone.

That glance was filled with clear hostility.

… That’s right. Though those two are currently on a ceasefire, some time ago Zonmi and Iris engaged in battle to make a contract with me.

It may be that Zonmi keep her guard up against Iris.

Being recognized, Iris hastily hid her candied apple behind her back,

“Kukkuku. Thou seest, thou dostn’t know nothing.”

She dodged it while her forehead was filled in sweat.

However, isn’t it somewhat sad to dodge it with such a clichéd expression!

… Since candied apple is difficult to eat, there’s no other way, though.

“About that, Chiharu… Is the proposition from before still valid?”

“? Why so sudden.”

To tell the truth, since before, what kind of thing are those so-called human world ‘festivals’―I’ve developed an unusual interest. ―That’s why, when I was invited by Chiharu before, it made me very happy.”

“… Is that so?”

“Yes. For that reason, let’s promptly go around these booths. Show me around the area, please.”

Zonmi continued with a “… This place is dangerous” in a weak voice.

It seems this girl is worried about me.

“Aah. If you say that―”

“<big>'''Wait a minute―――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――――!!'''</big>"

As I turned back while grabbed by Zonmi, Manami let out an ear-splitting shout.

“Wait a minute, what the heck!? I really don’ understand it!! Why has the flow gotten to the late-comer Zonmi<ref>Yes. She calls her by name.</ref> hogging a date with onii-chan!! It’s very weird!!”

“Aah. Yup. My bad… Since I’m sorry… Please stop taking out those knives in public.”

At worst, they could report us.

“Then, answer! Onii-chan, who do you want to go to the festival with!?”

“Just to be sure, is there no option of all of us going around together?”

“Only that is an absolute no!”

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p139.png|thumb]]

“Only that absolutely cannot be!”

“…”

These guys… They’ve said it in dubious harmony.

I don’t know if their relationship is that good or that bad.

…

……

Well, what do I do?

Speaking from my personal feelings, since going together only with Manami is not an option, that only leaves going with Zonmi, but… No doubt, things are not that easy.

If I choose Zonmi here, I feel that soon things will get messy.

No, I’ll affirm it. Things will absolutely get messy.

If I leave Iris and Manami alone with each other, my feelings won’t be at ease.

In some sense, they make the top one and two of the people more lacking in common sense on my surroundings.

Thinking about all of annoyances around me, it may be better to keep them under watch lest they cause some kind of trouble.

As a result, I’m at loss as to which option to choose.

“Understood. Then, let’s do this.”

The one who extended a helping hand (?) there was my sister.

“Let’s compete about who can catch the most yo-yo balloons and wager my brother!”

“… What?”

“Is that fair?”

“Wait a minute. Competing, you say… There’s no reason why Zonmi would agree to those ridiculous…”

“Understood. That match, I take it up.”

“Eeh!?”

“Why are you so surprised?”

“You sure, Zonmi? Did you agree to those nonsensical terms?”

“No. This time I have to give credit to her. Little sister’s idea is very logical.”

“Where exactly does it have the logic?…”

“Since it’s impossible for the pathologically indecisive Chiharu to choose one of the two parts.”

“That’s right. If we wait for my good-for-nothing onii-chan to make a decision, it’d be tomorrow.”

“… ‘roblem?”

If it’s about me, they agree magnificiently.

I see. When it comes at to what I’m thinking about, those two know it really well.

“Yosh. Then, we’ll start at the ‘reaaady, go’ signal.”

“Roger.”

“Time limit is five minutes. How about making a rule that if the thread we are holding breaks, you can no longer fish any balloons?”

“I mostly accept, but… Isn’t it unfair that you’re on charge for the starting signal? Chiharu, Could you be in charge of the signal?”

“… I don’t mind.”

“…”

“…”

The moment I answered, they turned their glances into those of battle.

As soon as both of them held their fishing lines, they firstly looked around thinking what targets [read: balloons] should they catch.

How’d I say it, Those two were shamelessly excited playing for free…

… Should I ask them to pay their fares later?

After that, as I unmotivately yelled ‘reaaaaady, go’, both of them started their battle fuses.

“Tamer… By the way, can I inquire thee something?”

“Yeah. What’s it?”

“It have been curious about it for a while, but… what the heck those trinkets called yo-yo balloons?”

“Eeeeerm. Could it be there are no yo-yo balloons at the Netherworld?”

“… Well. At least at my colony they are unheard of.”

“There are.”

The one who answered in place of Iris, was Zonmi, who was fishing balloons with terrific handling.

“However… Speaking from the conclusion, it depends on the area. Since what’s called the Netherworld is pretty big.

Saying it differently, there are cultural differences similar to those on the human world.

Though around the central areas, one’s lifestyle is no different from that of the human world, there are still people who adhere to traditional lifestyles.”

“… I see.”

“By the way, there were where I lived. In my childhood, I played like this.”

While giving that fluid explanation, Zonmi got her fourth balloon of the day.

That manual ability has been polished without waste, it’s not something that comes in a day.

I see. It sure seems that yo-yo balloon fishing does exist at Netherworld.

“Muu…”

On the other hand, Manami was slightly behind having just caught her third.

Against Zonmi, who shows a surprising skill on an unexpected field, it seems she’s up to a hard fight.

“There’s no way. If possible, I didn’t want to employ this technique, but… Handing onii-chan to that zombie, as if!…”

“Fufu. What a sore loser. Do you think you can still turn the tables with this difference in balloons caught?”

“That… We won’t know until I try! I absolutely won’t give up till the very end! Ey!”

“!? That technique, could it be…”

Suddenly, Zonmi showed astonishment in front of the unleashed master technique.

Be that as it may, those two are very lively.

“It cannot be. Something like fishing two balloons at the same time… The fishing paper cannot possibly support the weight of the balloons…”

“Fufu. She can’t be catching two at a time! Come on! This little zombie doesn’t understand!”

Hey, hey.

“… Ku. Don’t talk in a grown-up fashion.”

“Come on. The true showdown starts now! I haven’t been playing with oniichan’s balls since five just for show♪”

“… Won’t those words raise many misunderstandings?”

Like mistaking it for ‘I’ve been playing ball games with onii-chan since I was five’<ref>She says she’s been sexually assaulting her brother. He says they may misunderstand that she has been playing soccer, basket, catch and the like with him.</ref>.

“Fufu. It seems I have no room for going easy. Should I really go at full strength, little sister?”

“… Mu. What do you mean?”

“Even so, it’s not easy to be a march to me when balls are involved!”

“Th-th at technique, could it be―!?”

From here on―I think both of them will engage in a great showdown without giving up an inch.

Perhaps. Surely. I feel.

Why can’t I say it with certainty―

That way. As a result of their absurdly heated up showdown, surely it would be a critical hit if Youhei returned with that timing.

If I told I didn’t expect it, it’d be a lie―

A rose-colored scenery unfolded before my eyes―the defenseless figures of two pretty girls.

Hey, hey. Are you lying?

That usually ridiculously on guard Zonmi that doesn’t even show the p in pantyflash… I’d say, the showdown in front of me may be dulling her awareness.

Her cautiousness has vanished like smoke.

The color was light blue.

Personally, when you talk to me about light blue what crosses my head are panties with light blue&white horizontal stripes―the so-called striped panties, but of course the straight-laced Zonmi won’t wear that kind of underwear fully aimed to moe.

Nevertheless.

Better than striped panties, I find these more charming.

The panties that Zonmi is wearing are rare jewels arranged with the orthodox white lace, but here they had an elegant yet oriental―irresistible charm.

If I had to liken Zonmi’s panties to something… I know.

An oasis in the middle of the desert!

For starters, the raw material is outstandingly good, but Zonmi’s pants that don’t forget tidiness as a standard, have something that strikes to the heart of the people of this generation of societal stress.

And then, let’s try looking at Manami.

Though Manami usually is totally erotic and lets out a smell that would draw away a narcotic inspection dog, being like Zonmi before absorbed on the showdown, she doesn’t look like she notices anything this way.

Let’s confess it.

Being rude, I shouldn’t be especially glad to see my sister’s panties when she would show them to me anytime I asked, but… Today is different.

For some reason… In this situation where I can take a peep without the other party noticing, it awakes on me a tremendously pleasant sensation.

Now that I think, before, when I ogled Kyouko’s panties at the girl’s toilet, it didn’t raise on me much excitement.

I’m grateful to you, Manami.

Thanks to you… I could take a step closer to the psychology of eros.

You’ve make me keenly realize that immorality is eroticism’s best spice .

The color was black.

As expected, you may think.

Probably… No absolutely. My little sister, unlike Zonmi, isn’t suited to innocent underwear. On the contrary, attacking me while wearing innocent underwear―the so-called gap-moe is a possibility, but naturally the risk is high.

[[File:Maou na Ore to Fushihime no Yubiwa 2 p149.png|thumb]]

Thinking about it, I’d say it’s a risky choice.

If I had to liken Manami’s panties to something… I know.

A black hole from outer space!

As you think there’s no possible way in front of you, if you make a bad step―they have a tremendous suction power.

You will be sucked to a social death!

They have a dangerous borderline charm that no one can imitate. What the heck am I saying. I want to die.

I don’t know if it was answering my wish, but something came flying with good energy against my face.

“Guhah!?”

I unconsciously let out in a pathetic voice.

Looking at what was rolling on the ground, It was what was inside ramune<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ramune]</ref> bottles.

“Chiharu… What the heck is this…”

… What a bad timing.

Raising my face, isn’t that Youhei glaring at me with the face of a Rakshasa demon<ref>[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Rakshasa]</ref> as if I was his family enemy?

“Youhei… Welcome back…”

As I said those carefully selected words, Youhei seemed to inhale a big chunk of air.

“Be careful! Zonmi-san, Little sister-san, this ero-kappa<ref>Kappas are a very perverted kind of turtle-like water spirits that like cucumbers and steal shirikodama, little spheres that humans supposedly have inside their asses.</ref>, isn’t he peeping inside your skirts!?”

This guy… He instantly sells his friend out!?

Like usual, he’s a fellow that changes his allegiances very easily.

“Wha” “Eh”

Engaged on the highest of their battle, Zonmi&Manami were left for a moment with their mouths agape and face of not understanding, but they soon realized the defenseless of their stance and, with their face bright red, pulling down the hems of their skirts,

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{{SimpleNav|e=6}}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume10 Chapter2

2013-12-05T20:57:15Z

Rockmosis:

==Chapter 2 - Two Minutes on the Pocket Watch / "The place where heart is"==

===Part 1===

Ultimately—

On that day when she first visited, that place where she knew not a single soul except one, the person she selected as the first person to speak to—was simply due to the fact that their ages were the closest, probably.

Despite being closest in age, she was just a middle schooler who had yet to develop a sense of judgment whereas he was a university student. But back at the time, he had already earned all the necessary credits and seldom attended university. For her to feel that they were similar in age even though they were still many years apart, surely it must have been because all the other people present seemed too mature to her.

In a corner of the research facility, she was looking all around her uneasily. Whenever a person in a lab coat passed by, she would look at them in panic as though wanting to say something but always ended up bowing her head, too afraid to speak. Then she would survey her surroundings again—Repeating ad infinitum.

But just as he passed in front of her, she finally—

"E-Excuse me!"

"—What is it?"

"I-I'm sorry, I'm lost... C-Could you give me directions?"

Instantly, he felt intrigued. Why would she be lost? Was this her first time here? She was far too young to be a new researcher. Although he had heard that the organization leader was both a genius and an eccentric, often hiring talent without regard to age—Even so, she was far too young. That said, he was also quite young himself.

However, all these unknowns instantly became known after hearing the location she wanted to reach.

"The Lab Chief's office...? I see now, you're the Lab Chief's little sister? I've heard of you. Let me lead you there."

"Th-Thank you. I was with Onii-chan until just now, but we got separated..."

Relieved, she exhaled and smiled.

An honest and innocent smile.

In that very instant, he thought to himself—How different.

She was different from everyone else here: the researchers who spent their days with scowling or frivolous expressions on their face, consumed in their thoughts on how to conquer the unknown. Also different from those he had met so far: sycophantic friends who approached him due to his excellent academic standing and reputation as a genius (though inferior to the Lab Chief) or women who sought either money, future influence or his body.

While feeling the smile directed at him from behind, he advanced. Definitely not the talkative type, nevertheless, he decided that walking in silence would not be good, so he spoke up:

"...What kind of research do you intend to undertake from now on?"

He thought it was a perfectly normal question. After all, this place was a research facility.

However, unbelievably, she responded with silence. After a while, she finally spoke, a little troubled:

"I... 'm not too sure."

"Not sure?"

"That's right. What should I do? What can I do... I'm still... not too sure."

She must be feeling worried, he thought. About what she should be and the point of her existence henceforth.

"I came over for a look because Onii-chan invited me... But, uh... I don't dislike studying, but I'm nowhere was amazing as Onii-chan... Uh..."

While she spoke, the content of her words became fragmented. He sighed.

"There's no one in this world who's as amazing as your brother. He is a true genius. Of course, I can't imitate him either... Hence, there's no need to try to be like him."

"...Eh?"

"Just start with things that you're able to do. In other words, this is equivalent to turning the unknown of 'what am I unable to do?' into something known... Impatience is a serious taboo in research."

Even he knew that this was not something he would normally say. He was not trying to comfort her. Neither was he trying to lecture her as a senior. Just that—Knowing the expression of innocence she was displaying behind him, he felt extremely uncomfortable.

He scratched his head and tried to calm his emotions. As it so happened, there was a drink vending machine right on the side. Inserting some change, he bought a can of coffee. After a merely a second's hesitation, he inserted more change and randomly pressed a button—Then turning around, he shoved the second can to the girl.

"Drink. Essentially, everyone here is quite cold. There won't be a welcome party. Consider this a substitute."

Only blinking, she accepted the can. Then as though releasing all the emotions she had penned up all this time, she said:

"O-Okay, thank you!"

Indeed, this was unlike his usual behavior. As though trying to escape from the expression on her face, he turned his head away. Just as he was about to resume walking—Suddenly, he felt a weight on his shoulder.

"Oh~ How nice, someone's treating. Could you treat me to a drink as well?"

"...Lab Chief."

"Onii-chan!"

When did the Lab Chief appear? The Lab Chief was leaning an elbow against his shoulder, face supported on one hand, smiling as he spoke.

"...If you don't mind drinking canned coffee, I can treat you as many times as you want."

"Hahaha, I'm just kidding. Sorry for troubling you. Thanks for taking care of my little sister."

"No, I didn't do anything."

"Onii-chan, I got lost after you disappeared... He was just about to take me to your office, Onii-chan."

"Oh my, sorry sorry. I lost track of you for a moment."

The Lab Chief reached out and stroked her head. Although she was pouting slightly, her body seemed to be giving off an aura of relief. Apparently, things were fine now.

"...So, I'll be off."

"Oh right, Himura. Hold on."

He was quite astounded that the Lab Chief actually remembered his name. Looking back, he saw the Lab Chief still smiling.

"I have a task for you. I was just thinking who to entrust the task. Looks like this is a kind of fate. I'm sorry but could you serve as this child's instructor for now?"

"Me...?"

"Indeed. I've read through your personal details and I remember you have credits in teacher training courses, right? You also look like you're quite good at teaching others... Besides, you've already met this child already. I don't think you mind, right?"

"Ah... No, of course... There's no problem at all."

"Then it's decided. So, what do you say?"

The Lab Chief was the organization's leader. He was just a mere researcher. This was reason enough.

Apart from that—Definitely, there were no other reasons.

"...So long as you believe that I am up to the task."

"Very well, I'm relying on you. At any rate, today's task is simply getting her to my office and that's a wrap for today... Let's go, don't get lost this time."

"It's you who disappeared, Onii-chan—Uh, nice meeting you, please take care of me from now on, Himura-senpai!"

The girl bowed her head politely then followed after her brother. Just as Himura sighed and was about to turn around, he suddenly realized he had not asked for her name.

Watching the backs of the siblings receding in the distance, he heard the following conversation faintly.

"By the way, why did you pick a name like 'Yamimagari Pakuaki,' Onii-chan?"

"Hohoho, this sounds way cooler. As the leader of an organization researching the unknown, my name should be full of mystery as well... Why don't you change your name to Yamimagari Kirika as well?"

"N-No way, that's way too lame."

"To be honest, coming from you, that kind of hurts."

The two's figure disappeared as they turned a corner and their voices could no longer be heard.

(Kirika... huh? I wonder what's her family name...? Looks like it's not Yamimagari at least.)

Thinking over these things, he turned and left.

Her face and her voice, for some reason—kept occupying his mind endlessly.

The next day, he found out her full name—Ueno Kirika.

===Part 2===

Unmistakable.

Mummy Maker. Soon after Fear arrived at the Yachi home, the organization of the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion had sent a team to destroy Fear. Possessing the cursed «Chupacabra Bandage», Mummy Maker was the auxiliary assigned to support the mad destroyer, Peavey Barowoi. She had offered Haruaki's group a deal in hopes of protecting Peavey's life, but this backfired and was seen as betrayal by Peavey herself. Then—

"W-Why!? Why is this girl here!?"

Fear pulled out her Rubik's cube from her uniform pocket. Konoha tossed her schoolbag to the floor and readied a knifehand strike. However...

"..."

Mummy Maker was completely unresponsive, simply sitting in her wheelchair, staring off into space in a daze—truly in nothing but a daze. Rather than ignoring them, it really seemed as though she did not see Haruaki's group at all... No, it was like she was totally unaware of the outside world—

The light in the room was switched on. Haruaki looked back in surprise. Having pressed the wall switch, Kirika exhaled with a suffering expression.

"There's no need to be so wary. She... won't do anything at all. Rather, she can't do anything at all."

"What... happened?"

Haruaki asked. Kirika walked slowly over. Picking up the blanket that had fallen in front of the wheelchair, she used it to cover Mummy Maker's thighs. Even so, Mummy Maker remained motionless.

"How should I explain this...? I'm not sure if this is the correct way to put it, but in consideration of simplicity... That's right..."

Then Kirika took a deep breath and said:

"Her mind is broken."

"I don't... get it. What is going on? What on earth happened?"

"No idea. Although I've no idea... More importantly, I remember hearing the knight called Peavey mention that this child was already dead. In other words, she lied...?"

"But she didn't look like she was lying. Besides, judging from the way she said that she absolutely won't forgive Mummy Maker, what would be the point of lying..."

"Let me explain. It's just that I'm not sure where to start..."

At this moment, the doorbell echoed inside the apartment. Haruaki saw Kirika frowning while walking to the entrance. Then warily, she opened the door and the one who appeared was—

"Himura..."

"I'm now able to report a bit about the situation and check how things are where I'm here... Looks like you have guests. Hmm, what perfect timing by coincidence. I'd give a hundred marks for that."

As though saying "May I come in?", Himura shrugged, behaving differently from the way he acted in school. Kirika glared viciously at him for a moment before finally agreeing to his request.

"I don't trust you. However, it'll be faster for you to explain. Hurry up and be done with it."

"The price of admission, is it? I understand. Then I shall explain."

Hence, Kirika returned to the living room with Himura. Not only Kirika but also Fear and Konoha gazed at Himura warily. Casually sitting down on the sofa, he swept his gaze over everyone present.

"Hmm... It feels quite strange to see you all outside of school. Anyway, let me make myself clear first. You may have heard already, but I am a member of the Lab Chief's Nation."

"We heard already. Hmph, you're giving off a totally different impression compared to during the school day."

"Even if you've told us your real identity, don't think that we'll lower our guard. By the way... You just mentioned about checking how things are, right? Are you responsible for this child's presence here?"

"Himura-sensei, please tell us. What happened exactly?"

"Konoha-kun is already used to using honorific speech, I suppose... But Yachi, you don't need to address this man with respect. Just talk to him as you would an enemy."

Kirika was speaking with her arms crossed, leaning with her back against the wall. Haruaki understood that she distrusted Himura, but since this person had always been no more than a teacher to him, it felt difficult to suddenly drop the honorifics.

"How harsh... Yes, but it's fine no matter what manner of speech you use. As a matter of position, I just hope you'll use honorifics with me in school. In any case, let me pay the admission price. In other words, about Mummy Maker over there—Amanda Carlot."

Mummy Maker's original name was apparently Amanda. Despite having her name mentioned, the person in question simply continued to space out with unfocused eyes.

"The one who was supposedly killed by Peavey Barowoi, why is she still alive? —Simply stated, very simply, I saved her."

"You saved her?"

Fear asked and Himura nodded.

"Yes. At the time, I was wearing the Wathe, «Il est dans Bastille», which can erase the wearer's sense of presence completely, to monitor those two's movements. When Peavey Barowoi used «Dance Time» to absorb this girl's blood, I was also nearby."

"Although I don't know what the situation was like at the time... You simply observed quietly without any attempt to stop it, right?"

"...That is my job."

Hearing Konoha's accusatory question, Himura muttered in reply. Somehow, it felt as though he was trying to convince himself.

"Then Peavey went berserk and left the scene to seek revenge on you. After she went away, I approached to confirm Amanda Carlot's condition. It was utterly tragic. Her abdomen was sliced open with ruptured organs splattered out, it was a total blood bath. Naturally, her breathing and heart beat had already stopped."

"So she was actually dead at the time? Then how did she revive?"

"Let me give an example. Suppose someone was drowning in the sea and both their breathing and heart beat stopped. Provided that appropriate treatment is applied immediately, they can sometimes regain consciousness. In other words, so long as it's before the brain is completely deprived of oxygen, humans can be revived."

"Drowning in the sea is completely different from having the abdomen chopped into halves."

"You deserve a hundred marks. Of course that's true. However—Luckily at the time, there still existed a method to make someone 'whose abdomen was chopped into halves' turn back to the level of 'drowning in the sea.' «Chupacabra Bandage»... Amanda's Wathe that provided healing in exchange for blood and pain as the price... The fact that Peavey neither took it away nor destroyed it could be considered a massive stroke of luck."

"That moving bandage huh..."

"I wasn't sure if its taboo ability would activate towards someone on the verge of death whose heart and breathing had stopped. However, nothing would happen if I didn't try so I just went ahead and tested it, using «Chupacabra Bandage» to wrap up Amanda's body, then—"

"She was... revived once more...?"

Haruaki whispered and looked towards the girl sitting in the wheelchair. Including Himura, everyone's gazes were directed towards the girl who had died and come back to life.

"A few minutes later—No, had I been a couple dozen seconds late, perhaps she truly would have died. But «Chupacabra Bandage» activated its taboo ability, just as usual, accompanied by pain that could make the target go mad. I took her to a medical facility affiliated with the Lab Chief's Nation. Soon after, this girl woke up. However, perhaps the curse's impact was too much and broke her mind. She was already like this when she woke up."

Not speaking.

Unable to move her body as well.

Turned into a creature that simply stared off into space.

"I... see..."

Haruaki sighed in depression. But he immediately thought of an important question that had not been raised, then looked up.

"Umm... Chances... of recovery...?"

Himura took a long breath and slowly began to speak:

"—Not entirely zero. Despite how she appears now, compared to when she first woke up, she has already recovered a lot. In her current condition, she will even react to external stimuli sometimes. Right now, she will chew on her own if food is placed in her mouth, but in the beginning, she needed nutrients to be delivered intravenously. Precisely because her recovery is going well, she is now discharged from the hospital—Kirika, have you fed her the medicine?"

"Not yet."

"Then please go ahead. There's probably not much left, right? I'll give you the refills."

Kirika snatched the sheet of tablets that Himura had taken out from his pocket and went to the kitchen. She returned with a cup of water. Saying "here, open your mouth" gently, Kirika placed a tablet by Amanda's lips which then opened slightly. Putting the tablet into Amanda's mouth, Kirika fed her water. Gulp, a slight swallowing motion could be seen in her throat.

Himura was right. Amanda was not completely unresponsive to the environment. She was neither a vegetable nor a doll. She was still alive—Unmistakably.

Hearing Himura mention that recovery was not entirely impossible and seeing Amanda responding as a human should, Haruaki was a little relieved. But only a little. Was her mind really going to recover back to normal? How long would it take?

"I basically understand why this child is still alive. Well then, here's the next question. Why is she here—in Ueno-san's apartment?"

"Of course, it's because I asked her to take care of Amanda. She can't keep living in the hospital but if she returns to the Knights' Dominion, they'll most likely execute her for failing her mission. I could hardly steel my conscience to allow that... But on the other hand, this girl is not important enough to compel the Lab Chief's Nation as an organization to protect her. After all, the captured Peavey Barowoi is enough for interrogation purposes. The end result is that I had no choice but to take responsibility, having brought her to the hospital in the first place, to take care of her after discharge."

"Then why don't you take care of her? Why do you have to ask Kirika to help you?"

"I don't have pedophilia, so it would be somewhat problematic if I had to help her bathe. Once her mind recovers, it's very well possible she might bite her tongue to commit suicide out of shame and humiliation. Aside from that, I believe that it's better to have someone of the same gender helping her. Besides—"

Himura looked at Amanda again with a smile of self-deprecation on his face.

"The doctor said that it's better for her to get all kinds of external stimuli as this would help her psychotherapy. Rather than have a cold and reticent man like me take care of her... Someone like Kirika here, who'll smile and talk to her, would have a more beneficial effect on Amanda."

Himura's self-deprecation did not seem to be an act. He really believed that Kirika taking care of Amanda would be more beneficial. In other words, he hoped for her recovery with great sincerity. That was what Haruaki concluded.

(It seems like Himura-sensei's image... compared to what Class Rep described, is more...)

Haruaki secretly glanced at Kirika. Why was Kirika so wary of Himura? She hated the Lab Chief's Nation as an organization, so as part of that—Maybe that was the reason, but Haruaki felt that there should be more to it.

At this point, Haruaki suddenly realized that he knew absolutely nothing about the relationship between these two. This was only natural. After all, it was only a few days ago when he learned of Himura's true identity. When did they first meet? And when did they start working together as partners? What did they do in the past—

"Of course, I don't intend to have Kirika take care of this girl indefinitely. The burden is too great. Although support cannot be obtained from the Lab Chief's Nation, I am currently looking for a trustworthy medical facility to conduct psychological rehabilitation. Once I find one, I'll transfer Amanda over to there."

"Until you find a medical facility huh... That said, are you really okay with this, Kirika? I can't believe you agreed to this request. Don't you hate this guy?"

"Yes, I hate him."

"Then why did you agree to his request? You called in sick to skip school today so as to take care of this girl, right? You're already making sacrifices in your own personal life."

"Yes, this man placed Amanda in my care the day before yesterday. Simply feeding her breakfast took me quite some effort yesterday. I also prepared all sorts of things she would need before I went to school, but it didn't work. As one might expect, even with lunch prepared, she was unable to eat on her own. The same goes for going to the bathroom... So I had no choice but to call in absent for today. I don't even know what I should do for tomorrow."

Haruaki recalled the scene yesterday, still vivid in his mind, and finally understood. Kirika had racked her brain, trying to figure out what to cook for Amanda, hence she made a breakfast menu that had no unity in theme at all. Then packing the extras as her lunch, she brought it to school... That was why yesterday's lunch duel had to be cancelled.

"Class Rep... Why do you need to go this far?"

"I've mentioned already, right? I am guilty of making Amanda like this. I'm the main reason why the situation became like this."

While looking at Amanda, Kirika tensed the arms she was crossing before her chest, as though embracing her own body tightly.

"Perhaps the situation was too chaotic at the time, which was why you didn't pursue the matter deeply. It's also possible that you noticed it but didn't speak out. In any case, I pretended that nothing had happened... All this time. Peavey murdered Amanda. As for why she murdered her, that's because Peavey thought Amanda was traitor. As for why Peavey came to such a conclusion—"

Kirika stared straight at Amanda, staring straight at that sense of guilt.

"Because I made her think that. It's Amanda's card that I stole from you, Yachi, and added information to it that would cause internal discord between them. Then I asked Himura to deliver the card to their hiding place. In other words, had I not done so back then, Amanda would not have been killed by Peavey. Although she's currently still alive, were it not for that, her mind should still be intact at least."

Haruaki recalled the situation back then, a long time ago. It was also the first incident that happened after Fear's arrival.

Peavey had attacked Fear but ended up getting an arm amputated by a berserk Fear. Mummy Maker could not bear to watch Peavey attempt to complete her mission even at the cost of her own life, hence she offered Haruaki's group a deal. After writing contact details on a card and handing it over to them, Amanda promised to retreat to Peavey if they handed Fear over. Then somehow, the card went missing... Meanwhile, deciding that Mummy Maker's wish to save her was betrayal, Peavey eliminated her. Then Peavey headed over to attack the Yachi home. Just happening to visit, Kirika was caught up in the incident, but she—

"Well... Umm, you did it to help us, right? Also... How should I say this? After all, this girl was an enemy at the time."

Fear finished. Kirika nodded, then spoke in a tone of voice as though exasperated with herself:

"Yes. Perhaps the end result simply proves my naivety. It's just that I can't help but think: Although this girl is the enemy's companion, she's just an auxiliary who doesn't participate directly in battle. In actual fact, she didn't do anything to me—or Fear-kun and the others, probably. When someone like that suffers injuries that should have been fatal, as a result of my actions, can the whole matter really be dismissed by saying 'because she's an enemy'...? If it were acceptable to do whatever we want to anyone so long as they're in the enemy camp, then just for example, it'd be like saying that it's also okay to kill a cook who works in their stronghold's restaurant."

"Hmm... Indeed, that's... a bit hard to define..."

Konoha murmured with a troubled expression while Kirika sighed lightly.

"To be honest, I also hesitated in the beginning. But then I thought, at least I should meet her once in person before deciding to accept or reject the request to take care of her. So I allowed her to make a visit to my home, but that's where I made a mistake. Ahhh, absolutely ridiculous. I know this isn't my style, but honestly... You see, she's currently not responding at all, right?"

"Yeah, nothing at all. She's like a doll."

Fear walked over to the wheelchair, where Amanda was staring off into space, proceeding to poke her cheeks and play with a few strands of her hair. Haruaki also reached out to wave his hand before Amanda's face to check her eyeball movements. But no matter what they did, Amanda remained unresponsive.

"Then try holding her hand."

Haruaki exchanged glances with Fear then held Amanda's hand lightly.

"Oh...?"

He could feel her holding his hand in return. Although she had no change in expression, this was definitely no illusion. Despite being very feeble in strength, she was definitely gripping his hand in return—like a child, lost in the dark, holding tightly to a mother's hand, as though seeking some sort of salvation.

"Should be some kind of reflex action... Apart from that, all she can do are movements like chewing her food, but for some reason, she will grip in return when you hold her hand. How should I say this...? As soon I learned of this fact, it bothered me a lot, making it impossible for me to ignore her and send her away..."

"Mmm... Hmm. Indeed, with that..."

Like Haruaki, Fear tried holding Amanda's hand and made a complicated expression, twisting her shoulder. Haruaki speculated that Fear had probably felt the same as him—an urge to protect.

Through this weak force, Amanda was relying on them, telling them of her presence. It felt as though her entire body would melt away and disappear into space as soon as they let go of her hand. The weak force exerted by this little hand seemed to be her only support that connected her to reality.

Presumably, the first time when Himura had brought Amanda to this place, Kirika had tried the same action and felt a rising urge to protect. Faced with Amanda whose mind had been destroyed as a result of her actions, Kirika must have pondered about what she was able to do.

"In any case, that's that... I made her like this. I am responsible for her. At least until this man finds a trustworthy medical facility, I don't mind taking care of her during this period—That's what's going on."

Haruaki gently released Amanda's hand and looked at everyone present.

Kirika seemed quite set on her decision and he could understand her reasons. However, this job seemed to be too much of a burden for a high school girl alone.

Then what should they do?

Dissuade Kirika? Stand aside and do nothing? Of course not. Seriously, that would be—absolutely ridiculous.

A conference requiring no words instantly concluded.

While continuing to hold Amanda's hand, Fear stared intently at the snow-white back of her hand and said:

"It's true that his girl is an enemy's companion. But after becoming like this, can she still be considered an enemy so matter-of-factly? That I can't be so sure. Anyway, putting that aside, Kirika, there's something you're mistaken about. You're not the only one who caused her to become like this. The one who attracted them here, chopped off Peavey's arm and filled Peavey with hatred, that person is also responsible. In other words, me."

"Hoo... Oh well, if we sit back and do nothing, I'm sure it'll eat away at our consciences. It can't be helped, I'll admit it as well. Had I been fast and merciless enough in driving those people away back then, then Ueno-san wouldn't have needed to come up with that plan and the current situation would be quite different. In other words, I am responsible for not being competent enough."

"I'm also responsible for failing to notice the card's theft."

"Wha..." As Kirika went speechless, Haruaki turned to her, smiled and spoke as the representative:

"Therefore, Class Rep, let us help too. It's very tough for you to do it alone."

"No, but..."

Kirika tried to object but could not speak up firmly. Haruaki simply used his eyes to question her: Class Rep, by this point, do you really think we'll back down so easily?

Finally, Kirika sighed and surrendered.

"...Sorry."

Fear finally let go of Amanda's hand and said:

"Kirika, you don't need to apologize. For now, let's forget that this girl used to be an enemy. I simply need to do something beneficial to others and it's a very tough job for you to take care of a patient on your own, Kirika, so I can't leave things alone and have no choice but to take care of this bandage girl who I seem to have seen somewhere before... Anyway, that's that. Everything is due to unavoidable circumstances. Unavoidable circumstances."

"If it were mental trauma, it's probably useless even if Kuroe-san transfers life force to her. But still, I'll discuss with Kuroe-san after we get home."

"Let me ask, just in case. Himura-sensei, it should be okay if we offer our help, right?"

"In fact, it'll be a great help. I'm sure more lively surroundings will be beneficial for her mind."

Himura agreed readily. He really acted differently compared to expected. Considering how Kirika had warned them repeatedly, Haruaki's impression of Himura was someone much less reasonable.

Similarly, Konoha showed doubt in her eyes as though she had thought of something.

"Oh, by the way... There are two things I wish to ask you, Himura-sensei."

"What a great student for asking questions. Let me award you a hundred marks first."

"Even if you praise me, I won't be pleased. First point, I would like you to fill in why exactly did you ask Ueno-san to take care of this child? There should be others in your circle who are female and able to care for this child, right? Even though she only arrived here recently."

"Are you referring to researcher Un Izoey? I only greeted her for the first time yesterday, so unfamiliarity is one of the reasons. The Lab Chief's Nation has no need for the person named Amanda, so this counts as my personal problem. That's reason number two. Also, I've heard that she used to serve as the Lab Chief's bodyguard. Combat ability aside, in terms of common sense knowledge, I'm a bit worried about her ability to take care of a patient."

"Hmm... That last point is actually quite understandable. Every lunch break, that girl is always chomping on meat buns held in both hands. It really makes me wonder if she'll ever tire of them."

So a scene like that was taking place every day in the classroom next door? Haruaki could not help but imagine it... Most likely, the other students must be gazing at her with eyes like looking at a pet.

"Next question. When you arrived at this apartment, you mentioned how you're 'now able to report a bit about the situation.' Then your purpose here is not just to visit this child."

"I am very curious about this too. Himura, what is the report you mentioned?"

"Having good memory and observation skills are truly an advantage. Well then... I have good news and bad news. Going with the usual procedure, one should start with the good news first, but regrettably, let's go with the bad first because it'll be easier for you all to understand. Then I'll be blunt—The Knights' Dominion has started taking action."

As soon as he spoke, the atmosphere immediately became extremely tense. Fear frowned and said:

"They're trying to destroy me again...?"

"That should be part of the reason. But the matter does not end there. I'm not sure where they heard it from but they seem to know that Amanda is still alive. In other words..."

Himura pushed his long bangs and exhaled.

"They intend to execute Amanda who had failed her mission and was captured by the Lab Chief's Nation."

Haruaki's group was speechless. If Amanda were returned to the Knights' Dominion, she would most likely be executed. That was why she was not returned. Then what if they came knocking at the door on their own?

"Rumors say that the knight sent is an ace with quite powerful abilities. Then let me get on to the good news. Although it's not certain, rumors say that this knight was assigned a certain Wathe on an experimental basis."

"I'm more concerned about the bad news... But I'll still continue listening. That's the term you use to call cursed tools, right? What kind of tool is it?"

"Now that's a coincidence that's almost like a miracle." Opening with this line, Himura continued:

"—According to rumors, ''it is a Wathe for recovering mental health''."

Haruaki's group was dumbfounded again. To them, this was perhaps good news indeed. Right now, here was a person whose mind was broken. If that tool could be used to heal her mind—

The next to speak was Kirika.

"Why would the Knights' Dominion use something like that?"

"Since you lot have engaged Peavey Barowoi in battle, you should be able to understand. The Frontline Gathering Knights' Dominion is an organization founded on fanatical hatred towards Wathes. Moving forward in the name of hatred, swinging the weapon called insanity, speaking words of grudging resentment. Essentially, the stronger a knight, the more they exhibit the Knights' Dominion's style—In other words, the stronger a knight, the more insane. Furthermore, powerful knights heading off to harsh battlefields result in even deepened insanity. But no matter how strong, a pawn becomes useless once it is insane to the point of no longer being capable of executing plans normally. Hence, this experiment aims to maintain their sanity."

"This sounds like there's still many uncertainties..."

"That I concede. I will continue to gather more information."

"If that tool really has the ability that you claim, perhaps we could take it by force to use...? But if it means using a cursed tool, hmm..."

"Yes. Just like back in Christmas, it could very well be accompanied by an astounding curse."

Recalling the difficult battle that his and the superintendent's sides had faced against Kokoro Pentangeli's sword, Haruaki remarked quietly.

"Of course, I won't force any of you. Just decide once we capture the opponent. However, as one who researches Wathes, my advice is that this option should not be ruled out from the start. Like «Chupacabra Bandage», Wathes can even save lives in different situations."

"Hmph... But I think homicide happens far more often than saving people. Whatever, we're still not sure about this tool so speculating isn't going to help. Once it appears before us for real, then we'll decide. Right now, the question we need to consider is the bad news about the enemy's impending attack."

"The attacking enemy must be defeated... Same as usual."

At this moment, Kirika clicked her tongue and glared at Himura viciously.

"So that's why you said that it's perfect timing for Yachi's group to be here, right? You are planning to use them as a combat force to protect Amanda, aren't you?"

"I had no intention of using them, but it's true that I predicted a fight as the final outcome. After all, I don't think the Knights' Dominion will leave Fear-in-Cube alone, so they can't possibly remain uninvolved."

Without anyone noticing, Himura had already stood up from the sofa. Despite watching him all this time, Haruaki completely failed to notice his movements.

"Basically, let me state for the record. I cannot act in the name of the Lab Chief's Nation regarding this matter. I've already mentioned just now that the organization does not deem Amanda Carlot important enough to require their protection. Even if I report directly to the Lab Chief, he'll simply say 'too dangerous, don't resist and hand her over.'"

"As if anyone would want to contact that guy. Absolutely ridiculous... From the way you sound, you're not doing this according to his orders?"

"I believe the Lab Chief has received news of this matter, but he hasn't issued any particular orders. So that means he doesn't care however I choose to proceed."

Haruaki suddenly found Himura walking towards the exit already. Due to his extreme lack of presence, all of his movements were very inconspicuous.

"I'm relying on you all to take care of Amanda. The Knights' Dominion probably won't locate this place that quickly and attack. But definitely, they will appear eventually. Don't lower your guard. I will continue to gather information."

"Wait."

Kirika called out to him from behind. Himura stopped. As though hesitating, Kirika paused for a few seconds before using a voice that sounded like it was forced out:

"...When you entrusted Amanda to me, there were a few things I didn't ask you. Clearly without orders from the Lab Chief's Nation, why do you want to save her? Out of personal reasons? You—You aren't such a compassionate man, are you?"

"What a terrible comment, I'd say it's worth zero marks. Hmm, considering everything I've done to this date, that's hardly surprising."

"Answer me! I still can't believe in you!"

Himura's shoulder shook up and down slightly. His answer was very simple and brief.

At the same time, it was also baffling.

"Like you, for redemption."

"...!"

Kirika's eyes wavered and she could not speak anymore. Himura continued walking and opened the main door. But just as he was about to step out, he looked back and said:

"By the way, Fear Cubrick."

"W-What?"

"Nothing important. I've already graded today's test paper and you scored quite a high mark. Compared to the beginning, you're showing marked progress. Please continue to do your best like this."

"Huh...?"

On high alert all this time, Fear reacted with her jaw dropping in surprise upon hearing unexpected praise.

Seeing Fear's expression, Himura's lips curled slightly.

Indeed, like a very ordinary teacher, smiling from joy at a student's growth—

Then he walked out of Kirika's apartment.

===Part 3===

After a long discussion, considering that it would be more convenient to take care of Amanda as a group, as well as the possibility of enemy attacks, they decided to move her to the Yachi residence. Kirika also packed her things for staying over.

Having explained the story to Kuroe when she returned from the beauty parlor, they managed to feed dinner to Amanda with great difficulty. Then when the after-dinner snack time ended, several dozen minutes later...

Fear and Kuroe were in the changing area next to the bathroom.

"So... Although we've brought her here, now what?"

Looking at Amanda sitting on the wheelchair, Fear crossed her arms and tilted her head. Their next task was to help her take a bath, of course. Doing it alone seemed quite difficult, so Fear enlisted Kuroe's aid.

"Hmm~ Anyway, since it's a bath, let's take off our clothes as well. Cast off!"

"I don't really get what you're yelling at the end there, but I agree."

Fear and Kuroe swiftly stripped down. After all, they were all girls and she was very familiar with Kuroe, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Once naked—

"So of course, we need to help her undress as well. Kuroe, help her sit up a bit."

"Watch me~"

Since Amanda's attire consisted of a simple one-piece dress, it was quite easy to take off. While Kuroe lifted Amanda's bottom, Fear pulled Amanda's dress up all at once to remove her clothing. This revealed her white underwear of a plain design (no bra) and the bandages wrapped around her body. Naturally, no one takes baths with bandages, right? Fear untied the bandages one by one. Unlike their initial encounter, these bandages wrapped around Amanda's body were only ordinary bandages. According to Himura, that «Chupacabra Bandage» was apparently behind held by the Lab Chief's Nation.

"Is this... okay...?"

"Oh my. This... She's clearly a girl, but what a poor dear..."

Seeing what lay beneath the bandages, Fear gasped. Skin, as white as silk, contrasted sharply with skin of the opposite. These seemed to be old scars and probably not painful, but conversely, the sight was heartbreaking for viewers.

Fear narrowed her eyes while pulling Amanda's underwear off from her waist. Then holding the equally nude Amanda in her arms, Fear pushed the glass door open with her foot and entered the bathroom.

"...Let's wash her first. Have her sit here... Uwah."

"Since there's nothing to lean on, I'll use my hair to support her."

Hence, Kuroe's hair gently wrapped itself around Amanda's arms and torso. With this, they were finally able to seat her on the bathroom stool.

Dividing the labor, Fear washed the front while Kuroe was responsible for Amanda's back. Despite her slender body being covered by layers of soap suds, Amanda remained expressionless and unresponsive.

"...Something must have happened to her in the past."

"Drawing on my experience, I can tell... As much as I hate the fact that I can tell, these are scars from burns."

"Was she caught up in a fire once?"

"Probably."

Perhaps it was an allusion, but somehow, Fear kept getting the feeling that the burn scars on Amanda's body were identical to the ones Fear had created in the past as a tool of torture and execution, such as the «Voices of the Brazen Bull». The scars exuded a sense of someone's malice and intent to harm. Even if these scars were caused by a fire, it was most likely no accident—Deliberate arson committed due to some sort of horrifying reason.

Perhaps these scars had changed Amanda's life. Maybe it served as some sort of opportunity leading to Amanda joining the organization of the Knights' Dominion. However, one could not sense from her any desire for vengeance against cursed tools. Then the fire itself was probably not a direct reason.

One could imagine all sorts of possibilities. For example, after Amanda was sent to the hospital and deemed a lost cause, she could have been sold to an unlicensed doctor for human experiments, then after she was wrapped up in cursed bandages, the Knights happened to show up by chance to kill that unlicensed doctor and ended up taking her away while they were at it—Something like that. Fear did not know any details. Only by asking Amanda herself could anyone hope to figure out her past.

Only now did Fear realize that she knew virtually nothing about this girl named Amanda Carlot.

"Although I treat every enemy with hostility... Perhaps this girl does have quite a complicated past."

"Yeah. If only we could converse with her. Hmm—the back is basically done. Okay, then it's about time for me to use my professional hair washing skills."

Leaving the hair washing to Kuroe, Fear washed the body of the girl who used to be an enemy, washing the body of the girl whose reasons for becoming an enemy were unknown, washing the body of the girl who could not answer this question. When the lathered sponge touched a sensitive spot, although it was very faint, Fear did feel Amanda's body tremble as though ticklish. Even simply just a physiological reaction—Indeed, she was not dead, she was still alive.

Fear washed Amanda's arm and took this opportunity to hold her hand lightly as they had done at Kirika's home.

Indeed, she held Fear's hand in return.

This feeling was like being bitten lightly by a small animal. Was she trying to convey some kind of message? Was she seeking something desperately? That faint force was accompanied by an unbelievable sense of self-awareness, causing Fear to grin.

(Yes. Being able to talk to this girl one more time at least... That would be nice too.)

After Amanda's mind recovered, who knew what the situation might be like? Still the companion of enemies? Or some role apart from enemies? But at least, Fear was certain, this could not be confirmed unless her mind recovered. They must first deal with the knight who wants to execute her in order to get an answer.

To be honest, Fear got into taking care of Amanda simply as part of going with the flow. Things started with Kirika taking on the responsibility to care for her and Fear was simply helping Kirika. However, Fear now felt she had found a reason for slightly wanting to do so.

While feeling the force transmitted to her hand, Fear looked into Amanda's unfocused eyes and whispered:

"I don't know what you're trying to say... But anyway, you don't need to worry, Amanda. Since we promised, we will take good care of you. Not only will we prevent the Knights' Dominion from harming you, but we'll also help your mind recover. Leave it to us."

Of course, Amanda did not reply. Washing her hair behind her, Kuroe smiled and said:

"Since Ficchi has decided this already, I will do my best to help~ Although the situation might be very complex, simply in terms of feelings, I have discovered a source of favorability points that compels me to stand on this child's side."

"I agree." Fear nodded with eyes full of tender affection while looking at that source of favorability on Amanda's body.

As the leader of the Ladylike Bosoms Alliance, she definitely had no choice but to recognize this flat chest as thoroughly flat.

===Part 4===

The day after they learned of Amanda's situation at Kirika's home, it was after school Haruaki's group were walking in the corridors.

There were still many students hanging around in the corridors, chatting excitedly with high-pitched voices. "Hey hey, what about you? Have you decided who you'll give it to?" "Eh~? N-N-No, what about you~?" "Speaking of which, that guy in Class 4 thinks you're..." What were these girls talking about? Come to think of it, lately the entire student body seemed to be in an excitable state... Hmm?

Haruaki's thoughts were interrupted by Fear when they reached their destination.

"Please~ Lead the way~!"

"I've been intrigued for a while already, why do you yell that every time you arrive here? Why do you make it sound like you're crashing a party?"

"Nothing much, I just get a feeling that this door must be opened with great vigor, whether because there are tasty snacks and tea waiting for me or because it greatly resembles a corrupt bureaucrat's base of operations."

"Hahaha! I have never received any golden confectionery from Echigoya, you know?"<ref>'''Echigoya'''(越後屋): probably a reference to the Mitsui family business, founded in the 17th century, that developed into Mitsukoshi, the root business of the Mitsui Group, one of the largest conglomerates in Japan.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mitsui]</ref>

As soon as they walked into the superintendent's office, the gas masked man, making one of his seldom appearances at school, spoke with his shoulders shaking from laughter. "Hello." Konoha and Kirika bowed their heads to greet, eliciting a wave of his hand in response. Naturally, he was not the only one present—

"Welcome, everyone. Please allow me to prepare some tea."

"Everybody, welcome to you all~! Oh, Zenon-san, of course, I'll help out too~!"

"I'm counting on you two for my share too~ But, oh~ Having to blow on my tea to cool it is so tiring... Dear sister, or little maid, could you please help blow on mine for me~"

"Then I shall bring out tap water for you, Onee-sama, for which no cooling is required. Sovereignty, please turn on the tap with full sincerity... Of course, I am saying all this out of my kind consideration in hopes of saving you effort, Onee-sama."

"Bubu~ Ah, does this count as a blowing gag? But even explaining it is too tiring~"

Hence, Zenon and Sovereignty got up and headed to the room next door to brew tea. Wearing a white coat, Ganon simply sat on the sofa, completely relaxed.

There was nothing surprising about these three's presence in the superintendent's office, except for—

"..."

"Yes~ The string need to be pulled up here and here—It's here~! Secret technique 'Amida Buddha Statue' complete! Ohoh, it's been a long time since I've last seen this move, even for me... How gratifying~"

Sitting in a wheelchair was a white-haired girl with a hollow gaze, as well as—

Using the girl's fingers to play cat's cradle and make complicate patterns—Kuroe, dressed in school uniform. Seeing her mutter Buddhist chants while bowing at the figure formed by the cat's cradle for some reason, Haruaki sighed.

"Hmm... No matter how many times I see this, it feels so out of place..."

"Muu, that's so rude! Hmm, but honestly, I never expected to have another chance to wear this uniform again~ I knew it, the gods must be asking me to enjoy school life thoroughly!"

"No such thing. Anyway, please don't cause another commotion like last time..."

Kuroe had sneaked into school before, dressed in a uniform. Of course, that was definitely not for the sake of a prank but for her own reasons—But it was definitely true that she had caused a commotion.

Once they decided to take care of Amanda, the first issue was what to do with her during the daytime. After much pondering, the group decided to take her to school directly. After all, even if the enemy attacked, it probably would not happen openly in a crowded place like a school. But of course, they could not leave Amanda in a classroom, hence they phoned the superintendent to explain the situation. "After all, I caused a lot of trouble for you during Christmas and owe you all a favor." Saying that, he agreed readily and allowed Amanda to stay in the superintendent's office.

Even so, it did not feel right to shove the responsibility of taking care of Amanda all on Zenon in the superintendent's office, so in the end, they decided to take turns skipping class to visit her... Back when Haruaki's group was discussing this matter, Kuroe raised her hand and said: "Then let me help as well." Although it was a shame that she had to skip work, but indeed, with Kuroe present, even if the enemy attacked, she was at least able to run away while taking Amanda with her. Hence, they finally accepted Kuroe's suggestion. Like last time, she obtained a uniform from who knows where—probably partially to be less inconspicuous in school, partially out of personal desire, finding it more fun this way.

"So Kuroe-san, how is the situation?"

"The same as usual. I haven't sensed any presence of the rumored pursuer. For now, I tried out therapeutic cat's cradle, but she's not reacting at all~"
[[image:C3 10-103.jpg|thumb]]

"This is only my opinion as a school physician, so take it with a grain of salt, but here's a few words from me... Just wait patiently for now. As much as I hate saying this, this isn't the kind of thing that will show dramatic improvement in one or two days' time."

"That's... true."

Kirika nodded in response to Ganon. Indeed, impatience would not help at all. Haruaki murmured in his thoughts to persuade himself. Even once her mind recovered, they did not know what to say to a former enemy like her—However, surely it would still be a better situation than now.

Next, Haruaki suddenly recalled that he needed to thank them.

"Ganon-san, thank you... The same for you too, Zenon-san. We originally didn't want to trouble you two, but it feels like we ended up troubling you after all."

"Don't worry, don't worry, because we caused trouble for you too. I won't complain about being tired at a time like this... Besides, I'm also tired of sitting in the infirmary with nothing to do~ It's nice to be working as a school physician on call sometimes."

"Yes, Yachi-sama, please do not mind."

At this moment, Zenon returned with a tray with cups, still expressionless as usual, but her voice sounded quite gentle. With experienced movements, she handed the steaming tea over to each member of Haruaki's group in turn—Meanwhile, Sovereignty exited the room next door slightly later, carrying a glass with two hands as one would carry a trophy while swaying unsteadily in a panic.

"W-Wawa... Phew! I managed to make it! Here you go, Genon-san, I have prepared this for you with full sincerity!"

"I can't believe you actually made her bring water over! You're really bullying your elder sister~"

"I don't recall you saying you wanted tea specifically? This only happened because you keep slacking off and crying tired. Please pull yourself together, Onee-sama."

While Zenon spoke calmly and Sovereignty stared with her head tilted, Ganon sipped her tap water forlornly. This pair of sisters really got along together well. At least, Haruaki decided to treat that as the conclusion.

"Here's the girl's portion too."

"Oh, then let me cool it for her by blowing. After all, I'm the one responsible for taking care of Amanda in school... I guess feeding her with a spoon would be best."

Kuroe took a spoonful of tea and brought it next to Amanda's mouth. Gulp, her throat swallowed but her expression remained unchanged. Haruaki's group began to chat casually while drinking tea. After all, they only turned up to pick up Kuroe and Amanda without anything important to do at the superintendent's office. Once they finished their tea, the group took their leave.

Leaving the superintendent's office, they headed to the shoe lockers. The entire school building seemed rather quiet. Students in clubs were currently focused on club activities, hence, apart from them, those belonging to the "go-home" club had almost all departed, but not completely. When the occasion student passed by in the corridors, they would stare suspiciously at the bandaged girl in the wheelchair, but there was no issue as long as Haruaki's group acted confidently as though everything was legitimate. Thus, they walked through the hallways in a line.

"Hmm~ I knew it, this does cause trouble for the superintendent's side..."

"It can't be helped. Without their assistance, there's no way to bring this girl to school at all."

Fear pushed Amanda's wheelchair while reacting to Haruaki's whispers.

"But I'd feel so guilty if we keep troubling them. If only this girl will recover soon... But so-called mental trauma are very tricky. We don't really know how to cure it either."

"Yeah, although Himura-sensei mentioned that exposing her to more external stimuli would help, it feels quite ambiguous and nonspecific."

"External stimuli huh? Hmm..."

Fear tilted her head and pondered deeply for a while, then finally stopped walking.

"I've got an idea—We've got nothing left to do except going home, right? Then let's take this opportunity to show her around school. What do you all think?"

"I don't mind."

Kirika glanced at Haruaki. Haruaki did not have any objections, neither did Konoha nor Kuroe.

"After all, we're not in a hurry to get back and there aren't too many students remaining in school right now. As long as we don't do anything too conspicuous, it should be fine."

"I'm totally okay with it~ After all, I belong to the faction who wants to be shown around the school!"

"Then let's try it out.. But why?"

Haruaki's simple question caused Fear to scratch her face and turn her gaze away.

"Mmm... Hmm... Umm, I simply recalled my first time here. The building seemed so big, there were so many people, everyone was wearing the same kind of clothes, it was so lively everywhere, it was very refreshing, I guess—It was very stimulating for me. So, even though there's very few people now, I think it should still be able to stimulate this girl a bit..."

"Fear..."

"W-What's with your shameless look? I'll curse you! I-I simply think that if this girl could be cured as quickly as possible, it'll save us a lot of trouble! Although she's human, surely she's never gone to school normally before—In this regard, she should be the same as me!"

Fear desperately tried to find excuses. How amusing. Not only Haruaki but also Konoha, Kirika and Kuroe smiled slightly.

Hence, Haruaki and friends took Fear's suggestion and took Amanda on a walking tour around the school, meanwhile talking to Amanda. Although she made no reaction, surely this did not mean it was pointless—Probably.

"This is our classroom. This is my seat. That's Haruaki's seat and that's Kirika's."

"Uheeheehee, so this is Haru's spot huh... Great, I'll be starting the secret operation of replacing the recorder mouthpiece, please don't mind me."

"I mind very much! Say, stop searching the desk in front of the owner! Also, I chose art instead of music! There's no recorder here in the first place!"

Next was Konoha's homeroom. Then taking advantage of after school, they visited club activities without disturbing others. Fear picked up Amanda together with the wheelchair and went up and down the stairs. Standing outside the music classroom, they listened to the woodwind club's performance for quite a while. Then through the door's gap, they secretly peeked into the calligraphy classroom. Then they visited the snack shop and the cafeteria.

"Oh~ There's quite a lot of menu choices... Since you guys usually bring packed lunches, you don't have much chance to come here, right? Is there anything good to eat?"

Arms crossed with insufferable arrogance, Fear declared with exceptional conceit:

"They don't have rice crackers here. Simply by this fact I deem this cafeteria third-rate."

"Using your logic, the world doesn't have any cafeterias second-rate or beyond... Hmm, of the things I've tried before, the mapo doufu is quite good."<ref>'''Mapo Doufu'''(麻婆豆腐): a popular dish of spicy bean curd, originating from Sichuan province of China.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mapo_doufu]</ref>

"Also, although it's not very conspicuous, the salads are quite fulfilling too. The vegetables are always very fresh."

"There's also the udon noodles with meat or the porkchop cutlet rice. If I really had to criticize, sometimes the udon uses brown seaweed to obfuscate the amount of meat or the porkchops are too thin. As a result, although the taste is impeccable, the quality is too inconsistent. If anything, I should condemn this attitude of treating meat as anything less than the main feature. Completely unacceptable. For a meat dish whose name is crowned with the word 'meat' or 'porkchop', it is utter blasphemy—"

"Uh... Kono-san, Kono-san, there's no need to push your viewpoint so seriously. I was only just making conversation..."

Next, they passed through the corridor connecting two school buildings to reach the clubs block and peek at the activities of the cultural clubs.

Fear picked up Amanda, holding her up by her underarms, allowing her to peer into the manga club's activities from the small window above the door. However, Fear suddenly pouted with displeasure and said:

"How boring."

"I don't think there are many cultural clubs that hold activities with great fanfare."

"That's so naive! For example, a manga research club should at least be drawing battle manga while maintaining the mindset of actual combat!"

Fear sat Amanda down on the wheelchair again and said:

"But... Even if I complained here, the cultural clubs aren't going to get lively and spectacular suddenly. Speaking of lively, I guess it has to be the sports clubs after all. The first I was here, although I didn't know the rules, I had so much fun just watching. Then let's finish up by observing the sports ground from the roof."

The timing was jsut right. "Let's do it." Reaching consensus, the group moved again, back to the main school building. Just as they were heading up the stairs to the roof—

"...My statement: a greeting expressing what a coincidence."

Arriving head on was Un Izoey. Gray hair as usual, dressed in her uniform with her navel exposed, barefoot in definitely contravention of school rules. Although it was perfectly natural, she was probably not involved in any club activities. Why was she still staying in school at this time?

"What are you doing here?"

"My answer: in order to get used to this environment, undertaking research to master geographic locations, to make sure where is what. In other words, a strolling kind of stroll."

Un Izoey answered while her emotionless eyes captured Kuroe in school uniform. As though saying "Is this person a student...?", she tilted her head. Next, her eyes also caught sight of the girl in the wheelchair, causing her head to tilt in the other direction.

"...You don't recognize this girl?"

"My answer: unknown. A person related to me?"

Haruaki's question brought a firm answer from Un Izoey. After all, Himura had said that "the Lab Chief's Nation did not deem Amanda important" and she had been hospitalized until recently, it was not surprising that Un Izoey had never seen her before.

Ultimately, since Himura was protecting Amanda in a personal capacity, Haruaki's group had already decided.

Since an enemy was going to attack, the more people they had on their side the better. Moreover, Un Izoey was very strong. However, even if they could recruit her to their cause, they decided against it.

So long as the Lab Chief's Nation had not issued orders to protect Amanda, borrowing Un Izoey's strength for convenience would mean owing the Lab Chief's Nation a favor. Even if Un Izoey did not see it that way, Yamimagari Pakuaki could still argue this point. Right now, it was necessary to avoid as much as possible giving him a pretext to take Kirika away or demand researching Fear—That was what Haruaki's group had decided.

"This is none of your business, so don't interfere. Okay, we won't disrupt your stroll. Hurry along now!"

"That I will do, but..."

Un Izoey walked barefoot, giving off faint footsteps (but had she the intention, surely she could have walked silently), approaching Haruaki's group. Then just as she was passing by them, she suddenly halted. With completely emotionless eyes, she gazed down at Amanda's hollow expression—

Then reaching out, she gently caressed Amanda's white hair.

Stroking Amanda's head, Un Izoey acted like lovingly petting a small animal. Amanda made no response but Un Izoey narrowed her eyes."

"Diagnosis: the flow of her ''raama'' is very strange. Does not seem injured or ill."

"You don't need to worry about this. Absolutely ridiculous."

Kirika scowled and retorted. Shortly after, Un Izoey took her hand away.

"In these cases, our tribe will start by checking food."

"You mean she'll get better just by getting fed with tree sap or livers? Now that would be absolutely ridiculous. Don't make irresponsible statements so casually."

"This is simply the way of our tribe... Then I leave by taking my leave."

Nodding lightly to say goodbye, Un Izoey walked away. She was probably resuming her exploration of the school building.

Once confirmed that she had disappeared into the other end of the corridor, Fear murmured coldly:

"Should I call her hard at work...? Hmm, she must be very free too."

Then she started pushing the wheelchair again.

===Part 5===

Through the roof fencing, Kirika stared out at the sports ground, lost in her thoughts. The students of the sports clubs were busy running around. The sounds of vigorous but hoarse yells and balls bouncing could be heard. Haruaki, Fear, Konoha and Kuroe—as well as Amanda sitting motioless on her wheelchair—watched this scene silently. What was Amanda thinking—or rather... What could she think?

At this moment, the roof's metal gate opened with a grate. Kirika looked back to see no one—but just as she concluded that—

"So you're all here?"

"Hmm, you're Himura? How did you know we're here?"

"Because I happened to overhear students talking about someone in a wheelchair. Nothing much, I just wanted to have a look, thinking that since you're still in school after all."

"Unfortunately, there's no change in this girl so far."

"Really?" Himura muttered with deep condolence. His footsteps sounded extremely weak in presence as he walked over to Kirika's side and looked out at the sports ground through the fencing. To be honest, Kirika did not wish to converse with him at all, but there was no choice given the circumstances. She threw a sidways glance at Himura.

"...Any progress?"

"Sorry, there hasn't been any significant progress. I am still searching for a hospital willing to take in this child. There are not many place capable of admitting patients with special circumstances and able to treat mental trauma at the same time. Although it's not impossible, the search will take more time."

"What about the Knights' Dominion?"

"No detailed reports on that side either. However, it is certain that the enemy is approaching us. Be careful."

I don't need you to tell me that—Kirika retorted in her thoughts. Before her eyes was a girl who had nearly died because of her, a girl who had suffered a critical wound equivalent to death. Absolutely, Kirika would not let anyone kill her again.

Just as she spent a few seconds to confirm her determination, Himura's presence vanished from beside her. Did he go over to Fear and the others to flap his gums? She looked next to her but her guess was wrong. Himura was still next to her. Unlike normally, his eyes looked like he was being considerate of their feelings. Apparently, she had simply stopped sensing his presence just now simply because Himura's sense of presence was too weak.

Simply? Absolutely ridiculous.

This was a curse. The one carried by «Il est dans Bastille», the cursed mask in Himura's possession.

Kirika was definitely not worrying about him, but to think she had forgotten this important element of the curse, how absolutely ridiculous. Even if he was being devoured by the curse, she did not care at all. She did not care. She did not care.

However, why did her lips move on their own?

"...You're still using «Il est dans Bastille», right?"

"Yes. I can't collect information without using it. Could it be... You're worrying about me?"

"Like hell anyone would worry about you. Absolutely ridiculous."

How unlike myself—Kirika thought. Yes, this was totally unlike herself. Her pace was messed up, messed up by something. What was it?

Naturally, it was because Himura was currently acting too unlike himself.

What was different about Himura after his return? Impression, temperament, attitude. He no longer forced his way to approach her. Over the phone, he had said: I have decided to change. Then he was taking action to protect Amanda unrelated to the Lab Chief's Nation, and the reason was—

Redemption.

This was the word he had said before leaving yesterday. She did not understand his true meaning behind that word.

Asking him directly would be faster. However—

"..."

She could not bring herself to ask. Completely opposite to just now, her lips would not move.

Kirika turned her gaze lightly back towards the sports ground below.

Suddenly surfacing in her mind was a past memory she had no wish of recalling again.

Guilt. Himura's guilt. What would it be? No idea. How could she possibly know—

—The number of clues was truly too abundant.

===Part 6===

As the days passed, she was gradually getting used to research. Although she did not feel like she was helping, at least she was not creating work for others, probably... But perhaps, this might be merely her own wishful thinking.

Every day after leaving from middle school, she headed off to that place. Inside the changing room, putting on the lab coat that did not fit her, she then proceeded to her assigned laboratory.

"Good morning, Himura-senpai."

Although it was evening, the greetings were always "good morning." Researchers had no concept of night or day. Since it was commonly morning when one woke up, in other words, the first greeting upon meeting someone the first time for that day would be good morning. "This is just a habit without particular significance." Her senior had whispered this while explaining to her.

"You're here. I am currently about to measure the mass of this piece of cloth. Kirika, come over to help."

"Yes."

A day like every other. Although she had gotten to know quite a few people, there was essentially only one person she would see every day and greet. Naturally, her brother was also present at the facility, but his hectic schedule prevented her from seeing him often.

After starting her life here and taking part in the research, things changed when roughly a year went by.

A stray dog had gotten lost within the research facility's compound. Without thinking, she had fed the dog. This was its misfortune. Although she wanted to go home, the dog kept following her.

"Uh... Sorry. I... don't have anymore food to give you..."

Of course, the dog did not understand human speech. It simply panted leisurely with its tongue stuck out, wagging its tail. Kirika steeled her heart, stood up and left but could hear the sound of claws striking the ground as the dog walked. Sighing, she turned around and frowned while petting the dog's head.

"What should I do? Even if you follow me home... I can't keep you..."

Several researchers passed by her on their way home. Some of them ignored the sight while others smiled at her before continuing on their way. Still others struck conversation with her. "Logically speaking, a stray dog has no owner. A dog without an owner will not have received vaccination as required by Japanese laws. An unvaccinated dog may be infected with rabies and other diseases, so getting infected is quite likely a risk. In other words, reaching the logical conclusion according to logical thought, the logical advice I offer to you is—Call the Ministry of Health." Naturally, she refused.

What should I do? What should I do? She continued to stroke the puppy's head. During this time, small raindrops began to fall. Back luck always arrived in pairs or more. All covered in dirt, the puppy still did not move, panting while staring at her as though waiting for its master's orders. Perhaps the rain could clean its fur, but Kirika could not leave it behind for that reason. Even a puppy would catch a cold if not dried, probably.

Just at this moment—

"...What are you doing?"

"Himura-senpai! Umm... This puppy, it..."

He looked like he was about to go home. Not wearing a lab coat, holding one of those plastic umbrellas supplied at the lab, he was looked at the collar-less puppy.

"...I think I understand the basic situation. However, all I can say is that this dog cannot be allowed into the facility. The laboratory's precise equipment cannot allow a single speck of dust. If this dog's shed fur were to cause machinery to malfunction, compensation is beyond your ability."

"Ah—"

These were cold words. Although he had always been gruff and impolite, Kirika never found him cold before. Whether teaching her or instructing her to carry out difficult research (although due to being too gruff, sometimes his words failed to convey his meaning), he always explained seriously to her in detail. Even towards someone like her, what would be a child in his eyes. Hence, she never considered him to be cruel and merciless. Despite being difficult to comprehend at a glance, he was actually a kind person—Never did she think...

Silently, he began to continue forward. When he passed by her, the raindrops disappeared over her head for an instant.

"...?"

Then the raindrops stopped falling.

Only then did she realize that the plastic umbrella's handle was hanging on her shoulder. It turned out that in passing by, he head left the umbrella behind to shelter her crouching body.

"U-Umm..."

But his footsteps did not stop at all, neither did he look back as he left the research facility, walking in the rain.

(I forgot... to say thank you...)

She readjusted the umbrella, realizing this was only a temporary solution, but at least she could protect this stray dog from the rain for now.

Perhaps it could not be helped, she thought. He was right—no matter how much harder the ran fell, the dog could not be allowed into the lab. However, he did not ignore her, neither did he ask her to contact the Ministry of Health. This was probably the maximum extent of his kindness. Were she in his shoes and saw the same scene, what then? As one would expect, at most she would have done the same as him, most likely.
[[image:C3 10-119.jpg|thumb]]

"Even so... What should I do...?"

The rain gradually became heavier. She could not move. The solitary stray dog was staring at her solitary self. She had no mother. Her father was deceased, leaving only her elder brother. Surely, this puppy did not have any family at all. All the dog had was this hand, petting its head, this girl who reached out towards it on a whim.

Unexpectedly, she heard a splash behind her.

Jumping in surprise, she looked back to see—

A man standing there, completely drenched.

"Senpai...?"

By his foot was a large vinyl bag. Judging from the logo printed on the bag, it came from a nearby home center.

Without saying a word, he knelt down and took out several things from the bag. Five wooden stakes of equal length, a bundle of vinyl string, a small sheet of blue tarp, as well as a DIY hammer. Using the hammer, he nailed four of the wooden stakes into the grass while hammering the last one arbitrarily nearby. Then he spread the tarp over the four stakes and secured it to them using the string. —Ah, so those wooden stakes were pillars, pillars for an impromptu tent.

Then he took out something else from the bag, a collar on a chain. Handing the collar to her, he said:

"It might struggle if I put it on, so you do it."

Despite feeling intrigued, she still accepted the collar. Then he turned his gaze towards the impromptu tent and muttered emphatically in a quiet voice: "Even I find this emergency solution quite terrible. I should buy some wooden planks and design a kennel tomorrow—no, if I go to the right place, there should be ready-made kennels for sale..."

Kirika finally came to a sudden realization.

She placed the collar around the puppy's neck. He (or she) accepted the collar without any resistance. Then Kirika took the ring on the other end of the chain and placed it around the other stake near the tent. Judging from the length of the chain, the puppy should be able to take shelter inside the tent.

"...This is your temporary home. I'll come over to see you again tomorrow."

She stood up and back away slowly. The puppy kept running in circles, looking at her, but finally, it slowly entered the tent. Sitting down with its front legs stretched out together forwards, it panted with its tongue out as though saying "see you tomorrow" and curled its body slightly. Kirika finally felt relieved.

"...Go home."

Himura put the vinyl bag away, quickly turned and left. Kirika frantically ran after him. Walking beside him, she hesitated before extending her arm, lifting the umbrella that was originally his, raising it above the head of her kind senior.

"Umm... Thank you. But why? Didn't you say no just now?"

"I didn't say no. I simply said that it can't enter the lab."

"You didn't answer my question."

"Hmm... Just on a whim."

His tone of voice remained gruff and impolite. Subconsciously, Kirika's face relaxed.

"But is it okay?"

"Who knows. Superficially, this is a pharmaceutical company's research facility. Even if a watch dog were being kept on its grounds, there's nothing strange, right?"

Speaking casually, he turned his gaze towards her. As soon as his calm gaze caught sight of her, he smiled as well.

"Besides, even if there really is a problem... Your position will come in handy when the time comes. No matter how many people complain, in the end, you only need persuade one person and the problem is resolved, right?"

"Ahaha, just leave it to me. If it's just Onii-chan alone, watch and I'll surely persuade him!"

"Is that so?" He replied briefly.

Then for quite a while, they shared an umbrella on their way home.

The next day, an ordinary kennel replaced the tent, erected on the research facility's grounds—

Kirika felt her consciousness suddenly pulled back to reality. Right now on the roof, she could hear the shouting from the sports clubs. Apparently, while recalling the past, she had somehow started spacing out... It felt like a day dream. How absolutely ridiculous.

Himura was still standing by her side. He was gazing at the scene below at though looking into the far distance. However, without being prompted by anything in particular, as though the thought suddenly occurred to him, he asked:

"By the way, Kirika... Do you still remember that puppy?"

Kirika felt her heart skip a beat. There was no need for her to mention the past she had just recalled, right?

"—No, I've forgotten."

"Is that so?"

This was both a lie and the truth. Because she had reasons for wishing to forget it. When she strongly demanded herself to stop recalling it ever again—That was equivalent to her having truly forgotten the memory. So long as she was not possessed for an instant, or suffering a mental malfunction, recalling the memory by chance—

"That's right, put all your strength there into the pole—and vault! Oh, she failed?"

"She touched the bar slightly."

"That track and field club member failed because of that redundant mass on her chest, right? Without that excess weight, she would have jumped over it with agility... I knew it was completely useless! Not only is it an eyesore, it's also heavy and ugly to the extreme! Hey Cow Tits, as the representative of ugliness, hurry and go apologize to the track and field club member for hindering her from making new records!"

"Who is the representative of ugliness!? I have no idea why I must apologize either!"

"No, if you assume Kono-san is actually the giant boobs spirit, then all busty girls are elementalists contracted to the giant boobs spirit... Everything makes sense now! To think you caused such misfortune to a girl under your contract, you really should apologize! But putting that aside for now, O great spirit, I really wanna know how to form a contract, please tell me!"

"Hold on, Kuroe, don't get impatient. Surely she'll demand a live sacrifice as an offering. Like a head of top-grade Wagyu cattle! Faced with that staggering amount of calories, I'm trembling in fright!"

"What the heck, there's so many ridiculous things being said here, I don't even know where to start!"

"You guys seem to be having fun... Anyway, isn't it about time to go home? It's getting a bit late."

Kirika was listening inattentively to Haruaki's conversation with the girls when the fencing suddenly shook. It was Himura leaving the fence with a wry smile.

"You guys are lively as always. It's about time I get back to work as well."

As Fear and the others advanced, pushing the wheelchair, Himura's whispers seemed to be audible.

"What kind of work do you mean?"

"My work as a mathematics teacher has already ended for the day. Since I plan my work very carefully, I never need to put in overtime. Anyway, I will contact you if I receive any news about the enemy's side. Please keep the status quo and continue to take care of that girl—By the way, I forgot to ask, was Amanda living in your home yesterday?"

"Yes. Compared to Kirika's apartment, our place is bigger and more convenient in many ways. We will be taking her home today as well. Don't worry, we've been feeding her three square meals a day and the medicine as well."

"I see. Then if there's anything urgent, I will go over directly. See you tomorrow."

Himura waved his hand lightly, turned and headed to the roof's exit.

In the very last instant, Kirika felt as though Himura's gaze had met with hers. Hence, that final sentence might have been directed to her alone—But of course, Kirika ignored it completely.

===Part 7===

"Hey~ Time to eat... Oh crap, it's spilling out. Nuu, it turns out she's not very willing to eat when I'm the one feeding her. Why?"

"You put too large a mouthful in that spoon. Reduce it slightly, like this... Eh?"

"If Kono-san is no good, it's my turn! Hmm, looks like she's not in a good mood today."

Like yesterday, the Yachi dining table was filled with dishes that could be conveniently fed to Amanda. However, feeding Amanda was not going very smoothly today.

"It shouldn't be because she's not hungry. We're eating dinner even later than last night."

Kirika commented while Haruaki crossed his arms and pondered, staring at the food on the table.

"Did I pick the wrong menu...? It's possible that there's something mixed in that she particular hates. Uh, the only dish we've yet to try is... the rice pilaf?"

Haruaki took Amanda's spoon and gently scooped a mouthful of pilaf from the plate, then tried to bring to her lips. Reflexively, she opened her mouth but stopped there.

"Hmm..." Haruaki was just about to frown when he hastily renewed his spirits. No good, at at time like this, the mood was very important for sure.

"This is food that I put a lot of effort into cooking. Through many years of research, I finally innovated this secret recipe... So, come on, have a bite and see, okay?"

Staring into Amanda's expressionless face, he smiled radiantly at her. Using his facial expression, he tried his utmost to tell her: Don't worry at all, it's really tasty.

"Oh dear~ Even with Haru's heart-warming smile, perhaps it's still a bit difficult~ Even healing beauties like us are out of ideas~"

"P-Perhaps. So, Haruaki, even if doesn't work, don't get too depressed..."

"Oh, she's eating."

Amanda opened her mouth slightly wider than before. After Haruaki gently inserted the spoon into her mouth, she began to chew. Haruaki could not help but feel delighted.

"Nuunuu... Why the shameless brat!? Clearly it didn't work for me, but she's letting you feed her so readily!"

"Hey Fear, if you speak too loudly, she might refuse to eat again. Lower your voice a bit—Konoha, could you help feed her some water?"

Konoha tilted a cup filled with water and Amanda swallowed, perhaps because liquids were easier to ingest. Guessing she had finished her water, Haruaki delivered another mouthful of pilaf. Chew chew chew. Konoha fed her water as appropriate. Gulp.

"Excellent, let's keep it up like this."

"Ah... It's a shame that she won't let me feed her, but like this... It seems like... Not bad at all. If... and I... were... to have a child, surely we would be taking care of the baby like now... Ufu, ufufu, ufufufufufu?"

For some reason, Konoha's glasses flashed while an eerie grin seemed to be hanging at the corner of her lips. Not knowing what it was about, Haruaki decided not to worry about it. After all, feeding Amanda was the current priority.

"Okay, this should be about right. I feel like I've fed her quite a lot."

Hence, Haruaki put down the spoon. Then he suddenly found Amanda to be acting not quite right. Although it was just a subtle change, her cheeks seemed a little reddened as though she were enduring something.

"Could it be that she ate too much? No... This is..."

''That''. As much as they took her there regularly, it was still impossible to predict exactly. Probably happy to see her willing to eat, Konoha had apparently fed her more water than usual—

"This is a crisis! Please excuse me!"

There was no time to spare. Even disengaging the wheelchair's brakes would be a waste of time. Reaching into the wheelchair's seat, Haruaki picked up Amanda's petite body. This was his first time holding her. So light.

"I realize it's an emergency! But, y-you are acting too shameless! Even if picking her up is a desperate act that cannot be helped, you... To think you'd... take this girl to the toilet—"

"I-I'm not going that far, okay!? I'm just moving her, that's all! I'm leaving the rest to you girls!"

Just as Haruaki was about to run out of the living room in a panic, his senses alerted him to something unusual.

—Hug.

"Eh?"

He could not help but stop and look downwards at Amanda. Expressionless. But for some reason, Amanda's arms, wrapped around his back, seemed to be... applying slightly more force.

"Haruaki, what's the matter?"

"No... Nothing... Anyway, let's move quickly!"

Running out of the living room, he made a mad dash for the washroom. He lowered the girl in his arms onto the toilet seat, but still felt a slight force from her arms around his back. This could be considered the first time for her to give a definite reaction apart from holding hands. Once he put her down, the feeling disappeared, to be honest, it felt—

"This seems... a bit... of a shame..."

As soon as he muttered softly, Haruaki felt a murderous aura behind him.

"I-I can't believe you said it was a shame! Damn you, shameless brat, what the heck are you talking about, I'll curse you!"

"Haruaki-kun~? With this, I really... cannot defend you anymore... Not only did you embrace her tightly and enter the washroom together, in the end, you even said what a shame it was—I knew it, taking care of her to the very last step are your true feelings!"

"A-Absolutely ridiculous! I will not permit this at all, there are limits to perversion!"

"No... That's not what I meant!"

His denials in vain, Haruaki was viciously kicked out of the washroom by the girls as though caught in a tornado.

Having driven Haruaki back to his own room, Kirika was sighing in the corridor. Inside the washroom, Fear and Konoha were probably shoving at each other, trying to take care of Amanda. This was the first challenge Kirika had faced on her own the first day she had to take care of Amanda. But once her panties were removed and urged with a gentle voice, she would comply definitely. Ultimately, Amanda heard their voices to some extent and probably comprehended more or less. In other words, the mental circuits, capable of manifesting these actions into a definite verbal response, were definitely shut at the moment.

"What should I do...?"

After Kirika murmured absentmindedly, Kuroe looked at her, also waiting in the corridor for Amanda and the others to return.

"By the way, Kiririn, now happens to be a good opportunity. I'd like to chat with you for a bit."

"Sure, what do you want to chat about?"

"No, it's nothing important."

Kuroe smiled gently. Nothing important—Behind these words, Kirika could feel that she wanted to discuss something serious.

"That's right, Kiririn, you've been staying over frequently at our home lately~"

"Seems so. I was also intruding here during Christmas... Sorry for causing you trouble."

"No, you're definitely not causing trouble~ I'm overjoyed that this home could become even more lively. So what I'd like to say happens to be the complete opposite."

"Complete opposite?"

Kuroe's gaze remained very gentle, the kind that she would momentarily reveal despite joking around all the time—profound eyes that were both mature and as calmly accepting of all things as the ocean.

"Indeed, it'll be very fun if you continued to live here, Kiririn—So, I was thinking. In that case, why don't you simply move in?"

Kirika held her breath. She could not say that she had never considered such a thing. Living together would be quite wonderful. Happy, joyful, blissful, able to regard the future with hope, at the same time—

It was probably going to be very painful as well.

Hence, Kirika forced a smile and said:

"Haha... I don't have a reason for living here. Besides, living with classmates under the same roof isn't befitting for a class representative."

"Reason... Huh? Not even considering your curses, Kiririn?"

Perhaps because the two of them were currently alone, Kuroe pursued the matter to the end. Hence, Kirika concluded that she could not simply gloss over the answer and must answer Kuroe properly.

"...Indeed, if I could stay in this home which possess spirtual powers of purification, perhaps the curses of my «Gimestorante's Love» and «Tragic Black River» can be lifted. However, I neither know how long that would take, and honestly speaking, nor do I believe there is any necessity to do so at the moment."

"Is that because you don't want to lose the power to protect Haru?"

"I think it's useless even if I lied to you. So—Interpret it however you wish."

Using a calm voice and expression, Kirika concealed her pounding heartbeat.

Kuroe sighed.

"How stubborn... The way I see it, I think you can live a little more true to yourself. Don't bother with complicated and difficult concepts like necessity. Don't go worrying about Ficchi or Kono-san. Just do what you want to do the most—"

"I am currently doing what I want to do."

How stubborn... Kuroe murmured again. The smile on her face seemed to read "you leave me no choice" while helplessly tolerating a willful child.

"Then let me ask you a final question, but it's fine if you don't answer. However, I hope you can think about it carefully inside—In other words, Kiririn, for the next step, do you plan on keeping this up indefinitely?"

This simple question ended up weighing exceptionally heavily in Kirika's heart.

For the next step. In other words, the future. Who knows. What was going to happen? What did she want to do—?

The sound of flushing came from the washroom.

Instantly, Kuroe returned to her usual tone of voice, even more crazy than usual:

"Yes, this secret discussion has come to a conclusion with perfect timing. Then let it be so—Basically, let me make myself clear, if anything troubles you, please feel free to discuss with me any time."

The heavy atmosphere was instantly released by her excessively lighthearted tone of voice. This was probably one of her strengths—Kirika thought. Switching seamlessly between seriousness and nonseriousness at will.

Kirika smiled wryly while saying:

"How troubling... Whose side are you on, anyway?"

"I am standing on everyone's side."

Having probably seen through everything, she continued to reply in a lighthearted tone of voice.

===Part 8===
(placeholder)

===Part 9===
(placeholder)

===Part 10===
(placeholder)

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume10_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_10|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume10_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume10 Chapter2

2013-12-05T03:45:11Z

Rockmosis: Removed an extra Part 4 header

==Chapter 2 - Two Minutes on the Pocket Watch / "The place where heart is"==

===Part 1===

Ultimately—

On that day when she first visited, that place where she knew not a single soul except one, the person she selected as the first person to speak to—was simply due to the fact that their ages were the closest, probably.

Despite being closest in age, she was just a middle schooler who had yet to develop a sense of judgment whereas he was a university student. But back at the time, he had already earned all the necessary credits and seldom attended university. For her to feel that they were similar in age even though they were still many years apart, surely it must have been because all the other people present seemed too mature to her.

In a corner of the research facility, she was looking all around her uneasily. Whenever a person in a lab coat passed by, she would look at them in panic as though wanting to say something but always ended up bowing her head, too afraid to speak. Then she would survey her surroundings again—Repeating ad infinitum.

But just as he passed in front of her, she finally—

"E-Excuse me!"

"—What is it?"

"I-I'm sorry, I'm lost... C-Could you give me directions?"

Instantly, he felt intrigued. Why would she be lost? Was this her first time here? She was far too young to be a new researcher. Although he had heard that the organization leader was both a genius and an eccentric, often hiring talent without regard to age—Even so, she was far too young. That said, he was also quite young himself.

However, all these unknowns instantly became known after hearing the location she wanted to reach.

"The Lab Chief's office...? I see now, you're the Lab Chief's little sister? I've heard of you. Let me lead you there."

"Th-Thank you. I was with Onii-chan until just now, but we got separated..."

Relieved, she exhaled and smiled.

An honest and innocent smile.

In that very instant, he thought to himself—How different.

She was different from everyone else here: the researchers who spent their days with scowling or frivolous expressions on their face, consumed in their thoughts on how to conquer the unknown. Also different from those he had met so far: sycophantic friends who approached him due to his excellent academic standing and reputation as a genius (though inferior to the Lab Chief) or women who sought either money, future influence or his body.

While feeling the smile directed at him from behind, he advanced. Definitely not the talkative type, nevertheless, he decided that walking in silence would not be good, so he spoke up:

"...What kind of research do you intend to undertake from now on?"

He thought it was a perfectly normal question. After all, this place was a research facility.

However, unbelievably, she responded with silence. After a while, she finally spoke, a little troubled:

"I... 'm not too sure."

"Not sure?"

"That's right. What should I do? What can I do... I'm still... not too sure."

She must be feeling worried, he thought. About what she should be and the point of her existence henceforth.

"I came over for a look because Onii-chan invited me... But, uh... I don't dislike studying, but I'm nowhere was amazing as Onii-chan... Uh..."

While she spoke, the content of her words became fragmented. He sighed.

"There's no one in this world who's as amazing as your brother. He is a true genius. Of course, I can't imitate him either... Hence, there's no need to try to be like him."

"...Eh?"

"Just start with things that you're able to do. In other words, this is equivalent to turning the unknown of 'what am I unable to do?' into something known... Impatience is a serious taboo in research."

Even he knew that this was not something he would normally say. He was not trying to comfort her. Neither was he trying to lecture her as a senior. Just that—Knowing the expression of innocence she was displaying behind him, he felt extremely uncomfortable.

He scratched his head and tried to calm his emotions. As it so happened, there was a drink vending machine right on the side. Inserting some change, he bought a can of coffee. After a merely a second's hesitation, he inserted more change and randomly pressed a button—Then turning around, he shoved the second can to the girl.

"Drink. Essentially, everyone here is quite cold. There won't be a welcome party. Consider this a substitute."

Only blinking, she accepted the can. Then as though releasing all the emotions she had penned up all this time, she said:

"O-Okay, thank you!"

Indeed, this was unlike his usual behavior. As though trying to escape from the expression on her face, he turned his head away. Just as he was about to resume walking—Suddenly, he felt a weight on his shoulder.

"Oh~ How nice, someone's treating. Could you treat me to a drink as well?"

"...Lab Chief."

"Onii-chan!"

When did the Lab Chief appear? The Lab Chief was leaning an elbow against his shoulder, face supported on one hand, smiling as he spoke.

"...If you don't mind drinking canned coffee, I can treat you as many times as you want."

"Hahaha, I'm just kidding. Sorry for troubling you. Thanks for taking care of my little sister."

"No, I didn't do anything."

"Onii-chan, I got lost after you disappeared... He was just about to take me to your office, Onii-chan."

"Oh my, sorry sorry. I lost track of you for a moment."

The Lab Chief reached out and stroked her head. Although she was pouting slightly, her body seemed to be giving off an aura of relief. Apparently, things were fine now.

"...So, I'll be off."

"Oh right, Himura. Hold on."

He was quite astounded that the Lab Chief actually remembered his name. Looking back, he saw the Lab Chief still smiling.

"I have a task for you. I was just thinking who to entrust the task. Looks like this is a kind of fate. I'm sorry but could you serve as this child's instructor for now?"

"Me...?"

"Indeed. I've read through your personal details and I remember you have credits in teacher training courses, right? You also look like you're quite good at teaching others... Besides, you've already met this child already. I don't think you mind, right?"

"Ah... No, of course... There's no problem at all."

"Then it's decided. So, what do you say?"

The Lab Chief was the organization's leader. He was just a mere researcher. This was reason enough.

Apart from that—Definitely, there were no other reasons.

"...So long as you believe that I am up to the task."

"Very well, I'm relying on you. At any rate, today's task is simply getting her to my office and that's a wrap for today... Let's go, don't get lost this time."

"It's you who disappeared, Onii-chan—Uh, nice meeting you, please take care of me from now on, Himura-senpai!"

The girl bowed her head politely then followed after her brother. Just as Himura sighed and was about to turn around, he suddenly realized he had not asked for her name.

Watching the backs of the siblings receding in the distance, he heard the following conversation faintly.

"By the way, why did you pick a name like 'Yamimagari Pakuaki,' Onii-chan?"

"Hohoho, this sounds way cooler. As the leader of an organization researching the unknown, my name should be full of mystery as well... Why don't you change your name to Yamimagari Kirika as well?"

"N-No way, that's way too lame."

"To be honest, coming from you, that kind of hurts."

The two's figure disappeared as they turned a corner and their voices could no longer be heard.

(Kirika... huh? I wonder what's her family name...? Looks like it's not Yamimagari at least.)

Thinking over these things, he turned and left.

Her face and her voice, for some reason—kept occupying his mind endlessly.

The next day, he found out her full name—Ueno Kirika.

===Part 2===

Unmistakable.

Mummy Maker. Soon after Fear arrived at the Yachi home, the organization of the Frontline Gathering Knights Dominion had sent a team to destroy Fear. Possessing the cursed «Chupacabra Bandage», Mummy Maker was the auxiliary assigned to support the mad destroyer, Peavey Barowoi. She had offered Haruaki's group a deal in hopes of protecting Peavey's life, but this backfired and was seen as betrayal by Peavey herself. Then—

"W-Why!? Why is this girl here!?"

Fear pulled out her Rubik's cube from her uniform pocket. Konoha tossed her schoolbag to the floor and readied a knifehand strike. However...

"..."

Mummy Maker was completely unresponsive, simply sitting in her wheelchair, staring off into space in a daze—truly in nothing but a daze. Rather than ignoring them, it really seemed as though she did not see Haruaki's group at all... No, it was like she was totally unaware of the outside world—

The light in the room was switched on. Haruaki looked back in surprise. Having pressed the wall switch, Kirika exhaled with a suffering expression.

"There's no need to be so wary. She... won't do anything at all. Rather, she can't do anything at all."

"What... happened?"

Haruaki asked. Kirika walked slowly over. Picking up the blanket that had fallen in front of the wheelchair, she used it to cover Mummy Maker's thighs. Even so, Mummy Maker remained motionless.

"How should I explain this...? I'm not sure if this is the correct way to put it, but in consideration of simplicity... That's right..."

Then Kirika took a deep breath and said:

"Her mind is broken."

"I don't... get it. What is going on? What on earth happened?"

"No idea. Although I've no idea... More importantly, I remember hearing the knight called Peavey mention that this child was already dead. In other words, she lied...?"

"But she didn't look like she was lying. Besides, judging from the way she said that she absolutely won't forgive Mummy Maker, what would be the point of lying..."

"Let me explain. It's just that I'm not sure where to start..."

At this moment, the doorbell echoed inside the apartment. Haruaki saw Kirika frowning while walking to the entrance. Then warily, she opened the door and the one who appeared was—

"Himura..."

"I'm now able to report a bit about the situation and check how things are where I'm here... Looks like you have guests. Hmm, what perfect timing by coincidence. I'd give a hundred marks for that."

As though saying "May I come in?", Himura shrugged, behaving differently from the way he acted in school. Kirika glared viciously at him for a moment before finally agreeing to his request.

"I don't trust you. However, it'll be faster for you to explain. Hurry up and be done with it."

"The price of admission, is it? I understand. Then I shall explain."

Hence, Kirika returned to the living room with Himura. Not only Kirika but also Fear and Konoha gazed at Himura warily. Casually sitting down on the sofa, he swept his gaze over everyone present.

"Hmm... It feels quite strange to see you all outside of school. Anyway, let me make myself clear first. You may have heard already, but I am a member of the Lab Chief's Nation."

"We heard already. Hmph, you're giving off a totally different impression compared to during the school day."

"Even if you've told us your real identity, don't think that we'll lower our guard. By the way... You just mentioned about checking how things are, right? Are you responsible for this child's presence here?"

"Himura-sensei, please tell us. What happened exactly?"

"Konoha-kun is already used to using honorific speech, I suppose... But Yachi, you don't need to address this man with respect. Just talk to him as you would an enemy."

Kirika was speaking with her arms crossed, leaning with her back against the wall. Haruaki understood that she distrusted Himura, but since this person had always been no more than a teacher to him, it felt difficult to suddenly drop the honorifics.

"How harsh... Yes, but it's fine no matter what manner of speech you use. As a matter of position, I just hope you'll use honorifics with me in school. In any case, let me pay the admission price. In other words, about Mummy Maker over there—Amanda Carlot."

Mummy Maker's original name was apparently Amanda. Despite having her name mentioned, the person in question simply continued to space out with unfocused eyes.

"The one who was supposedly killed by Peavey Barowoi, why is she still alive? —Simply stated, very simply, I saved her."

"You saved her?"

Fear asked and Himura nodded.

"Yes. At the time, I was wearing the Wathe, «Il est dans Bastille», which can erase the wearer's sense of presence completely, to monitor those two's movements. When Peavey Barowoi used «Dance Time» to absorb this girl's blood, I was also nearby."

"Although I don't know what the situation was like at the time... You simply observed quietly without any attempt to stop it, right?"

"...That is my job."

Hearing Konoha's accusatory question, Himura muttered in reply. Somehow, it felt as though he was trying to convince himself.

"Then Peavey went berserk and left the scene to seek revenge on you. After she went away, I approached to confirm Amanda Carlot's condition. It was utterly tragic. Her abdomen was sliced open with ruptured organs splattered out, it was a total blood bath. Naturally, her breathing and heart beat had already stopped."

"So she was actually dead at the time? Then how did she revive?"

"Let me give an example. Suppose someone was drowning in the sea and both their breathing and heart beat stopped. Provided that appropriate treatment is applied immediately, they can sometimes regain consciousness. In other words, so long as it's before the brain is completely deprived of oxygen, humans can be revived."

"Drowning in the sea is completely different from having the abdomen chopped into halves."

"You deserve a hundred marks. Of course that's true. However—Luckily at the time, there still existed a method to make someone 'whose abdomen was chopped into halves' turn back to the level of 'drowning in the sea.' «Chupacabra Bandage»... Amanda's Wathe that provided healing in exchange for blood and pain as the price... The fact that Peavey neither took it away nor destroyed it could be considered a massive stroke of luck."

"That moving bandage huh..."

"I wasn't sure if its taboo ability would activate towards someone on the verge of death whose heart and breathing had stopped. However, nothing would happen if I didn't try so I just went ahead and tested it, using «Chupacabra Bandage» to wrap up Amanda's body, then—"

"She was... revived once more...?"

Haruaki whispered and looked towards the girl sitting in the wheelchair. Including Himura, everyone's gazes were directed towards the girl who had died and come back to life.

"A few minutes later—No, had I been a couple dozen seconds late, perhaps she truly would have died. But «Chupacabra Bandage» activated its taboo ability, just as usual, accompanied by pain that could make the target go mad. I took her to a medical facility affiliated with the Lab Chief's Nation. Soon after, this girl woke up. However, perhaps the curse's impact was too much and broke her mind. She was already like this when she woke up."

Not speaking.

Unable to move her body as well.

Turned into a creature that simply stared off into space.

"I... see..."

Haruaki sighed in depression. But he immediately thought of an important question that had not been raised, then looked up.

"Umm... Chances... of recovery...?"

Himura took a long breath and slowly began to speak:

"—Not entirely zero. Despite how she appears now, compared to when she first woke up, she has already recovered a lot. In her current condition, she will even react to external stimuli sometimes. Right now, she will chew on her own if food is placed in her mouth, but in the beginning, she needed nutrients to be delivered intravenously. Precisely because her recovery is going well, she is now discharged from the hospital—Kirika, have you fed her the medicine?"

"Not yet."

"Then please go ahead. There's probably not much left, right? I'll give you the refills."

Kirika snatched the sheet of tablets that Himura had taken out from his pocket and went to the kitchen. She returned with a cup of water. Saying "here, open your mouth" gently, Kirika placed a tablet by Amanda's lips which then opened slightly. Putting the tablet into Amanda's mouth, Kirika fed her water. Gulp, a slight swallowing motion could be seen in her throat.

Himura was right. Amanda was not completely unresponsive to the environment. She was neither a vegetable nor a doll. She was still alive—Unmistakably.

Hearing Himura mention that recovery was not entirely impossible and seeing Amanda responding as a human should, Haruaki was a little relieved. But only a little. Was her mind really going to recover back to normal? How long would it take?

"I basically understand why this child is still alive. Well then, here's the next question. Why is she here—in Ueno-san's apartment?"

"Of course, it's because I asked her to take care of Amanda. She can't keep living in the hospital but if she returns to the Knights' Dominion, they'll most likely execute her for failing her mission. I could hardly steel my conscience to allow that... But on the other hand, this girl is not important enough to compel the Lab Chief's Nation as an organization to protect her. After all, the captured Peavey Barowoi is enough for interrogation purposes. The end result is that I had no choice but to take responsibility, having brought her to the hospital in the first place, to take care of her after discharge."

"Then why don't you take care of her? Why do you have to ask Kirika to help you?"

"I don't have pedophilia, so it would be somewhat problematic if I had to help her bathe. Once her mind recovers, it's very well possible she might bite her tongue to commit suicide out of shame and humiliation. Aside from that, I believe that it's better to have someone of the same gender helping her. Besides—"

Himura looked at Amanda again with a smile of self-deprecation on his face.

"The doctor said that it's better for her to get all kinds of external stimuli as this would help her psychotherapy. Rather than have a cold and reticent man like me take care of her... Someone like Kirika here, who'll smile and talk to her, would have a more beneficial effect on Amanda."

Himura's self-deprecation did not seem to be an act. He really believed that Kirika taking care of Amanda would be more beneficial. In other words, he hoped for her recovery with great sincerity. That was what Haruaki concluded.

(It seems like Himura-sensei's image... compared to what Class Rep described, is more...)

Haruaki secretly glanced at Kirika. Why was Kirika so wary of Himura? She hated the Lab Chief's Nation as an organization, so as part of that—Maybe that was the reason, but Haruaki felt that there should be more to it.

At this point, Haruaki suddenly realized that he knew absolutely nothing about the relationship between these two. This was only natural. After all, it was only a few days ago when he learned of Himura's true identity. When did they first meet? And when did they start working together as partners? What did they do in the past—

"Of course, I don't intend to have Kirika take care of this girl indefinitely. The burden is too great. Although support cannot be obtained from the Lab Chief's Nation, I am currently looking for a trustworthy medical facility to conduct psychological rehabilitation. Once I find one, I'll transfer Amanda over to there."

"Until you find a medical facility huh... That said, are you really okay with this, Kirika? I can't believe you agreed to this request. Don't you hate this guy?"

"Yes, I hate him."

"Then why did you agree to his request? You called in sick to skip school today so as to take care of this girl, right? You're already making sacrifices in your own personal life."

"Yes, this man placed Amanda in my care the day before yesterday. Simply feeding her breakfast took me quite some effort yesterday. I also prepared all sorts of things she would need before I went to school, but it didn't work. As one might expect, even with lunch prepared, she was unable to eat on her own. The same goes for going to the bathroom... So I had no choice but to call in absent for today. I don't even know what I should do for tomorrow."

Haruaki recalled the scene yesterday, still vivid in his mind, and finally understood. Kirika had racked her brain, trying to figure out what to cook for Amanda, hence she made a breakfast menu that had no unity in theme at all. Then packing the extras as her lunch, she brought it to school... That was why yesterday's lunch duel had to be cancelled.

"Class Rep... Why do you need to go this far?"

"I've mentioned already, right? I am guilty of making Amanda like this. I'm the main reason why the situation became like this."

While looking at Amanda, Kirika tensed the arms she was crossing before her chest, as though embracing her own body tightly.

"Perhaps the situation was too chaotic at the time, which was why you didn't pursue the matter deeply. It's also possible that you noticed it but didn't speak out. In any case, I pretended that nothing had happened... All this time. Peavey murdered Amanda. As for why she murdered her, that's because Peavey thought Amanda was traitor. As for why Peavey came to such a conclusion—"

Kirika stared straight at Amanda, staring straight at that sense of guilt.

"Because I made her think that. It's Amanda's card that I stole from you, Yachi, and added information to it that would cause internal discord between them. Then I asked Himura to deliver the card to their hiding place. In other words, had I not done so back then, Amanda would not have been killed by Peavey. Although she's currently still alive, were it not for that, her mind should still be intact at least."

Haruaki recalled the situation back then, a long time ago. It was also the first incident that happened after Fear's arrival.

Peavey had attacked Fear but ended up getting an arm amputated by a berserk Fear. Mummy Maker could not bear to watch Peavey attempt to complete her mission even at the cost of her own life, hence she offered Haruaki's group a deal. After writing contact details on a card and handing it over to them, Amanda promised to retreat to Peavey if they handed Fear over. Then somehow, the card went missing... Meanwhile, deciding that Mummy Maker's wish to save her was betrayal, Peavey eliminated her. Then Peavey headed over to attack the Yachi home. Just happening to visit, Kirika was caught up in the incident, but she—

"Well... Umm, you did it to help us, right? Also... How should I say this? After all, this girl was an enemy at the time."

Fear finished. Kirika nodded, then spoke in a tone of voice as though exasperated with herself:

"Yes. Perhaps the end result simply proves my naivety. It's just that I can't help but think: Although this girl is the enemy's companion, she's just an auxiliary who doesn't participate directly in battle. In actual fact, she didn't do anything to me—or Fear-kun and the others, probably. When someone like that suffers injuries that should have been fatal, as a result of my actions, can the whole matter really be dismissed by saying 'because she's an enemy'...? If it were acceptable to do whatever we want to anyone so long as they're in the enemy camp, then just for example, it'd be like saying that it's also okay to kill a cook who works in their stronghold's restaurant."

"Hmm... Indeed, that's... a bit hard to define..."

Konoha murmured with a troubled expression while Kirika sighed lightly.

"To be honest, I also hesitated in the beginning. But then I thought, at least I should meet her once in person before deciding to accept or reject the request to take care of her. So I allowed her to make a visit to my home, but that's where I made a mistake. Ahhh, absolutely ridiculous. I know this isn't my style, but honestly... You see, she's currently not responding at all, right?"

"Yeah, nothing at all. She's like a doll."

Fear walked over to the wheelchair, where Amanda was staring off into space, proceeding to poke her cheeks and play with a few strands of her hair. Haruaki also reached out to wave his hand before Amanda's face to check her eyeball movements. But no matter what they did, Amanda remained unresponsive.

"Then try holding her hand."

Haruaki exchanged glances with Fear then held Amanda's hand lightly.

"Oh...?"

He could feel her holding his hand in return. Although she had no change in expression, this was definitely no illusion. Despite being very feeble in strength, she was definitely gripping his hand in return—like a child, lost in the dark, holding tightly to a mother's hand, as though seeking some sort of salvation.

"Should be some kind of reflex action... Apart from that, all she can do are movements like chewing her food, but for some reason, she will grip in return when you hold her hand. How should I say this...? As soon I learned of this fact, it bothered me a lot, making it impossible for me to ignore her and send her away..."

"Mmm... Hmm. Indeed, with that..."

Like Haruaki, Fear tried holding Amanda's hand and made a complicated expression, twisting her shoulder. Haruaki speculated that Fear had probably felt the same as him—an urge to protect.

Through this weak force, Amanda was relying on them, telling them of her presence. It felt as though her entire body would melt away and disappear into space as soon as they let go of her hand. The weak force exerted by this little hand seemed to be her only support that connected her to reality.

Presumably, the first time when Himura had brought Amanda to this place, Kirika had tried the same action and felt a rising urge to protect. Faced with Amanda whose mind had been destroyed as a result of her actions, Kirika must have pondered about what she was able to do.

"In any case, that's that... I made her like this. I am responsible for her. At least until this man finds a trustworthy medical facility, I don't mind taking care of her during this period—That's what's going on."

Haruaki gently released Amanda's hand and looked at everyone present.

Kirika seemed quite set on her decision and he could understand her reasons. However, this job seemed to be too much of a burden for a high school girl alone.

Then what should they do?

Dissuade Kirika? Stand aside and do nothing? Of course not. Seriously, that would be—absolutely ridiculous.

A conference requiring no words instantly concluded.

While continuing to hold Amanda's hand, Fear stared intently at the snow-white back of her hand and said:

"It's true that his girl is an enemy's companion. But after becoming like this, can she still be considered an enemy so matter-of-factly? That I can't be so sure. Anyway, putting that aside, Kirika, there's something you're mistaken about. You're not the only one who caused her to become like this. The one who attracted them here, chopped off Peavey's arm and filled Peavey with hatred, that person is also responsible. In other words, me."

"Hoo... Oh well, if we sit back and do nothing, I'm sure it'll eat away at our consciences. It can't be helped, I'll admit it as well. Had I been fast and merciless enough in driving those people away back then, then Ueno-san wouldn't have needed to come up with that plan and the current situation would be quite different. In other words, I am responsible for not being competent enough."

"I'm also responsible for failing to notice the card's theft."

"Wha..." As Kirika went speechless, Haruaki turned to her, smiled and spoke as the representative:

"Therefore, Class Rep, let us help too. It's very tough for you to do it alone."

"No, but..."

Kirika tried to object but could not speak up firmly. Haruaki simply used his eyes to question her: Class Rep, by this point, do you really think we'll back down so easily?

Finally, Kirika sighed and surrendered.

"...Sorry."

Fear finally let go of Amanda's hand and said:

"Kirika, you don't need to apologize. For now, let's forget that this girl used to be an enemy. I simply need to do something beneficial to others and it's a very tough job for you to take care of a patient on your own, Kirika, so I can't leave things alone and have no choice but to take care of this bandage girl who I seem to have seen somewhere before... Anyway, that's that. Everything is due to unavoidable circumstances. Unavoidable circumstances."

"If it were mental trauma, it's probably useless even if Kuroe-san transfers life force to her. But still, I'll discuss with Kuroe-san after we get home."

"Let me ask, just in case. Himura-sensei, it should be okay if we offer our help, right?"

"In fact, it'll be a great help. I'm sure more lively surroundings will be beneficial for her mind."

Himura agreed readily. He really acted differently compared to expected. Considering how Kirika had warned them repeatedly, Haruaki's impression of Himura was someone much less reasonable.

Similarly, Konoha showed doubt in her eyes as though she had thought of something.

"Oh, by the way... There are two things I wish to ask you, Himura-sensei."

"What a great student for asking questions. Let me award you a hundred marks first."

"Even if you praise me, I won't be pleased. First point, I would like you to fill in why exactly did you ask Ueno-san to take care of this child? There should be others in your circle who are female and able to care for this child, right? Even though she only arrived here recently."

"Are you referring to researcher Un Izoey? I only greeted her for the first time yesterday, so unfamiliarity is one of the reasons. The Lab Chief's Nation has no need for the person named Amanda, so this counts as my personal problem. That's reason number two. Also, I've heard that she used to serve as the Lab Chief's bodyguard. Combat ability aside, in terms of common sense knowledge, I'm a bit worried about her ability to take care of a patient."

"Hmm... That last point is actually quite understandable. Every lunch break, that girl is always chomping on meat buns held in both hands. It really makes me wonder if she'll ever tire of them."

So a scene like that was taking place every day in the classroom next door? Haruaki could not help but imagine it... Most likely, the other students must be gazing at her with eyes like looking at a pet.

"Next question. When you arrived at this apartment, you mentioned how you're 'now able to report a bit about the situation.' Then your purpose here is not just to visit this child."

"I am very curious about this too. Himura, what is the report you mentioned?"

"Having good memory and observation skills are truly an advantage. Well then... I have good news and bad news. Going with the usual procedure, one should start with the good news first, but regrettably, let's go with the bad first because it'll be easier for you all to understand. Then I'll be blunt—The Knights' Dominion has started taking action."

As soon as he spoke, the atmosphere immediately became extremely tense. Fear frowned and said:

"They're trying to destroy me again...?"

"That should be part of the reason. But the matter does not end there. I'm not sure where they heard it from but they seem to know that Amanda is still alive. In other words..."

Himura pushed his long bangs and exhaled.

"They intend to execute Amanda who had failed her mission and was captured by the Lab Chief's Nation."

Haruaki's group was speechless. If Amanda were returned to the Knights' Dominion, she would most likely be executed. That was why she was not returned. Then what if they came knocking at the door on their own?

"Rumors say that the knight sent is an ace with quite powerful abilities. Then let me get on to the good news. Although it's not certain, rumors say that this knight was assigned a certain Wathe on an experimental basis."

"I'm more concerned about the bad news... But I'll still continue listening. That's the term you use to call cursed tools, right? What kind of tool is it?"

"Now that's a coincidence that's almost like a miracle." Opening with this line, Himura continued:

"—According to rumors, ''it is a Wathe for recovering mental health''."

Haruaki's group was dumbfounded again. To them, this was perhaps good news indeed. Right now, here was a person whose mind was broken. If that tool could be used to heal her mind—

The next to speak was Kirika.

"Why would the Knights' Dominion use something like that?"

"Since you lot have engaged Peavey Barowoi in battle, you should be able to understand. The Frontline Gathering Knights' Dominion is an organization founded on fanatical hatred towards Wathes. Moving forward in the name of hatred, swinging the weapon called insanity, speaking words of grudging resentment. Essentially, the stronger a knight, the more they exhibit the Knights' Dominion's style—In other words, the stronger a knight, the more insane. Furthermore, powerful knights heading off to harsh battlefields result in even deepened insanity. But no matter how strong, a pawn becomes useless once it is insane to the point of no longer being capable of executing plans normally. Hence, this experiment aims to maintain their sanity."

"This sounds like there's still many uncertainties..."

"That I concede. I will continue to gather more information."

"If that tool really has the ability that you claim, perhaps we could take it by force to use...? But if it means using a cursed tool, hmm..."

"Yes. Just like back in Christmas, it could very well be accompanied by an astounding curse."

Recalling the difficult battle that his and the superintendent's sides had faced against Kokoro Pentangeli's sword, Haruaki remarked quietly.

"Of course, I won't force any of you. Just decide once we capture the opponent. However, as one who researches Wathes, my advice is that this option should not be ruled out from the start. Like «Chupacabra Bandage», Wathes can even save lives in different situations."

"Hmph... But I think homicide happens far more often than saving people. Whatever, we're still not sure about this tool so speculating isn't going to help. Once it appears before us for real, then we'll decide. Right now, the question we need to consider is the bad news about the enemy's impending attack."

"The attacking enemy must be defeated... Same as usual."

At this moment, Kirika clicked her tongue and glared at Himura viciously.

"So that's why you said that it's perfect timing for Yachi's group to be here, right? You are planning to use them as a combat force to protect Amanda, aren't you?"

"I had no intention of using them, but it's true that I predicted a fight as the final outcome. After all, I don't think the Knights' Dominion will leave Fear-in-Cube alone, so they can't possibly remain uninvolved."

Without anyone noticing, Himura had already stood up from the sofa. Despite watching him all this time, Haruaki completely failed to notice his movements.

"Basically, let me state for the record. I cannot act in the name of the Lab Chief's Nation regarding this matter. I've already mentioned just now that the organization does not deem Amanda Carlot important enough to require their protection. Even if I report directly to the Lab Chief, he'll simply say 'too dangerous, don't resist and hand her over.'"

"As if anyone would want to contact that guy. Absolutely ridiculous... From the way you sound, you're not doing this according to his orders?"

"I believe the Lab Chief has received news of this matter, but he hasn't issued any particular orders. So that means he doesn't care however I choose to proceed."

Haruaki suddenly found Himura walking towards the exit already. Due to his extreme lack of presence, all of his movements were very inconspicuous.

"I'm relying on you all to take care of Amanda. The Knights' Dominion probably won't locate this place that quickly and attack. But definitely, they will appear eventually. Don't lower your guard. I will continue to gather information."

"Wait."

Kirika called out to him from behind. Himura stopped. As though hesitating, Kirika paused for a few seconds before using a voice that sounded like it was forced out:

"...When you entrusted Amanda to me, there were a few things I didn't ask you. Clearly without orders from the Lab Chief's Nation, why do you want to save her? Out of personal reasons? You—You aren't such a compassionate man, are you?"

"What a terrible comment, I'd say it's worth zero marks. Hmm, considering everything I've done to this date, that's hardly surprising."

"Answer me! I still can't believe in you!"

Himura's shoulder shook up and down slightly. His answer was very simple and brief.

At the same time, it was also baffling.

"Like you, for redemption."

"...!"

Kirika's eyes wavered and she could not speak anymore. Himura continued walking and opened the main door. But just as he was about to step out, he looked back and said:

"By the way, Fear Cubrick."

"W-What?"

"Nothing important. I've already graded today's test paper and you scored quite a high mark. Compared to the beginning, you're showing marked progress. Please continue to do your best like this."

"Huh...?"

On high alert all this time, Fear reacted with her jaw dropping in surprise upon hearing unexpected praise.

Seeing Fear's expression, Himura's lips curled slightly.

Indeed, like a very ordinary teacher, smiling from joy at a student's growth—

Then he walked out of Kirika's apartment.

===Part 3===

After a long discussion, considering that it would be more convenient to take care of Amanda as a group, as well as the possibility of enemy attacks, they decided to move her to the Yachi residence. Kirika also packed her things for staying over.

Having explained the story to Kuroe when she returned from the beauty parlor, they managed to feed dinner to Amanda with great difficulty. Then when the after-dinner snack time ended, several dozen minutes later...

Fear and Kuroe were in the changing area next to the bathroom.

"So... Although we've brought her here, now what?"

Looking at Amanda sitting on the wheelchair, Fear crossed her arms and tilted her head. Their next task was to help her take a bath, of course. Doing it alone seemed quite difficult, so Fear enlisted Kuroe's aid.

"Hmm~ Anyway, since it's a bath, let's take off our clothes as well. Cast off!"

"I don't really get what you're yelling at the end there, but I agree."

Fear and Kuroe swiftly stripped down. After all, they were all girls and she was very familiar with Kuroe, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Once naked—

"So of course, we need to help her undress as well. Kuroe, help her sit up a bit."

"Watch me~"

Since Amanda's attire consisted of a simple one-piece dress, it was quite easy to take off. While Kuroe lifted Amanda's bottom, Fear pulled Amanda's dress up all at once to remove her clothing. This revealed her white underwear of a plain design (no bra) and the bandages wrapped around her body. Naturally, no one takes baths with bandages, right? Fear untied the bandages one by one. Unlike their initial encounter, these bandages wrapped around Amanda's body were only ordinary bandages. According to Himura, that «Chupacabra Bandage» was apparently behind held by the Lab Chief's Nation.

"Is this... okay...?"

"Oh my. This... She's clearly a girl, but what a poor dear..."

Seeing what lay beneath the bandages, Fear gasped. Skin, as white as silk, contrasted sharply with skin of the opposite. These seemed to be old scars and probably not painful, but conversely, the sight was heartbreaking for viewers.

Fear narrowed her eyes while pulling Amanda's underwear off from her waist. Then holding the equally nude Amanda in her arms, Fear pushed the glass door open with her foot and entered the bathroom.

"...Let's wash her first. Have her sit here... Uwah."

"Since there's nothing to lean on, I'll use my hair to support her."

Hence, Kuroe's hair gently wrapped itself around Amanda's arms and torso. With this, they were finally able to seat her on the bathroom stool.

Dividing the labor, Fear washed the front while Kuroe was responsible for Amanda's back. Despite her slender body being covered by layers of soap suds, Amanda remained expressionless and unresponsive.

"...Something must have happened to her in the past."

"Drawing on my experience, I can tell... As much as I hate the fact that I can tell, these are scars from burns."

"Was she caught up in a fire once?"

"Probably."

Perhaps it was an allusion, but somehow, Fear kept getting the feeling that the burn scars on Amanda's body were identical to the ones Fear had created in the past as a tool of torture and execution, such as the «Voices of the Brazen Bull». The scars exuded a sense of someone's malice and intent to harm. Even if these scars were caused by a fire, it was most likely no accident—Deliberate arson committed due to some sort of horrifying reason.

Perhaps these scars had changed Amanda's life. Maybe it served as some sort of opportunity leading to Amanda joining the organization of the Knights' Dominion. However, one could not sense from her any desire for vengeance against cursed tools. Then the fire itself was probably not a direct reason.

One could imagine all sorts of possibilities. For example, after Amanda was sent to the hospital and deemed a lost cause, she could have been sold to an unlicensed doctor for human experiments, then after she was wrapped up in cursed bandages, the Knights happened to show up by chance to kill that unlicensed doctor and ended up taking her away while they were at it—Something like that. Fear did not know any details. Only by asking Amanda herself could anyone hope to figure out her past.

Only now did Fear realize that she knew virtually nothing about this girl named Amanda Carlot.

"Although I treat every enemy with hostility... Perhaps this girl does have quite a complicated past."

"Yeah. If only we could converse with her. Hmm—the back is basically done. Okay, then it's about time for me to use my professional hair washing skills."

Leaving the hair washing to Kuroe, Fear washed the body of the girl who used to be an enemy, washing the body of the girl whose reasons for becoming an enemy were unknown, washing the body of the girl who could not answer this question. When the lathered sponge touched a sensitive spot, although it was very faint, Fear did feel Amanda's body tremble as though ticklish. Even simply just a physiological reaction—Indeed, she was not dead, she was still alive.

Fear washed Amanda's arm and took this opportunity to hold her hand lightly as they had done at Kirika's home.

Indeed, she held Fear's hand in return.

This feeling was like being bitten lightly by a small animal. Was she trying to convey some kind of message? Was she seeking something desperately? That faint force was accompanied by an unbelievable sense of self-awareness, causing Fear to grin.

(Yes. Being able to talk to this girl one more time at least... That would be nice too.)

After Amanda's mind recovered, who knew what the situation might be like? Still the companion of enemies? Or some role apart from enemies? But at least, Fear was certain, this could not be confirmed unless her mind recovered. They must first deal with the knight who wants to execute her in order to get an answer.

To be honest, Fear got into taking care of Amanda simply as part of going with the flow. Things started with Kirika taking on the responsibility to care for her and Fear was simply helping Kirika. However, Fear now felt she had found a reason for slightly wanting to do so.

While feeling the force transmitted to her hand, Fear looked into Amanda's unfocused eyes and whispered:

"I don't know what you're trying to say... But anyway, you don't need to worry, Amanda. Since we promised, we will take good care of you. Not only will we prevent the Knights' Dominion from harming you, but we'll also help your mind recover. Leave it to us."

Of course, Amanda did not reply. Washing her hair behind her, Kuroe smiled and said:

"Since Ficchi has decided this already, I will do my best to help~ Although the situation might be very complex, simply in terms of feelings, I have discovered a source of favorability points that compels me to stand on this child's side."

"I agree." Fear nodded with eyes full of tender affection while looking at that source of favorability on Amanda's body.

As the leader of the Ladylike Bosoms Alliance, she definitely had no choice but to recognize this flat chest as thoroughly flat.

===Part 4===

The day after they learned of Amanda's situation at Kirika's home, it was after school Haruaki's group were walking in the corridors.

There were still many students hanging around in the corridors, chatting excitedly with high-pitched voices. "Hey hey, what about you? Have you decided who you'll give it to?" "Eh~? N-N-No, what about you~?" "Speaking of which, that guy in Class 4 thinks you're..." What were these girls talking about? Come to think of it, lately the entire student body seemed to be in an excitable state... Hmm?

Haruaki's thoughts were interrupted by Fear when they reached their destination.

"Please~ Lead the way~!"

"I've been intrigued for a while already, why do you yell that every time you arrive here? Why do you make it sound like you're crashing a party?"

"Nothing much, I just get a feeling that this door must be opened with great vigor, whether because there are tasty snacks and tea waiting for me or because it greatly resembles a corrupt bureaucrat's base of operations."

"Hahaha! I have never received any golden confectionery from Echigoya, you know?"<ref>'''Echigoya'''(越後屋): probably a reference to the Mitsui family business, founded in the 17th century, that developed into Mitsukoshi, the root business of the Mitsui Group, one of the largest conglomerates in Japan.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mitsui]</ref>

As soon as they walked into the superintendent's office, the gas masked man, making one of his seldom appearances at school, spoke with his shoulders shaking from laughter. "Hello." Konoha and Kirika bowed their heads to greet, eliciting a wave of his hand in response. Naturally, he was not the only one present—

"Welcome, everyone. Please allow me to prepare some tea."

"Everybody, welcome to you all~! Oh, Zenon-san, of course, I'll help out too~!"

"I'm counting on you two for my share too~ But, oh~ Having to blow on my tea to cool it is so tiring... Dear sister, or little maid, could you please help blow on mine for me~"

"Then I shall bring out tap water for you, Onee-sama, for which no cooling is required. Sovereignty, please turn on the tap with full sincerity... Of course, I am saying all this out of my kind consideration in hopes of saving you effort, Onee-sama."

"Bubu~ Ah, does this count as a blowing gag? But even explaining it is too tiring~"

Hence, Zenon and Sovereignty got up and headed to the room next door to brew tea. Wearing a white coat, Ganon simply sat on the sofa, completely relaxed.

There was nothing surprising about these three's presence in the superintendent's office, except for—

"..."

"Yes~ The string need to be pulled up here and here—It's here~! Secret technique 'Amida Buddha Statue' complete! Ohoh, it's been a long time since I've last seen this move, even for me... How gratifying~"

Sitting in a wheelchair was a white-haired girl with a hollow gaze, as well as—

Using the girl's fingers to play cat's cradle and make complicate patterns—Kuroe, dressed in school uniform. Seeing her mutter Buddhist chants while bowing at the figure formed by the cat's cradle for some reason, Haruaki sighed.

"Hmm... No matter how many times I see this, it feels so out of place..."

"Muu, that's so rude! Hmm, but honestly, I never expected to have another chance to wear this uniform again~ I knew it, the gods must be asking me to enjoy school life thoroughly!"

"No such thing. Anyway, please don't cause another commotion like last time..."

Kuroe had sneaked into school before, dressed in a uniform. Of course, that was definitely not for the sake of a prank but for her own reasons—But it was definitely true that she had caused a commotion.

Once they decided to take care of Amanda, the first issue was what to do with her during the daytime. After much pondering, the group decided to take her to school directly. After all, even if the enemy attacked, it probably would not happen openly in a crowded place like a school. But of course, they could not leave Amanda in a classroom, hence they phoned the superintendent to explain the situation. "After all, I caused a lot of trouble for you during Christmas and owe you all a favor." Saying that, he agreed readily and allowed Amanda to stay in the superintendent's office.

Even so, it did not feel right to shove the responsibility of taking care of Amanda all on Zenon in the superintendent's office, so in the end, they decided to take turns skipping class to visit her... Back when Haruaki's group was discussing this matter, Kuroe raised her hand and said: "Then let me help as well." Although it was a shame that she had to skip work, but indeed, with Kuroe present, even if the enemy attacked, she was at least able to run away while taking Amanda with her. Hence, they finally accepted Kuroe's suggestion. Like last time, she obtained a uniform from who knows where—probably partially to be less inconspicuous in school, partially out of personal desire, finding it more fun this way.

"So Kuroe-san, how is the situation?"

"The same as usual. I haven't sensed any presence of the rumored pursuer. For now, I tried out therapeutic cat's cradle, but she's not reacting at all~"
[[image:C3 10-103.jpg|thumb]]

"This is only my opinion as a school physician, so take it with a grain of salt, but here's a few words from me... Just wait patiently for now. As much as I hate saying this, this isn't the kind of thing that will show dramatic improvement in one or two days' time."

"That's... true."

Kirika nodded in response to Ganon. Indeed, impatience would not help at all. Haruaki murmured in his thoughts to persuade himself. Even once her mind recovered, they did not know what to say to a former enemy like her—However, surely it would still be a better situation than now.

Next, Haruaki suddenly recalled that he needed to thank them.

"Ganon-san, thank you... The same for you too, Zenon-san. We originally didn't want to trouble you two, but it feels like we ended up troubling you after all."

"Don't worry, don't worry, because we caused trouble for you too. I won't complain about being tired at a time like this... Besides, I'm also tired of sitting in the infirmary with nothing to do~ It's nice to be working as a school physician on call sometimes."

"Yes, Yachi-sama, please do not mind."

At this moment, Zenon returned with a tray with cups, still expressionless as usual, but her voice sounded quite gentle. With experienced movements, she handed the steaming tea over to each member of Haruaki's group in turn—Meanwhile, Sovereignty exited the room next door slightly later, carrying a glass with two hands as one would carry a trophy while swaying unsteadily in a panic.

"W-Wawa... Phew! I managed to make it! Here you go, Genon-san, I have prepared this for you with full sincerity!"

"I can't believe you actually made her bring water over! You're really bullying your elder sister~"

"I don't recall you saying you wanted tea specifically? This only happened because you keep slacking off and crying tired. Please pull yourself together, Onee-sama."

While Zenon spoke calmly and Sovereignty stared with her head tilted, Ganon sipped her tap water forlornly. This pair of sisters really got along together well. At least, Haruaki decided to treat that as the conclusion.

"Here's the girl's portion too."

"Oh, then let me cool it for her by blowing. After all, I'm the one responsible for taking care of Amanda in school... I guess feeding her with a spoon would be best."

Kuroe took a spoonful of tea and brought it next to Amanda's mouth. Gulp, her throat swallowed but her expression remained unchanged. Haruaki's group began to chat casually while drinking tea. After all, they only turned up to pick up Kuroe and Amanda without anything important to do at the superintendent's office. Once they finished their tea, the group took their leave.

Leaving the superintendent's office, they headed to the shoe lockers. The entire school building seemed rather quiet. Students in clubs were currently focused on club activities, hence, apart from them, those belonging to the "go-home" club had almost all departed, but not completely. When the occasion student passed by in the corridors, they would stare suspiciously at the bandaged girl in the wheelchair, but there was no issue as long as Haruaki's group acted confidently as though everything was legitimate. Thus, they walked through the hallways in a line.

"Hmm~ I knew it, this does cause trouble for the superintendent's side..."

"It can't be helped. Without their assistance, there's no way to bring this girl to school at all."

Fear pushed Amanda's wheelchair while reacting to Haruaki's whispers.

"But I'd feel so guilty if we keep troubling them. If only this girl will recover soon... But so-called mental trauma are very tricky. We don't really know how to cure it either."

"Yeah, although Himura-sensei mentioned that exposing her to more external stimuli would help, it feels quite ambiguous and nonspecific."

"External stimuli huh? Hmm..."

Fear tilted her head and pondered deeply for a while, then finally stopped walking.

"I've got an idea—We've got nothing left to do except going home, right? Then let's take this opportunity to show her around school. What do you all think?"

"I don't mind."

Kirika glanced at Haruaki. Haruaki did not have any objections, neither did Konoha nor Kuroe.

"After all, we're not in a hurry to get back and there aren't too many students remaining in school right now. As long as we don't do anything too conspicuous, it should be fine."

"I'm totally okay with it~ After all, I belong to the faction who wants to be shown around the school!"

"Then let's try it out.. But why?"

Haruaki's simple question caused Fear to scratch her face and turn her gaze away.

"Mmm... Hmm... Umm, I simply recalled my first time here. The building seemed so big, there were so many people, everyone was wearing the same kind of clothes, it was so lively everywhere, it was very refreshing, I guess—It was very stimulating for me. So, even though there's very few people now, I think it should still be able to stimulate this girl a bit..."

"Fear..."

"W-What's with your shameless look? I'll curse you! I-I simply think that if this girl could be cured as quickly as possible, it'll save us a lot of trouble! Although she's human, surely she's never gone to school normally before—In this regard, she should be the same as me!"

Fear desperately tried to find excuses. How amusing. Not only Haruaki but also Konoha, Kirika and Kuroe smiled slightly.

Hence, Haruaki and friends took Fear's suggestion and took Amanda on a walking tour around the school, meanwhile talking to Amanda. Although she made no reaction, surely this did not mean it was pointless—Probably.

"This is our classroom. This is my seat. That's Haruaki's seat and that's Kirika's."

"Uheeheehee, so this is Haru's spot huh... Great, I'll be starting the secret operation of replacing the recorder mouthpiece, please don't mind me."

"I mind very much! Say, stop searching the desk in front of the owner! Also, I chose art instead of music! There's no recorder here in the first place!"

Next was Konoha's homeroom. Then taking advantage of after school, they visited club activities without disturbing others. Fear picked up Amanda together with the wheelchair and went up and down the stairs. Standing outside the music classroom, they listened to the woodwind club's performance for quite a while. Then through the door's gap, they secretly peeked into the calligraphy classroom. Then they visited the snack shop and the cafeteria.

"Oh~ There's quite a lot of menu choices... Since you guys usually bring packed lunches, you don't have much chance to come here, right? Is there anything good to eat?"

Arms crossed with insufferable arrogance, Fear declared with exceptional conceit:

"They don't have rice crackers here. Simply by this fact I deem this cafeteria third-rate."

"Using your logic, the world doesn't have any cafeterias second-rate or beyond... Hmm, of the things I've tried before, the mapo doufu is quite good."<ref>'''Mapo Doufu'''(麻婆豆腐): a popular dish of spicy bean curd, originating from Sichuan province of China.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mapo_doufu]</ref>

"Also, although it's not very conspicuous, the salads are quite fulfilling too. The vegetables are always very fresh."

"There's also the udon noodles with meat or the porkchop cutlet rice. If I really had to criticize, sometimes the udon uses brown seaweed to obfuscate the amount of meat or the porkchops are too thin. As a result, although the taste is impeccable, the quality is too inconsistent. If anything, I should condemn this attitude of treating meat as anything less than the main feature. Completely unacceptable. For a meat dish whose name is crowned with the word 'meat' or 'porkchop', it is utter blasphemy—"

"Uh... Kono-san, Kono-san, there's no need to push your viewpoint so seriously. I was only just making conversation..."

Next, they passed through the corridor connecting two school buildings to reach the clubs block and peek at the activities of the cultural clubs.

Fear picked up Amanda, holding her up by her underarms, allowing her to peer into the manga club's activities from the small window above the door. However, Fear suddenly pouted with displeasure and said:

"How boring."

"I don't think there are many cultural clubs that hold activities with great fanfare."

"That's so naive! For example, a manga research club should at least be drawing battle manga while maintaining the mindset of actual combat!"

Fear sat Amanda down on the wheelchair again and said:

"But... Even if I complained here, the cultural clubs aren't going to get lively and spectacular suddenly. Speaking of lively, I guess it has to be the sports clubs after all. The first I was here, although I didn't know the rules, I had so much fun just watching. Then let's finish up by observing the sports ground from the roof."

The timing was jsut right. "Let's do it." Reaching consensus, the group moved again, back to the main school building. Just as they were heading up the stairs to the roof—

"...My statement: a greeting expressing what a coincidence."

Arriving head on was Un Izoey. Gray hair as usual, dressed in her uniform with her navel exposed, barefoot in definitely contravention of school rules. Although it was perfectly natural, she was probably not involved in any club activities. Why was she still staying in school at this time?

"What are you doing here?"

"My answer: in order to get used to this environment, undertaking research to master geographic locations, to make sure where is what. In other words, a strolling kind of stroll."

Un Izoey answered while her emotionless eyes captured Kuroe in school uniform. As though saying "Is this person a student...?", she tilted her head. Next, her eyes also caught sight of the girl in the wheelchair, causing her head to tilt in the other direction.

"...You don't recognize this girl?"

"My answer: unknown. A person related to me?"

Haruaki's question brought a firm answer from Un Izoey. After all, Himura had said that "the Lab Chief's Nation did not deem Amanda important" and she had been hospitalized until recently, it was not surprising that Un Izoey had never seen her before.

Ultimately, since Himura was protecting Amanda in a personal capacity, Haruaki's group had already decided.

Since an enemy was going to attack, the more people they had on their side the better. Moreover, Un Izoey was very strong. However, even if they could recruit her to their cause, they decided against it.

So long as the Lab Chief's Nation had not issued orders to protect Amanda, borrowing Un Izoey's strength for convenience would mean owing the Lab Chief's Nation a favor. Even if Un Izoey did not see it that way, Yamimagari Pakuaki could still argue this point. Right now, it was necessary to avoid as much as possible giving him a pretext to take Kirika away or demand researching Fear—That was what Haruaki's group had decided.

"This is none of your business, so don't interfere. Okay, we won't disrupt your stroll. Hurry along now!"

"That I will do, but..."

Un Izoey walked barefoot, giving off faint footsteps (but had she the intention, surely she could have walked silently), approaching Haruaki's group. Then just as she was passing by them, she suddenly halted. With completely emotionless eyes, she gazed down at Amanda's hollow expression—

Then reaching out, she gently caressed Amanda's white hair.

Stroking Amanda's head, Un Izoey acted like lovingly petting a small animal. Amanda made no response but Un Izoey narrowed her eyes."

"Diagnosis: the flow of her ''raama'' is very strange. Does not seem injured or ill."

"You don't need to worry about this. Absolutely ridiculous."

Kirika scowled and retorted. Shortly after, Un Izoey took her hand away.

"In these cases, our tribe will start by checking food."

"You mean she'll get better just by getting fed with tree sap or livers? Now that would be absolutely ridiculous. Don't make irresponsible statements so casually."

"This is simply the way of our tribe... Then I leave by taking my leave."

Nodding lightly to say goodbye, Un Izoey walked away. She was probably resuming her exploration of the school building.

Once confirmed that she had disappeared into the other end of the corridor, Fear murmured coldly:

"Should I call her hard at work...? Hmm, she must be very free too."

Then she started pushing the wheelchair again.

===Part 5===
(placeholder)

===Part 6===
(placeholder)

===Part 7===
(placeholder)

===Part 8===
(placeholder)

===Part 9===
(placeholder)

===Part 10===
(placeholder)

<noinclude>
==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume10_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_10|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume10_Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kenshin no Keishousha:Volume 2 Chapter1

2013-11-15T04:41:08Z

Rockmosis:

=There can Only be One Victor!=

{{Incomplete|percentage=10}}

The day after Kurou had been discharged.

Kurou was standing inside the grove of trees about a hundred metres away from his new house.

Wearing the uniform of the academy, both hands were gripped tightly onto his sword as he lifted it into a raised position.

Without giving off any fighting spirit or vigour, he suddenly brought the sword down in a flash. Returning the sword to the raised position, he repeated swinging his sword.

Obviously, he wasn’t able to practice his swordsmanship while he was in the hospital. Also he had spent the whole of yesterday moving his things around in the new house, so other than cleaning he hadn’t been able to do anything else.

Because he hadn’t been able to do rehabilitation, this training was essential. As expected, his current state was much weaker than normal.

Even so, Kurou didn’t feel like he would lose to Sefi now. Although it might seem a little rude to Sefi, he had the confidence if they were to fight a hundred battles he would win every one of them.

This is your loss, Kurou—

How many times had the Sword Saint Hyouka, who was also his master, said those words to him?

The Seven Swords were a title given to the strongest amongst the Swordies.

Within the Seven Swords, the most brilliant of them was given the title of Sword Saint.

Kurou had spent the better part of seven years crossing blades with her on a daily basis. And each time he had been beaten by her. For the strongest swordswoman amongst the Swordies, there was no way a human brat like Kurou could ever win against her, and Hyouka’s victories were all but a forgone conclusion.

However, he didn’t plan on losing to anyone else other than the Sword Saint. No matter what the circumstances.

Even if his physical ability had gone down, or his body had dulled, Kurou wasn’t going to use those as excuses to lose.

Kurou swung his blade down even harder.

Again, and again, he repeated the motion.

After reaching two hundred repetitions— Kurou stopped.

Tilting his neck slightly, he slowly sheathed his sword. As he had just been discharged from the hospital, it would be best if he didn’t exert himself any more than this. There was a fine line between training and ruining his body.

Using a towel to wipe his sweat, he returned back home.

As today was a Monday, he obviously planned on going to school, but there was still time. Taking a shower now would be a hassle, but at the very least he felt he should wash his face.

Previously home was just a small cottage with very little floor space, but now it was a two story building, so the number of rooms had increased.

The living room, kitchen, bath, toilet and Kurou’s room were located on the first floor. Sefi’s and Hinako’s rooms were on the second floor, Kurou being forbidden up there. As this moment, Kurou didn’t feel like breaking that particular restriction. If he was going to sneak up there, it would only be after he had meticulously planned and prepared beforehand.

Entering the house, he headed to the washroom.

A nice smell wafted over, which probably meant Sefi was in the kitchen cooking breakfast. Cooking was one of her interests, and she was a pretty good one at that. The proof of that was the meal she had prepared yesterday, which had satisfied Kurou.

“It’s great I get to eat good food every day from now on!”

Kurou and Hinako both couldn’t cook. Especially Hinako, who couldn’t even do something as simple as preparing instant ramen. Now that Sefi was here, Kurou felt relief over his eating arrangements.

While imagining what was for breakfast, Kurou opened the door to the washroom.

“…”

“… Hm?”

Kurou tilted his head slightly.

It had totally slipped his mind, but the washroom in the new house also doubled up as the changing room for the bath.

“R-Rou…?”

And because of that, there was nothing strange about Sefi being in the washroom in a stage of undress.

On the contrary, Sefi was the one with a strange look on her face as she stared at Kurou, who had justed entered the washroom.

“Good morning, Sefi.”

“Good morning… Wait, why are you even entering in the first place!?”

Sefi looked like she was just about to take her shower, because she was wearing nothing but a pair of white panties.

As soon as Kurou had entered she had quickly covered her chest with her hands, but the rest of her skin was almost fully exposed. Sefi’s breasts were reasonably big and nicely shaped, and with them wobbling like jelly they looked soft to the touch.

“Well, I was thinking I might as well take a shower.”

“If that’s the case then do it after I’m done!”

“But if we shower together we can save on the water bill, right?”

“I’ll pay for my portion of the water bill, so let me shower alone!”

There was no real need to appeal to him like that, but Sefi was in a panic so she had just blurted out something that didn’t make sense at all.

“By the way, I can’t really see your chest very well so would you mind moving your hands away?”

“I’m keeping them there so you can’t see them!”

She had already removed her bra, so other than her chest being covered by her hands, Kurou had a clear view of everything else. Even so, his selfishness made him unsatisfied even though he was already seeing her hands bra.

“Ah, enough! Why are we talking normally like nothing’s wrong!? Hurry up and get out! If you don’t leave in three seconds, I will smash this changing room and you!”

“So you’re going to go wild again, huh…”

Kurou murmured like it was someone else’s problem.

The truth was, with Sefi’s power, she could easily destroy the whole house, to say nothing of a single room.

“Guess it can’t be helped then…”

Kurou spent two seconds burning the sight of Sefi’s chest into his eyes, before fleeing out of the washroom like a frightened hare in the last second remaining.

It was only because Kurou possessed amazing physical ability for a human that he was able to move that quickly.

“Idiot idiot idiot—!”

He could hear Sefi’s stream of abuse from behind the closed door.

Considering that he had stared at her half-naked body with all his might as well as continued to stay inside the toilet, the fact that Sefi hadn’t resorted to violence was a reflection of her kind nature.

Although, if he did go too far with his sexual harassment, who’d know what Sefi might do then.

“Still, I did get to see something nice this early in the morning…”

“Good for you…”

“Woah!”

As Kurou was having a lewd look on his face, a voice suddenly cut him off.

When he finally noticed his surroundings, Hinako was already standing next to him, staring at Kurou intently.

“As always Kuro, you’re up to your sexual harassment again…”

“Wouldn’t it be an insult to a beautiful lady if I saw her naked figure but turned and ran away? It would make it seem like I had just seen something weird.”

“Kuro, that was a fantastic excuse to give…”

From the bottom of her heart, Hinako was left dumbfounded by Kurou.

Today Hinako was wearing that nurse outfit again. Having said that though, she hadn’t nursed him yesterday. She was just a girl who liked wearing particular outfits without doing any work in particular.

“Hm? If Sefi’s in the bath, why is there such a nice smell of food? Did she already cook breakfast?”

“I made breakfast this morning. It will be ready soon, so please head to the living room.”

“Ehhhhhh, Hinako cooked!? That’s impossible!”

“There’s no reason for you to be surprised to that extent…”

No, there is, thought Kurou as he gazed as Hinako suspiciously.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Inaban

2013-10-16T03:23:44Z

Rockmosis:

==Haganai==
Leave any comments about my Boku ha Tomodachi ga Sukunai translation here.

Hey there, just read you intend to pick up vol. 9 and "maybe pick up the rest". The rest's already done in English. :) But vol. 9 would be a blast! Vexed (prior TL) seems to wanna pick up the universe (?) vol. Anyways, work on 9 would be much appreciated. Maybe I'll lend a hand as editor, if needed. [[User:Cautr|-cautr]] ([[User talk:Cautr|talk]]) 18:40, 12 October 2013 (CDT)

==OniAi==
Leave any Onii-chan dakedo Ai sae Areba Kankeinai yo ne translation questions/comments here.

Question: Did you know that CE Translations already did a few volumes of OniAi? Will you be redoing from the beginning or continuing where they left off? Also if I'm not mistaken Imoutolicious might also be looking to translate this light novel from Volume 4. --[[User:Rockmosis|Rockmosis]] ([[User talk:Rockmosis|talk]]) 22:23, 15 October 2013 (CDT)

===OniAi T/L Notes===
When Akiko is talking she usually refers to herself in the 3rd person perspective, but sometimes she uses 'I'

She always refers to her brother as 'Onii-chan' but I don't think I need to tell you that
==Dokuro-Chan==
Leave any questions/comments you have about my translations for Bokusatsu Tenshi Dokuro-Chan here.

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume9 Prologue

2013-10-03T21:28:35Z

Rockmosis:

==Prologue==

Slither~ Slurp slurp.

"Hey Haruaki... It's true that this is tasty and it's not like I'm complaining."

"Hmm?"

"But isn't today a special occasion? I was thinking surely the cooking would be much more special than usual."

As though trying to prove that she was not complaining, Fear noisily sucked up the noodles in one breath from the large bowl she was holding. Haruaki was eating the same noodles—namely, New Year's soba noodles—while replying:

"Special food? But I can't help it. Starting from a long time ago, the tradition is to eat this on New Year's Eve. But I guess it's true that it's a bit plain."

"Yes, speaking of plain there's Cow Tits. Then you should know quite well why soba noodles must be eaten?"

"What do you mean, 'speaking of plain,' how rude! Whatever, I'll still explain to you. The point of eating soba is a wish for the coming year to bring happiness in a long and slender stream."

"Long is good, but wishing for happiness to become slender sounds kinda negative in imagery, right?"

Kuroe slurped soba noodles into her dainty mouth while cocking her head slightly. In response, Fear nodded vigorously in agreement.

"That's totally right! Damn Cow Tits, to think you'd stoop to deceiving us with a half-assed explanation—This must be whatchamacallit. How do I put this? Surely you must be targeting the concept of 'slenderness' and involuntarily exposed your subconscious wish. Seriously, you really with for slenderness that much huh... Yeah, I'm sure of it."

"H-How dare you say such rude things with utter conceit on your face!? To think I explained in good faith!"

Even on the very last day of the calendar year, the Yachi family's dinner table remained noisy as usual. Haruaki smiled wryly as he recalled all the events over the past year—especially all sorts of sudden incidents that happened starting from the second school term.

First came the delivery of the black cube, then the discovery of the rice cracker thief, successive attacks from enemies and other characters, getting to know Sovereignty and Shiraho, the sports festival, the cultural festival, followed by exams and Christmas...

"Hmm, what's with you, Haruaki? Why are you suddenly making such a shamelessly perverted smile?"

"No I'm not... I was just thinking that a lot happened this year. Although some of it really was quite serious... But thank goodness we can sit down casually right now to welcome the arrival of the New Year."

After hearing Haruaki's honest thoughts, Fear averted her gaze in embarrassment. Then playing with the television remote, she carelessly changed channels and said:

"Muu... That too, it's not like I can't understand what you're feeling. But next year, more unwanted and uninvited visitors could continue to show up."

"Fair enough... But still, I'm thinking very optimistically that since we got through this year successfully, next year will surely be okay as well. We'll always manage somehow. Yeah, even those visitors probably won't be so free during New Year's as to come over and play. Anyway, we should relax a bit, at least during New Year's."

"Isn't that a bit too optimistic... Although that's what I wish for as well."

"I agree~ After all, this is the first time we're celebrating the New Year since Ficchi's arrival. I also hope we could relax and have as much fun as possible~"

Having finished their noodles, Konoha and Kuroe also smiled and commented. Moments later, Haruaki finished his soba as well. Konoha stood up, prepared to handle the clean up, then brewed hot tea. Meanwhile, Fear simply stayed in the warm ''kotatsu''<ref>'''Kotatsu'''(炬燵): is a low, wooden table frame covered by a futon, or heavy blanket, upon which a table top sits. Underneath is a heat source, often built into the table itself. Kotatsu are used almost exclusively in Japan, although similar devices are used elsewhere.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kotatsu]</ref> while surfing television channels.

"I wanna relax and take a break too, but today's television keeps broadcasting these strange things... They're not going to have those shows with the fluffy furry things? I was originally thinking, on this kind of occasion for eliminating a whole year's accumulated fatigue, I really need to receive more of their healing energy en masse!"

"It's because New Year's Eve is reserved for a lineup of special programmes~ Also, there's the Red White Song Battle<ref>'''Red White Song Battle'''(紅白歌合戰): commonly known as simply "Red-White"(紅白), an annual music show produced by Japanese broadcaster NHK for New Year's Eve. Performing in this show is strictly invitation-only, meaning that only the most successful singers in the Japanese music industry can perform.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/K%C5%8Dhaku_Uta_Gassen]</ref>... Although just like you, I'm not quite familiar with the latest pop music."

"Oh, then at this time I'd like to propose a great idea through reverse logic. Since there's nothing good to watch, let's amuse ourselves with something apart from the television~"

"Ohoh, Kuroe, you have some kind of fun suggestion?"

"Of course." Kuroe searched her chest pocket for a while then took out a small box.

"I already expected this to happen, so I took out a set of karuta<ref>'''Karuta'''(カルタ): a Japanese card game that involves matching cards and grabbing the required card before the opponent can do so. Cards are divided into "reading cards"(yomifuda) with corresponding "grabbing cards"(torifuda).[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Karuta]</ref> from my room just now. Would you like to move ahead of schedule and start playing before the New Year, Ficchi?"

"What is karuta?"

Fear tilted her head and asked in puzzlement. Kuroe replied in an exceptionally cautious tone of voice:

"Fufufu. Karuta is definitely no simple game, requiring the use of wits, physical stamina, luck, memory, vigilance and reflexes, all at the same time. Although the rules are simply, you'll lose if you don't make use of your full abilities. It's a traditional Japanese card game... Yes."

"Hmm, this sounds more fun than watching television. Although I don't really get it, let's try it out."

Fear showed enthusiasm on her face as she crawled out of the kotatsu.

"Haru, do you want to play with us? After all, including the person reading out the cards, the recommended number of players for this game is three or more. Although two can still play alone, it's more fun the more people we have, after all."

"It's really been quite a while since I last saw karuta cards... I don't mind playing, but lemme help Konoha get the kitchen in order first. I'd feel really bad if I forced the final clean up of the year on her. You should teach Fear the rules while you're waiting."

"Got it~ Uh... Ficchi, first the cards are arranged properly like this. Then you inspect the drawing and the words on the card. Next, over here are the 'reading cards' with lines of poetry written on them..."

Haruaki walked to the kitchen while hearing the voice of Kuroe's explanations. Konoha was currently washing the dishes.

"Let me help as well."

"Oh dear, Haruaki-kun. I don't mind doing this myself at all."

"Don't say that. After all, it's New Year's Eve. If I slack off on the last day, it feels like I slacked off an entire year."

"Ufufu, that sounds reasonable enough. Then thank you very much, I'll be relying on your help."

Then Haruaki and Konoha stood before the kitchen sink and started to wash the dishes together. For quite a while, they worked silently without saying a word, but...

"I guess... Right now, I'm suddenly confronted again with the feeling that this year is about to end~"

"Fufu, making such a remark while doing the dishes, that's really something you'd do, Haruaki-kun."

"R-Really? I'm not too sure either. Oh by the way..."

Suddenly, Haruaki recalled what he needed to say to Konoha. Although it felt slightly embarrassing, this was a good opportunity because the new year was arriving several hours later.

"Uh... In other words, I'd like to thank you for the entire year. Not just for this type of domestic chores, but also other areas where you've helped me tons. I'm really grateful to you."

"Eh!? O-Oh dear."

The dish she was washing jumped lightly. Konoha glanced sideways at Haruaki. Due to feeling shy, Haruaki did not look back at her. Next, he heard a gulping sound from Konoha's throat.

"...Thank you. Although I don't feel like I've helped you especially..."

"No, really. I seriously feel that it's wonderful to have you here, Konoha."

"Fufu... It'd be lovely if that really were the case. Then I'll be very, very happy... Yes, simply hearing that from you, Haruaki-kun, makes me feel very blissful."

That's going a bit far—Haruaki thought, but at the same time, he knew that Konoha's words came straight from the heart. Feeling even more embarrassed, Haruaki sped up his dishwashing. Konoha seemed to make a wry smile.

"B-By the way, tonight's New Year spirit seems to be totally different from last year's."

"That's right. Kuroe-san... was also here last New Year's Eve. In that case, it really is the result of that child's presence. Really, there's never a moment of peace and quiet."

"Haha, but it's quite a refreshing change too. Just now, she even agreed to play karuta and is memorizing the rules right now. After the dishes, do you want to play together?"

"Wow~ That's really nostalgic. Very well, I'll show her what it means to be experienced... Oh no, I'm not trying to say I'm old, simply that regarding things that have been present since the past, it's natural to be more familiar as a result of longtime contact!"

"I know I know, you don't need to try so hard to explain! Anyway, please show some mercy. To be honest, the scene surfacing in my mind consists of a battle between a drill and your hand above the cards. No matter how easily accessible the cards may be, I wouldn't dare reach out with my hand!"

"Ooh. I-I will keep things appropriate... Say, will Kuroe-san really teach her the correct rules? That's a bit worrying. That child's ignorance has already reached the point where it's necessary to state explicitly beforehand that 'attacking others directly is forbidden.'"

"Also today is apparently the first time she's heard of karuta... Hmm, I'm beginning to feel worried too. Will Kuroe teach Fear properly?"

The two chatted while finishing the dishes, then turned off the faucet tightly. At this moment, they could now faintly hear the voices from the living room that had been covered by the noise of the water.

"Those are basically the rules. Let's try practicing now. I'll be in charge of reading while you find the matching card as quickly as possibly and grab it, Ficchi."

"Okay, leave it to me."

"Then let's start. «Noble Princess / 'Guh, to think these lowly peasants dare do this to me...' / Despite saying that»~ Okay, find the «Noble» card!"

"N-Noble... Got it, this is the one!"

"Nice reaction speed. Next comes the second card. «Knight Maiden / Just because the opponent is a slime / Do not underestimate»~"

"Knight, right... Knight? Th-There's none, oh there! Since it's a knight, there should be a weapon wielded, is this the one? No wait, that's the «Despite» card."

"That card reads «Despite being a warrior / Once fallen in enemy hands / She is nothing but an ordinary woman», right? As for the hint on the card, I remember there's a drawing of a translucent monster with tentacles, entangling a girl clad in armor..."

"..."

Haruaki and Konoha exchanged glances with twitching faces.

Clearly before worrying about the rules, the greatest issue lay in Kuroe's set of cards.

Seeing the cards put back into the box again, Kuroe made an exaggerated expression of sadness, hanging her head gloomily. Drained of strength, she sipped the tea brewed by Haruaki.

"It's not every day that I specially take out my prized «Dark Fantasy Karuta» deck, wanting to play with everyone... To think I'd fall to improper censorship from above, what an utter shame~"

"This is proper censorship! Th-Those indecent cards can't possibly pass, of course! What were you thinking!?"

"Damn Cow Tits, it took me so much effort to memorize the rules, yet here you go with your tyranny... That said, is that deck of cards really that shameless in content? To be honest, I couldn't really understand the drawings and writings on them."

"Do you wanna know? C'mere, for example, the first card is..."

Kuroe whispered discreetly into Fear's ear. Fear started off nodding then suddenly her cheeks went red.

"W-What, that's really too... too shameless! You shameless brat!"

"Eh? Why did the conversation just now suddenly develop into pointing your drill at me!?"

"This is my feeling! Shameless things are basically all your fault!"

"Totally incomprehensible and unreasonable to an astounding degree!"

"Also for the second card, the main point is the special ability gained by improved slime breeds..."

"Enough, that's enough for the two of you! In any case, we're not going to play with that deck anymore, so it doesn't matter if you don't understand the meanings! This topic of conversation is over!"

Konoha slammed the table repeatedly to prevent Kuroe from continuing her explanations. Fear pouted unhappily and turned the drill back into the Rubik's cube. Konoha exhaled in exhaustion and said:

"Phew... If it weren't for that peculiar deck, I wouldn't actually complain. Kuroe-san, don't you have any ordinary cards?"

"At least not in my room! What about you, Haru?"

"Hmm~ I don't think I have any in my room either... But there very well could be some in the cupboard there. I remember that all the old toys are gathered there."

"Ohoh! Then let me try searching. If there's a set of karuta, that'll be just right, but I don't really mind other New Year games."

Saying that, Fear crawled out of the kotatsu and started to rummage through the cupboard in the living room. But despite reaching with her body into the cupboard, all she could find were old instruction manuals for household appliances, hourglasses, bear-shaped paperweights and other random things. It looked like Fear really wanted a game for passing time. Despite the small mountain of objects by her feet, none of them matching her search, she continued to search the cupboard singlemindedly.

Singlemindedly.

Hence, when a certain object appeared from the depths of the cupboard, she was completely unprepared for the unexpected shock.

In fact, upon further contemplation, Fear's instances of surprise were not particularly numerous in relation to this home.

Because this home was the facility that existed for the purpose of accepting cursed tools.

The unbelievable object that Fear had pulled out from the bottom of the cupboard—

Gave off loud laughter.

"Ee~ Heeheehee Oohyahahahaha!"

"Nwah~!?"

While screaming, Fear took out her Rubik's cube from her pocket and turned it into the massive drill again, pointing it against the object that had fallen from the cupboard.

"Oh... Excuse me~, umm, Fear?"

"H-Haruaki! Oh no, it's appeared! A cursed tool has appeared! Why are you making such a stupid expression? Can't you see that thing!"

Fear pressed the drill against the object and only turned her head while screaming at him in panic. Haruaki half-narrowed his eyes.

"...A cursed tool? You mean that thing?"

"D-Duh. I've never seen such a strange tool before. Can you help me check it out? Okay, check very carefully..."

Fear slowly approached and poked the old cloth bag with the tip of her drill.

Then—

"Geha, guhahauhya!"

"S-See, look, I'm not mistaken! Although I've no right to say this of others, this tool is too evil and incomprehensible...! How could you leave something like this so unguarded, shameless brat, you should have better danger awareness than that, right!? Hey you, by the way, you've gained self-awareness? If you have, answer me, who are you!?"

"Oh~ Excuse me... Fear."

"What!?"

I'll poke this guy to death instantly if anything happens—That was the kind of tension expressed by Fear's dainty face while she glared sharply at Haruaki and the rest of them. Drats, it'll be over if I accidentally burst out laughing. I must endure. As a side note, Konoha and Kuroe were currently bowing their heads with their hands covering their mouths, apparently on the verge of exploding, their shoulders shaking violently.

"...Uhh... Well, that's not a cursed tool. It's a kind of toy called a laughing bag. It used to be quite popular a long time ago."

"What? It's a toy? ...What's so fun about making a bag laugh?"

"W-Who knows?"

On further thought, Haruaki could not help but agree that Fear's doubts were perfectly reasonable. Why would this kind of thing become popular?

In any case, Fear seemed to accept the explanation. "Damn it, how dare you scare me!" She kicked the laughing bag lightly, thus producing "Uhyahahaha!" "S-Shut up!" At the same time, she resumed searching the cupboard.

"Haha... At least it confirms that you've reached the old toys zone. Perhaps there will be karuta cards nearby."

"H-Hmm. I was searching for a deck of karuta to begin with, so let's ignore this incomprehensible toy for now. Since you said it's nearby, let me look again—"

At this moment, another object dropped out from the cupboard that Fear was searching with a thud.

A thick piece of cardboard with a person's face on it. However, the eyes and nose parts were no longer in their proper positions.

Fear's entire body jumped. Then slowly, she turned her head and spoke in absolute seriousness:

"...Careful. This time, it really could be an evil and cursed tool for sacrificial rituals."

In the end, New Year's Eve was spent playing Old Maid with an old deck of cards that Fear had found in the cupboard. It it were just ordinary playing cards, Kuroe probably had them as well, but this was basically being adaptable. During breaks in between, Fear also tried playing with evil sacrificial ritual tool (the Lucky Laugh<ref>'''Lucky Laugh'''(福笑い): the ''fukuwarai'' is a Japanese game played around New Year's where players pin different facial parts (e.g. eyes, nose, mouth) onto a blank face and laugh at the humorous results.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Fukuwarai]</ref>) or poking the laughing bag, so all in all, it felt like quite a traditional way to pass time during New Year's. As a side note, after arranging the Lucky Laugh, Fear produced a monster whose facial features rivaled those depicted in Picasso's paintings.

"Hmm... How about this card? Ugh!"

"Huhaha~! Quite a shame, Haruaki, that's the old maid! Next, I'll show you my true power... I'll draw this one! Yes, I finally win for once, it feels great! Kukuku, you've been deceived by my perfect strategy!"

"Aren't you lowering your head because your expressions keep betraying your secrets...!?"

"This isn't your first victory but simply your first time to avoid finishing in last place."

"Cow Tits, shut up!"

"But losing is losing, no matter what. It's finally my turn to shuffle the deck huh... Oh, it's already this late."

The clock's hands pointed to half past eleven. Normally, this would be bedtime pretty much. Rather, since Haruaki was essentially an early sleeper, most of the time, he would already be in bed by this time.

"You can't be suggesting it's time to sleep now, are you? I don't wanna go to bed! One more time, another game!"

"After all, in a certain sense, this is the only day of the year when an all-nighter is acceptable~ Say, is it really okay to keep playing cards on this special occasion? Not sleeping is fine, but don't you feel hungry?"

"Now that you mention it, that's true."

"I'm hungry~"

"Yeah, let me go prepare."

"Nunu, on a normal day, clearly you'd only nag at me and say I'm craving rice crackers for a midnight snack again..."

"That's because today is a special occasion. Although we stole ahead a little, since we've played cards already and it's almost New Year's anyway, it should be fine... Let's have the rice cake soup that I already finished cooking earlier."<ref>'''Rice cake soup'''(お雑煮): ''ozōni'' is a Japanese soup containing mochi rice cakes. Strongly associated with Japanese New Year's, it is one of the most auspicious foods eaten for the occasion.[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Z%C5%8Dni]</ref>

"Rice cake soup? I've no idea what it is, but I'll accept as long as it's tasty!" Haruaki listened to Fear's remark as he walked to the kitchen. As usual, Konoha went over to help with preparations. In actual fact, Haruaki had spent the daytime preparing a whole array of New Year cooking apart from rice cake soup. Even Haruaki himself found it a bit excessive. Had he told Taizou and Kana about his cooking, they would surely have made fun of him, saying "What a housewife!?" Of course, Konoha also helped him a lot during his New Year cooking... Haruaki really felt grateful to her.

Taking the reheated rice cake soup on a tray, Haruaki returned to the living room. The Yachi family's rice cake soup consisted of standard fare including rice cakes, chicken, carrots and fish cakes cooked in broth. Although the outward appearance was not especially dazzling, Haruaki did put a lot of effort into the flavor instead. Hence, having tried rice cake soup for the first time, Fear offered a passing grade in her comment for the soup.

"Mu, nyo~... These rice cakes are so stretchy~ ...Munch munch. Pwah~ But this is really tasty, what good rice cakes!"

"Are you trying to say there are bad rice cakes? Say, can't you be more quiet when eating?"

"Bad rice cakes? Of course they exist, I even know them! Not only are they poor tasting and inedible, they are also rice cakes that are completely useless. They're also giant beyond necessity, both an eyesore and quite shameless, and especially enjoy living as parasites on the bodies of stupid girls. Sometimes, they even whisper: 'hehehe, before long, I'll have sucked up all the intelligence from this host...' One could call them mankind's natural enemy—"

"Oh, I can hear it! I can hear it right now, Ficchi~!"

"What! That's no good, the Earth is in danger!"

"What's wrong with you two... On this occasion when the year is about to end, you're even going as far as to treat these as living creatures!?"

Konoha was right, the year was about to end. As Haruaki watched the usual bickering unfold, he could not help but smile, meanwhile changing television channels casually. There were variety shows with celebrities making exaggerated grinning faces, talk shows, as well as news programmes calmly delivering weather reports of "a rapidly forming low pressure zone is approaching Japan, rain on a national scale is probable in the afternoon..." Heavy rain right on New Year's, how troubling... Hence, Haruaki paid slightly more attention to that weather forecast. Soon after, the news on the screen switched to images of a great bell sounding repeatedly for New Year's Eve. Quieting down was a good thing, but Haruaki was beginning to feel sleepy.

At least during the New Year's countdown, some lively noise would be better. Hence, Haruaki picked a variety show. After finishing her rice cake soup, Fear sat down in front of the television as though attracted by the hustle and bustle.

"Uumuu, I somehow feel a bit nervous... Oh, it's counting down for the minute now?"

Fear gulped and stared at the television screen. A gentle expression on her face, Konoha rested her jaw on her hands with her elbows on the kotatsu tabletop. On the other hand, Kuroe was thinking something (with great certainty, she must be thinking if something fun could be done during this one minute) with sleepy-looking eyes while staring at the television. As Haruaki watched the girls, mesmerized, the final minute of the year was passing away with incredible speed. Then—

"Five... Four, three, two, one... Zero!"

In tune with Fear's whispers, fireworks lit up in the television screen. The guest celebrities' smiling faces. The audience's loud applause. The brightly colored onscreen captions. "Wow~" Fear's mouth gaped as she watched all these lively and festive images.

"Okay, a new year has started again... So, Happy New Year to everyone."

"Happy New Year's greetings to you, Haruaki-kun."

"Happy New Year! Haru, I continue to be in your care this year."

After exchanging New Year greetings with Konoha and Kuroe, Haruaki looked towards Fear.

"You too, Happy New Year."

"Muu. Although I don't really know what's the difference after starting a new year... However, this is considered a kind of ritual, right? Then let me say, Happy New Year."

Fear nodded as she spoke. Haruaki smiled wryly and stood up, saying "Then up next is..."

"Where are you going? Are you making the first toilet visit for the new year?"

"Of course not. I mentioned it during the day, right? Once the New Year arrives, we will set off. Just now, the weather forecast said there might be rain in the afternoon, so let's go right now. Although there's no hurry, let's start to get ready, everyone."

"Come to think of it, I did hear you say something like that... But I forgot afterwards because when you said 'once the new year arrives,' I thought surely you meant going out after a night's rest. Then where are we going in the middle of the night?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Haruaki smiled. This was probably another first experience for Fear—and for Haruaki and the rest, it was something that could only be done once a year—a customary New Year's event.

"This is the New Year's first shrine visit."

<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==
<references/>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume9_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_9|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume9_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

CubexCursedxCurious:Volume8 Epilogue

2013-09-02T21:23:39Z

Rockmosis:

==Epilogue==

===Part 1===

Several hours passed after the battle. December 25. After eleven in the morning.

Haruaki's group showed up at the superintendent's office. The school was still on holiday, so naturally, they were dressed in casual clothing. After the battle, they had gone home for a nap. Despite the lingering fatigue, the drowsiness was reduced substantially. In order to handle the aftermath, Zenon must have stayed up all night without sleeping. Nevertheless, she maintained her usual expression of calmness and served them tea without a single sign of yawning.

Handling the aftermath. To be more accurate, they were not sure how things were handled exactly. There were four corpses remaining as well as the culprit who had created those corpses. The superintendent had made three promises to Haruaki's side. First of all, the victims would be returned their families. Secondly, the culprit would be punished accordingly. Third of all, the media would be barred from the case. As expected, the superintendent really did know people in the media and the police, right? He apparently intended to use these connections to resolve the incident. Concretely, what kind of punishment was Kokoro going to be dealt? In accordance with Japanese laws? Or foreign laws? Or not according to legal systems? How were things going to be explained to the victims' families? Haruaki and his friends did not know any of that. One day, should a chance arise, they would surely find out exactly.

"Hello, thank you for waiting."

While they were drinking tea on the sofa, the superintendent entered the room, wearing a gas mask as usual. He turned his head lightly to confirm the people present in the room. Haruaki, Fear, Konoha, Kuroe and Kirika. Un Izoey was absent. After accomplishing her goal of "handing the letter to the superintendent," she had conversed briefly with the superintendent once he read the contents. Finally, she expressed her thanks towards Haruaki and the others for taking care of her, bowed and proceeded to disappear in the darkness of the night. Presumably, she returned to the Lab Chief's Nation's headquarters having completed her mission.

Naturally, Zenon was also present in the office. Seeing her, the superintendent tilted his head in puzzlement.

"Oh my, where's Ganon-kun?"

"I am truly sorry. She seems to be still sleeping in the infirmary. Should I go wake her up?"

"No... It shouldn't be necessary. I think she'll fall asleep while standing if you force her to get up and come here."

"Understood."

Zenon poured a cup of tea for the superintendent while he sat in his usual spot before his desk. Exhaling in exhaustion, he sipped his tea through a straw as usual.

Fear watched him skeptically:

"If you're wearing the mask to hide the Wound, isn't it fine to take it off now? There's no need to force yourself."

"Yes, that's true but I did mention earlier, right? I've already gotten so used to it that I can't relax when I'm not wearing it... Besides, I didn't intend to take off my mask in front of others in the first place."

"So—" The superintendent put down his teacup and placed both hands on the desk—

Then he bowed his head deeply.

"First of all... I must apologize to you all from the bottom of my heart. I've caused trouble for you. Also—I know this is a willful request too, but if possible, please don't hate Zenon-kun or Ganon-kun. I am the one who issued orders to them. I am solely to blame."

"By this point, we don't want to blame anyone anymore. I just... want to know the truth."

Arms crossed, Fear turned her gaze towards him. Haruaki nodded and everyone else did the same.

"Well said... Then regarding this incident, let's explain from the beginning in sequence. For you guys, it probably started with your discovery of Un Izoey... But for us, it was slightly earlier. Probably the day before Kokoro Pentangeli attacked her. A certain person provided information to us, but because I was actually out of the country, Zenon-kun was the one who picked up the call."

"A certain person?"

"Namely, Yamimagari Pakuaki."

"...!"

The color of Kirika's face instantly changed dramatically. Haruaki and the rest were also greatly surprised. Not only Un Izoey but also that man were related to this incident?

But the superintendent raised a hand lightly and continued to talk:

"No, although I have no intention of defending him, I must clarify that he has no direct connection to this incident. All he did was provide information to me and create an opportunity, that's all. As for why he would do that—I can hazard a guess, but let's put that aside for now. Anyway, this was what he said: a member of the Draconians will be visiting this town. Furthermore, that person possesses an item that might possibly fulfill my wish."

"Basically... that sword?"

"Yes. By the way, he also supplied some basic info such as when the enemy invokes the power, apparently another person's life is needed as fuel. I have no idea how he obtained details about that sword or how he found out about the secrets of someone like me who hides his face behind this mask all the time—namely, that I am a deserter from the Draconians and what my goal is. Or perhaps this is a lesson not to underestimate the intelligence gathering abilities of an organization whose mission is 'conquering the unknown.' In any case, he simply gave me this information on his own. After learning of this from Zenon-kun, of course I could not ignore it. Hence, I asked the two of them to act on my behalf before my return to Japan."

"Then we discovered where that girl was lurking in this town. Claiming to be members of the Draconians, we made contact with her. Under the pretext of wishing to observe a «High Single»'s battle first hand to further our training, we offered our services should she require any assistance. That was not long after her first battle with Un Izoey—Right then, we found out that her «Sword» was currently in an incomplete state. Almost at the same time, Yachi-sama phoned me, thereby informing me that Un Izoey was currently under Yachi-sama's protection and that the sword's missing component, the cube, was in your possession."

"I contacted you in hopes of handing Un Izoey's letter over to your side. Now that you mention it, I recall mentioning it to you."

Haruaki muttered softly after listening to Zenon's explanation. Konoha frowned as she drank her tea.

"Although I have many things to say... Let's leave it for later. Please continue with your explanation."

"Yeah~ Why does it feel like thing are getting more and more complicated?"

Nodding in acknowledgement of Kuroe's head-tilted puzzlement, the superintendent continued:

"Indeed, things became very complicated. Of course, our goal was simply 'obtaining the sword and the cube while neither opposing nor assisting your group.' Kokoro Pentangeli is quite strong and formidable so I was thinking that it was probably impossible to take her sword by force in a direct confrontation using Zenon-kun and Ganon-kun alone. Hence, in the end I chose to have them pretend to be her comrades and steal the cube back first from you guys, then find an opportunity to seize the restored sword. Actually, even if we left things alone, she would most likely attack you guys to retrieve the cube? But under those circumstances, the sword might end up getting destroyed by you guys—or more accurately, by Konoha-kiun."

"So her knowing about the «Counter» is due to this huh..."

"I am truly sorry. Onee-sama and I were the ones who leaked the information. Naturally, I should get Onee-sama to come here and apologize properly to you all as well... In fact, we also did many unfair things to you. On the day we visited Yachi-sama's home to pick up the letter, Onee-sama expressed a wish to explore your home, which was in hope of finding the cube. Attacking Un Izoey in the middle of the night was, of course, for the sake of stealing the cube as well. Further to that—Agreeing to help out with your part-time job was also to use the changing opportunity to facilitate searching for the cube."

"Well... It doesn't matter anymore. If she apologizes to us in a sleepy-eyed, swaying state, it'll just end up making us more angry."

"Once again, I emphasize this. We are truly sorry. Should an opportunity arise in the future, we will definitely compensate you."

"The one who needs to apologize most is still me. Sorry—perhaps I don't even have the right to apologize... Everything was planned with the worst case scenario in mind. Although we mentioned finding an opportunity to steal the sword, even getting a chance was very difficult. Hence, I was thinking the only chance might come up if Kokoro Pentangeli were fully engaged in a fight with you guys—which is why I asked them to carry out the fake hostage plan."

"Hmph. Now that I think about back then, we could have suggested to exchange the cube for Zenon and Ganon on the spot, right? Why deliberately wait a day?"

"That was Kokoro Pentangeli's request. For us, of course we hoped for the exchange to take place as soon as possible, but we could not let her realize that our goal was 'stealing the sword once it became complete'... Hence, when we suggested that with us as hostages, two birds could be killed with one stone by retrieving the cube and making her opponents stronger at the same time, she said 'waiting a day will be even more effective.' We had no choice but to accept. Since her mindset was that she could wait until the enemies were defeated before taking the cube back, from her point of view, the most important thing was delaying the time to maximize the anger and anxiety experienced by Fear-sama and the others."

"Then after that, it's just as you all know already. Zenon-kun and Ganon-kun did not succeed in finding an opportunity to steal the sword. On the other hand, I hastily returned to Japan and hurried over to the scene."

"...If you weren't trying to protect us, you might have seized possession of the sword already."

"As much as we wanted to obtain the sword, we had no intention of ignoring your crisis for the sake of achieving our goal... Perhaps this sounds like making excuses. In any case, it's all over already."

Thud—The sound of a teacup being placed on the tray. Konoha looked up, her eyes incomparably serious.

"I basically understand what happened already. But there's one thing I can't comprehend."

"...I thought so too."

"Although you just said that you were neither going to oppose nor assist us... But what's the problem with assisting us? Couldn't you have told us everything from the beginning?"

"That's right. If you did that, a lot more could have been accomplished... I must say that your approach was truly and absolutely ridiculous in how convoluted it went. Why did you have to deceive me, Fear-kun and Yachi, to carry everything out in secret?"

Kirika also glared harshly at the superintendent with her arms crossed. Excessively sensitive about the name "Pakuaki," she seemed quite displeased starting from the point when that name was mentioned.

The superintendent crossed his hands under his chin and whispered lightly as though talking to himself:

"This is definitely because... of my ego."

"...Ego?"

Haruaki repeated the word, causing the gas mask to shake lightly as though looking at Fear and the others successively in order. Then the luxury chair made a creak as he stood up.

"In other words, egoism. In that case, I must first help you understand my past, only then can things start... Perhaps you may find it very boring, but I'll be talking about past events."

The superintendent spoke while approaching the wall where countless, mysterious objects were hanging... such as wooden masks or rusted pieces of iron. Haruaki knew that they were simply artifacts whose outer appearance suggested they were cursed. What did the superintendent want to do? As Haruaki watched in puzzlement, the superintendent moved one of the masks to the side and began to search for something on the wall back there—

"Woah..."

At the same time as surprise, Haruaki was dumbfounded at the same time. He never expected to see this kind of scene in real life.

Part of the wall opened inward like a door.

"A-A secret room...?"

As though feeling proud in response to Haruaki's question of surprise, the superintendent's shoulders shook as he turned his head back to say:

"Hoho, this is a man's dream, after all. Yes, enter quickly—It'll be fastest to let you see with your own eyes."

In any case, they got up from the sofa and followed after the superintendent.

"It's basically just as Kokoro Pentangeli said. I used to be a part of the Draconians and held some level of power and influence. Zenon-kun and Ganon-kun are the subordinates who know me from those days. By the way, ah yes, similar to the current boss and secretary relationship. Then a certain incident made me decide to cut ties with the Draconians and I escaped—At the time, I sought help from Honatsu-san. Ever since, I have lived with my face hidden as you see now."

"What was that certain incident?"

"I'm just about to explain, Fear-kun."

Behind the secret door was a long and narrow room that was not particularly big. The interior was quite dreary. In stark contrast to the chaotic state of the superintendent's office, only a single table occupied the middle of the secret room. After staring for a few seconds at the white cloth covering the table, the superintendent exhaled. Then as though resolving himself, he lifted that piece of cloth—

"Simply stated, it's because she died."

"..."

Haruaki had expected it already.

Arranged on the table were the shattered remains of some kind of tool. This prompted Haruaki to see a hallucination of a broken pot. However, the state of the object before his eyes was far more hopeless than Aiko's, impossible to repair. He could not help but understand that fact. Although the tool's original form was virtually impossible to discern, something resembling a handle could be seen. There was also a glint, suggestive of a blade. Overall, the decorations were heavy on white—Was this some sort of weapon?

"Liz... The cursed lance, the «Treason Piercer». She was my partner and we once vowed to become strong together. Her other nickname was the «Coward's Lance»... Originally a knight's lance, a cavalry lance, but after being cursed, the gained characteristic happened to be completely contradictory. 'The further away the enemy, the greater the amplification of power'... At the same time as being a cavalry lance, she was also a throwing spear. In order to maximize her power, I devoted my entire being to honing my throwing skills."

The superintendent narrated with a nostalgic voice. Haruaki's group simply listened silently. Finally, Fear took a small breath and said:

"She was like us... A lance that could take human form?"

"Yes. Like all of you, she was extremely adorable and also—extremely gentle. Too gentle."

The superintendent reached out with his fingertip and stroked one of the fragments, as though caressing her.

"Her special characteristic was that once thrown, no matter the distance, she would automatically fly back to my side. Hence, I was able to perform long distance throws repeatedly without limit. This was the manner how we always fought opponents... But naturally, she carried a curse as well, basically when 'flying back'—The curse dictates a chance that she'll pierce the owner's body. The longer the duration of ownership, the more the curse strengthens, raising its rate of occurrence and the risk of piercing a fatal location accordingly. Of course, I had already resolved myself to accept an inevitable death by piercing at her hands. I always believed, for the sake of becoming strong, this kind of risk was necessary to shoulder."

"What a foolish curse and an even more foolish resolution."

After Konoha remarked in exasperation, the superintendent breathed as though he were laughing wryly in secret.

"I think said the same thing. However, compared to that, she tended to cry more often. As she continued to fight alongside me, as our hearts became one, as the curse grew stronger... Sometimes she pierced my leg, sometimes she pierced my arm, then after the fact, she was always weeping, crying as she said: sorry, sorry."

"..."

"Then finally, she pierced my chest because of the curse. I don't remember much about what happened after that, but according to Zenon-kun and Ganon-kun who were looking after me at the time, I was apparently wandering on the brink of death. Also because of entering that half-dead state, repercussions linger to this day. My current body is virtually unable to move."

"More accurately... At the time, I thought he was a goner. Rather than half-dead, he was on his last breaths. That was what drew our attention—Only because of that, we failed to notice and could not stop her. I regret that very much."

"Stop her...?"

Kuroe looked at Zenon in head-tilted puzzlement but she did not reply. It was as though the job of answering this question was not her responsible.

"Of course, I couldn't stop her either. Gentle Liz... too gentle of her... Because she almost killed me, she made up her mind with determination. She decided that things could not continue any longer... even to the point that she wanted to abandon the Draconian ideology. Hence, she chose death for herself. At the same time, she also did to allow me to leave the Draconians. For this—"

A few seconds' pause.

"In order to make an attempt on the Commander's life, she challenged him to a duel and was destroyed. She clearly knew that winning was impossible, nevertheless, she still thought that things would become alright if the Commander could be killed. Even if she failed to kill him, I would resign from the Draconians on my own. That was obvious. No matter what, I was not so shameless that I could remain in the organization that killed the woman I love."

Then followed what he had mentioned just now, the superintendent added. He had contacted the man named Yachi Honatsu who seemed to be the all-knowing expert on anything related to cursed tools, withdrawn from the Draconians, with Zenon and Ganon leaving together with him—

"Hence... You've been searching all this time? For a cursed tool with the ability to bring that girl back to life."

Fear's comment prompted Haruaki to think back about the numerous objects in the superintendent's office and how the superintendent, despite his unknown occupation, was always running about all over the world, bringing "things appearing to be cursed tools" back every time as souvenirs... There was a reason behind all that. Rather than a rich man's hobby, it turned out to be such a sad reason.

"Couldn't you have... told us in the beginning?"

"Of course, I had considered on many occasions whether or not to confess my past honestly. Like the sports festival, when I found out about Tateoka Aiko-kun's injury, the cultural festival, sending Kaidou-kun to the study gathering... Oh by the way, I only instructed Kaidou-kun on some combat techniques, so she doesn't know the details of our past. Anyway, there were many times when I was thinking, had I told you guys, I would be able to provide more help to you, but even so, I still couldn't bring it up. This is all because of my weakness and confusion, in other words... Oh, it's the same as well, all because of my ego."

The superintendent sighed as he spoke and covered the table with the white cloth once more.

"Although I think it's very pretentious of me to say this, plus I don't even know if I'm qualified, but... It's precisely because you girls have committed many past sins. Precisely because you will still continue to pursue the long and arduous path of lifting your curses, I only wish for you to focus your gaze on the glorious and bright future. I don't want you to be aware of us who had failed to realize my wish. Also, returning to the previous topic—"

This was probably the answer to the question, why did he hide things from them all this time, staying silent, wanting to take that sword from Kokoro Pentangeli?

"I admit that this is my willfulness. I also don't want you all to know that there was a way to resurrect someone only by sacrificing the lives of others. Neither do I want you to know of the filthiness of an adult like me who wants to realize my wish despite knowing of that fact."

Konoha narrowed her eyes and said:

"In other words, if you succeeded in obtaining that sword—You would use it?"

"...Depends."

A brief answer. The superintendent did not turn to face Haruaki's group again. Instead, he focused his gaze on the table that was covered by the white cloth while tapping the table's edge lightly. As though he were by someone's pillow side, as though lulling someone into peaceful sleep—A gentle act. Then his soft, murmuring whispers could be heard.

"But... Apparently it was impossible to begin with. That sword cannot resurrect cursed tools that had already died. Besides, using someone else's lives in exchange for another's revival—That method is definitely wrong. Fear-kun is very correct. If the way to realize a wish is wrong, it should not be carried out... Perhaps it's exactly what she said in the beginning."

"...That girl said the same thing?"

"Well, who knows?"

After his shoulders trembled slightly, the superintendent finally turned to face them again.

"This is all that I've hidden from you, although I don't think you will be able to accept that."

"Rubbish, who can accept this? I have one thing I must say to you—"

Arms crossed, chest puffed out...

Fear looked at the white cloth on the table and spoke:

"Basically, don't look down on others."

The superintendent nodded lightly. Then Fear continued:

"That's right, you're looking down at others too much. I will lift my curse and become like a human. This is already decided. This is how the future will be. That kind of method which sacrifices another's life? I rejected it from the start. Even after knowing about it, I don't want to use it. Also, you call this an adult's filthiness? Don't make me laugh! Before calling yourself filthy, you were already a weird freak from the first time we met already. By this point, even if I know more now, my impression of you remains unchanged! Therefore—"

Still with her arms crossed, Fear strode boldly towards the superintendent.

Looking up, she glared at the gas mask harshly.

Then she delivered a headbutt to his abdomen with a "Slam!"

"Ooph! Y-You just... happened to hit... my chest...!"

"Hey Fear, why did you suddenly use violence!?"

"Hmph!" Fear ignored Haruaki and tossed her silver hair:

"Therefore, I'll forgive you with this. Let me repeat one more time, I remain the same. You too. Even after knowing the past, you're nothing more than a gas mask freak in my eyes. So from now on, I forbid you to hide anything from us. And stop having those weird worries. That's all—Also, as compensation for making trouble for us, I demand more tea and snacks. How's that?"

Although Haruaki was very surprised by Fear's behavior, he felt that what she said was very appropriate.

The superintendent had a past, had a goal, and kept it a secret in consideration of their situation, hence ending up deceiving them. But now that he had confessed everything honestly on his own initiative, there was probably no need to deceive them anymore. No more lies. "The superintendent and his associates with an unknown past" had now become "the superintendent and his associates with a past"—Perhaps it really was that simple.

"It really can't be helped. Then let us have another cup of tea, shake hands and make up from this point onwards."

"Right... Let's hope this is the absolute end to ridiculous secretism."

"Hmm, after seeing Ficchi's move, I think I've come up with a new technique. Using my hair to seal the opponent's movements, then using the force from contracting the hair, I crash my head as a special attack... Lemme name it «Kamikaze Dive Tomomori»!"

Konoha shrugged and spoke with a resigned tone of voice. Kirika sounded exhausted while Kuroe made incomprehensible comments as she pleased just like usual. Everyone nodded independently.

The superintendent held his abdomen where he was struck and exhaled with relief. Then a light chuckle was heard—

"Thank you all... Of course, we will be responsible for preparing more, but today's stock of tea and snacks seems to have been depleted. Looks like I really should wake up Ganon-kun and order her to buy some high-class rice crackers."

Not long after that...

Back at the superintendent's office, Haruaki and friends were sipping tea leisurely. Now that the past of the superintendent and his associates was known, an especially relaxed and peaceful atmosphere hung around the place.

However—never in Haruaki's dreams did he expect this to happen now.

Inside the room, a final earth-shattering commotion appeared unexpectedly.

"Oh... It must be Ganon? She's finally back? I've been waiting for so long!"

Knock knock. Fear stood up instantly with a wide grin on her face after hearing the knocking at the door. That's so impolite of you—Before Haruaki could remind her, she ran over to greet the new arrival at the door. Then—

"...Gyowah~!?"

"Fear, what do you mean by 'gyowah~'? Are the rice crackers really that shocking... Eh, gyowah~!?"

The instant he carelessly looked over in that direction, Haruaki could not help but stand up. It was truly too unexpected. The person there was not Ganon.

"...My comment: would screaming as soon as you see someone's face be a rudeness that is too rude?"

Un Izoey had arrived, wearing this school's uniform. That was the only possible conclusion no matter how you looked. However, a few subtle alterations had been made to the uniform. Not up to standard, her top was exposing her navel in a matter-of-fact manner. The skirt was extremely short, as though trying to emphasize how long and slender her dark-skinned legs were.

"What... Y-You...!"

Kirika stood up with great alarm on her face, holding down her right arm where the «Tragic Black River» was wrapped around. Nevertheless, the superintendent was unfazed by her tension and spoke to the new arrival:
[[image:C3 08-295.jpg|thumb]]

"Oh, it's you? Have you brought it?"

"My answer: yes."

Bearing the usual lack of expression on her face, Un Izoey walked into the room and handed something resembling a printout to the superintendent at his desk.

"Ah yes. Very well, looks like there are no problems."

"O-Of course there is a huge problem! Why is she here!? And dressed in the uniform as well! I-Impossible..."

Konoha stopped halfway and swallowed hard. The superintendent tilted his head nonchalantly:

"There's nothing impossible about this. She's already wearing the school uniform. It's just as you imagine... Starting from the third school term, she'll be a student here."

"W-Why?"

"The letter she delivered to me was written by Yamimagari Pakuaki. It read: 'This child needs basic education, so I entrust her to your hands.' Additionally, various information required for enrolment was attached. But because one thing was missing, I sent her back to complete the application."

"Eh? So that... was the letter... she was trying to give you all this time...?"

"Indeed. I didn't finish explaining just now, but I suspect that Yamimagari Pakuaki's goal was nothing more than this all along... Tipping me off about Kokoro Pentangeli in the first place was probably an attempt to do me a favor to some extent. He apparently told her 'you have something you should find out.' That's probably something on the level of making her get acquainted with Fear-kun and the rest of you, becoming closer."

"E-Even if it's something like that, you're not obliged to accept obediently, right!? What on earth are you thinking!?"

Thud! Kirika slammed the table hard. She looked quite incensed.

"It's very normal. As someone involved in the education business, I can't be stingy about offering a place of learning to youngsters. Also, her origins and upbringing are quite unusual. Apart from this school, it's a problem whether any other school is willing to accept her."

"I don't want to hear these superficial excuses from you! Do note that this girl is part of the Lab Chief's Nation...!"

"Indeed. As further explanation, I explain this is related to researcher Ueno Kirika too."

"...You say... this is related to me?"

"I am substitute. Substituting for person who gave up mission and left the Lab Chief's Nation."

Kirika stared with wide-eyed astonishment. Then she frowned and glared viciously at Un Izoey.

"Oh... Speaking of which, Kiririn only came to this place because her original mission was studying in the same school as Kono-san and Haru to observe them. So that's what's meant by substitute?"

"Affirmative. No intention of harming you all. Not going to interfere in any of your behavior. Just observe."

"Yes, so that's apparently the case. So, Ueno-kun, I'd like to ask you, what kind of work have you been doing before your true identity was revealed to Haruaki-kun? Even though you probably have no wish to remember."

"Nothing much... Just observation. Observing how they lived their life each day, whether they were feeling unwell... Just this sort of meaningless and absolutely ridiculous things. No, but even so—!"

At this point, the superintendent raised one hand lightly to restrain Kirika's anger.

"I understand your anxiety and agitation. However... I also have absolutely no intention of lowering my guard towards the Lab Chief's Nation, let alone allying with them. Up to this point, do you find it acceptable?"

"...Of course."

"Then I'd like you to consider carefully... Just as I've conveyed to you through Kaidou-kun earlier, I've known about you and your partner from the start, in other words, that people from the Lab Chief's Nation are in this school. So why didn't I do anything about it? That's because I believe that the Lab Chief's Nation is neither friend nor foe."

"It's all because you believe that... They were able to make a mess of the cultural festival. How absolutely ridiculous!"

The superintendent's mask shook lightly. While looking at Un Izoey, he spoke in a tone of voice that sounded like a warning, possibly deliberately, without lowering his wariness. It looked like these words were true.

"Oh, that incident gave me a great headache too. Although in the end it apparently turned out to be a bluff, a bomb scare really is quite unforgivable. Hence, naturally, I will devote my utmost to stop or eliminate any actions that are unfavorable to our side... Conversely, like this time, should a use arise for them, I consider them quite a valuable organization for their utility. After all, as a research agency, their intelligence gathering is top notch. If they didn't want to be used, I'm sure Yamimagari Pakuaki will take action in accordance with his own style."

As though staring straight through the superintendent's face, Kirika narrowed her eyes.

"Intelligence gathering... Are you still hoping for information regarding 'Wathes able to resurrect a completely destroyed Wathe'?"

"I don't deny that I am trying to take advantage of that. But ultimately, this is simply insurance for keeping the option open for now. Naturally, I will absolutely refuse if the other side demands any of you in exchange for information. I don't think this is to your disadvantage. I'm not asking you to become close friends or to ally. This is just placing a window beside you that could be used to contact the Lab Chief's Nation. After all, we cannot rule out the possibility that the curses of «Gimestorante's Love» and the «Tragic Black River» may develop changes that we cannot grasp. Furthermore... They could very well provide certain information regarding Fear-kun's mechanisms."

"Muu, I remember that guy saying something about 'knowing things I don't know'... Is this what's known as s-stalking? Truly disgusting. Yeah, but that said, I don't really think I want to ask them for information about me."

"Right. The assumption is that something were to happen in the future... Oh right, I almost forgot. Speaking of mechanisms, Zenon-kun found this in the remains of Kokoro Pentangeli's sword."

Saying that, the superintendent took out from his breast pocket an object that no one found surprising anymore—An Indulgence Disk.

"Muu... The property of mutual attraction is feeling more and more real. Whatever, I'll take it first."

Fear accepted the black card and placed it lightly in her pocket. "Well then—" The superintendent straightened his back and looked towards Kirika.

"A bit of a tangent there. In any case, this is my opinion... What are your thoughts?"

Hoo~ Kirika took a deep breath and cast her gaze aside.

"Yachi, what do you think?"

"Oh~ Well..."

Fear, Konoha, Kuroe—as well as the superintendent's faction and Un Izoey all turned their gazes towards him. With everyone's gaze focused on him, it felt quite embarrassing. Haruaki had neither the superintendent's authority nor the knowledge to calmly assess risks and benefits. All he could base his opinion on were impressions. Whatever—Haruaki finally spoke up:

"Uh, it feels like... Well, umm... It doesn't seem to be bad... exactly..."

"Why?"

"Even if you ask me why, well..."

Un Izoey's eyes stared at him intently with no emotional fluctuation. Her gaze remained the same as usual, like when she walked out of the washroom in her panties, like when she ate breakfast with her legs wide apart, like when she worked part-time in a Santa costume.

Haruaki recalled these memories without any unpleasant feelings.

In other words, this was the reason.

"...Hmm, although I don't trust the Lab Chief's Nation, but considering this girl as a person alone... It feels like... She's not a bad person. If she were a bad person, she wouldn't have taken on all responsibility alone and challenged the enemy to a duel."

"Hmph. I knew this would happen. Absolutely ridiculous..."

Kirika frowned with displeasure while drinking the tea that was about to cool off. Then she fell silent.

"Eh? Umm, Class Rep, then the... decision is...?"

Her sharp gaze turned towards Haruaki.

"What are you talking about? I'm not the one who makes the decision. Do you think that an ordinary student has the right to question a transfer student's admittance? Since the superintendent has already agreed, there is nothing we can do."

She replied quite simply. "That said, I was originally planned to protest to the very end if you expressed objections... But just as expected. Even if it can't be helped... Sigh, how absolutely ridiculous..." Murmuring emphatically to herself, Kirika gulped down her tea as though in self-abandonment.

"Sure enough, it really turned out this way... Sigh~ To think that what was supposed to be a high school life of fantasy for two is turning more and more chaotic."

"How nice~ Chaos following chaos, I lke it very much. This must be a sign from the gods, I must hurry and visit school."

"Hmph, a country girl is a country girl after all, she's never gone to school before, right? A place like school has many fun places, I know that. Since you must come no matter what, hmm, it's not like I absolutely can't share some of this joy with you... After all, with so many students in the school, it's hard for you to scheme around? Let me state for the record. This shameless brat and Kirika both belong to my class. If you value your little life, don't do anything weird."

"Answering with an answer of no such intentions."

Un Izoey seemed to breath a sigh of relief. That faint sense of assurance, was it because she had completed Yamimagari Pakuaki's orders—Or just as Fear described, she was looking forward to attending school? Impossible to tell.

"In that case, very well, you'll be fellow students starting from the third school term. You can greet one another here first."

The superintendent's words prompted Un Izoey to cast her glance over everyone.

Then she bent forward deeply—A bow of respect.

"My greeting: in your care from now on."

Then she straightened up and an extremely faint smile appeared on her expressionless face. On the other hand, stiff smiles naturally appeared on the expressionless faces of Haruaki's group.

...? Un Izoey tilted her head in puzzlement.

Her uniform was worn in a very individualistic style with her navel exposed. In other words, just like the lab coat previously, only a few of the chest buttons were fastened, hence—

The reaction force produced from the deep bow caused the buttons to easily abandon their weight-bearing mission—

Boing.

They popped open.

"Th-The long absent—Immorality Breaker (Tea Party Variant)!"

"Uwah~! The cubed sugar is stuck in my eyelid—!"

"F-Fufufu, cubed sugar is cube-shaped, right? I might be able to use them, let's try it out!"

"Wait a sec, Fear, stop it, don't say something so horrifying!"

"Muumuuu~ I knew it, she's an enemy of the Alliance! Captain Ficchi, this different colored creature is even more dangerous than Kono-san!"

"...My idea: I have no interest in binding breasts using belt. I ask question about what it is for. If this is welcome ritual, I will endure it."

"Sh-Shut up! How absolutely ridiculous!"

In all sorts of ways, what a disaster laden future lay ahead.

===Part 2===

Several hours after that, back in the Yachi residence...

Haruaki was in the kitchen with Konoha, together preparing a more sumptuous feast for dinner than usual. The dishes mainly consisted of food that could be shared between everyone. As thanks for working part-time, they had received a lot of cake, but it was impossible to finish on their own, hence they decided to hold a mini-party. After all, everyone was totally exhausted in mind and body during Christmas Eve last night while the daytime was occupied with listening to the superintendent's depressing past. Despite being one day late, enjoying the Christmas atmosphere for this night would be a good idea. Hence, they invited Sovereignty and Shiraho who had gone "we're free, Christmas Eve is over after all." On the other hand, Kirika made a trip home before coming over.

"Haruaki... Are you here?"

"Hmm? If you want to eat, you'll have to wait a bit. Because the feast we're making today is more time consuming than usual... Oh no, did something go wrong after inserting that..?"

After accepting the Indulgence Disk from the superintendent, they had inserted it into Fear just now. As always, Fear made all sorts of moans and other embarrassing sounds that made Haruaki go red with his heart pounding. Finally, the «Spanish Spiders» were successfully sealed. Although they had already lost count of how many had been inserted, the principles behind the Indulgence Disks were still unknown. Hence, uncomfortable side-effects were very possible.

Haruaki looked at Fear with worry.. For some reason, she looked a bit strange. Blushing slightly, squeezing her legs together and separating them repeatedly, she kept grinding her knees with each other. Did something finally happen? Just as Haruaki wondered—

"N-No. Umm... Nothing much, just like usual. I think it's a good thing. Exactly because a number of mechanisms have been sealed, exactly because of restraints, I am more able to suppress past memories... Uh, that! Anyway, that's not what I want to talk about!"

For some strange reason, Fear suddenly switched to her angry mode and roared at Haruaki. What happened?

"If not... Then what's the matter?"

"That's... I can't tell you—here. Follow me!"

"Even if you ask me to follow you... Hey, stop dragging me, I'm not done with the cooking yet!"

"Mmm mmm, meat, meat~♪ ...Oh no! To think that Haruaki-kun has been kidnapped while I was busy cooking! W-What on earth happened!?"

"Sorry Konoha, I'll be right back. I'm leaving things to you! That pot needs to be slow-cooked on a small flame, make it really mushy!"

Secretly glad that Konoha did not react in time, Fear grabbed Haruaki's wrist and forcefully dragged him to other place. Knowing that resisting her strength was futile, Haruaki decided to let her finish talking sooner so that he could get back to the cooking. Hence, Haruaki moved while being dragged constantly by her—

The destination turned out to be the storeroom of the accessory dwelling in the garden.

Pushing Haruaki inside, Fear swiftly glanced behind her. After making sure no one was following, she pulled down the storeroom's window blinds, producing a dimly lit secret room.

Fear stared at Haruaki with serious eyes. Starting from just now, she had kept one hand behind her back all this time—Was she holding something? Haruaki felt it could very well be some type of murder weapon. An ominous feeling. This was precisely the kind of murderous tension that Fear was exuding.

"...Turn around. Absolutely do not turn towards me."

The imposing intensity of her eyes and vigor was impossible to refuse. Haruaki did as told and stiffly turned his back to Fear. A purge. This was undoubtedly a purge. Too many clues... came to mind. Was it about the fully exposed dark-skinned bosom in the superintendent's office? Or maybe she was still carrying resentment from the Indulgence Disk insertion just. Because the process was inexplicably difficult this time, Haruaki had to keep pushing a great number of times. Had he known, he would have been even more gentle.

Fear's breath came closer. Haruaki gulped hard.

Next, he felt something rustling as wrapped around his neck—

"Uwah~! Y-You're going to strangle me!?"

"W-What are you suddenly getting worked up about!?"

"Sorry, I'll definitely be more gentle next time, please spare my life... Eh?"

The feeling of fluffy fabric did not belong to a rope or a wire.

This was brand-new and warm—A scarf.

"Eh? Fear, this is?"

"...For you."

Haruaki turned around, causing Fear to turn her face away, staring at the concrete floor.

"This is what I bought just now on the way home from school when I asked Kuroe to accompany me. As for the money, I used my wages from the cake shop part-time job... So it's nothing, really. That's right, nothing to be surprised about. This is just a Christmas present. After all, my position is monitoring your shamelessness so I'm like a legal guardian or something, so like a guardian, it's not strange at all for me to give you a Christmas present. But somehow, I don't want Cow Tits to know and I keep getting the feeling that Cow Tits plans on giving you a present despite strange misunderstandings, so I was thinking I had to give mine to you first."
[[image:C3 08-307.jpg|thumb]]

With frightening speed, she finished talking in one breath, Indeed, on the way back from the superintendent's office, they had parted ways to buy cooking ingredients and Fear had gone off somewhere with Kuroe. The cake shopkeeper had been quite generous with their wages. No, that's not what I'm concerned about, but giving a Christmas present "like a guardian" meant that—

"Fear... You already... know about Santa Claus...?"

"You must think I'm an idiot? All I need to do is pull out my deductive powers then finding the truth is easy as pie... It's because while I was buying the scarf, I heard kids nearby talking about 'how old did you believe in Santa Claus until?'"

Rather than deductive powers, it was leaked instead. Say, isn't this gift timing absolutely last-minute!? Various cynical remarks surfaced in Haruaki's mind but he did not voice them. Surely, Fear must have took him seriously when he said that Santa Claus probably was not going to visit him, hence she decided to prepare him a present. That was why she acted so enthusiastic as soon as she heard about the part-time job.

"Umm... Sorry. I wasn't planning on deceiving or playing a trick on you..."

"Hmph, I know. The first to tell me about Santa Claus, Kuroe, already apologized... How should I say this? It seems like you guys lied to make me feel more happy, thinking it'd be better for me. Although I'm quite mad for being tricked and I'd like to say mind your own business... But whatever. It feels similar to the lies the superintendent told us. So given tonight's tasty cooking and the Christmas version of infinite rice crackers, I'll call it even."

Like the existence of Santa Claus—a lie for someone's sake, a secret. Perhaps unnecessary, when should such deception be confessed? Haruaki wondered about this difficult problem he was grappling with earlier. The superintendent and his associates had also been agonizing over the timing too. Despite intending to say it out eventually, they kept delaying. Clearly when the children had already grown resilient enough to bear the truth and could understand the parents' kind and gentle intentions.

Fear glanced sideways at him and awkwardly shrank her shoulders as she asked:

"So... So, how is it?"

"Hmm, it's very warm and comfortable. Thank you, Fear... I'm really happy."

Haruaki smiled spontaneously, never expecting to receive a present from Fear. Her kindness made him very happy. Her growth also made him very happy.

"Hmm... R-Really? Since you're making that kind of shameless face, well... Hmm, thank goodness..."

Seeing his expression, Fear relaxed her shoulders with relief. Her face red, she turned her gaze away as though trying to cover up. For a long while, she remained silent. Haruaki did not say anything either while he savored the sensations of the scarf around his neck.

Finally, Fear slowly began to pace about in the storeroom. Her vacant yet peaceful face was looking at the ceiling, the floor, the walls and the shelves where various objects were arranged.

"Oh... Somehow, I feel like I understand now."

"Understand what?"

"About Christmas."

She did not stop walking and there was faint wryness. Calm words came from her lips.

"To be honest, I was really angry about the true appearance of the person resembling Santa Claus. A festival like Christmas... should be a time for confirming the fact that people can naturally make one another smile, people are able to make other people smile, right? Clearly it's so obvious but it's an easily forgotten yet so important fact. That's what I feel."

"Maybe... I guess."

"Then conversely, like parents playing the role of Santa Claus—even for a present I can buy by spending a bit of money, if it's able to make someone smile—That means I can say I'm 'more like human' in another way, maybe... Haha, I was only thinking it'd be nice if that were true."

There was already no need to use an ambiguous word like "maybe." Haruaki nodded and smiled because of her:

"It must be true."

"...Seriously?"

"Yes. To be honest, back when you first arrived, I would never have expected to receive such a happy surprise from you like this. Back then, the surprises I got were stuff like the washing machine almost breaking or laundry hanging on the tops of trees."

"What! S-Stop remembering things from that time or listing them out specifically! To think you'd remember stuff from that long ago, what a grudge holding guy you are! Hurry up and forget them, or else I'll curse you!"

Yes yes—Just as Haruaki smiled wryly, he suddenly remembered something important.

"Oh right, you still have my sock, right?"

"Now that you mention it, I think so. Since Christmas is already over, then—"

"No, you don't have to return it. Although Santa Claus doesn't put presents in socks in this age anymore, it counts as part of the festive atmosphere... That's right, Santa Claus uses them as markers. Then since Santa Claus forgot to come last night because he was too busy, he might very well turn up while you're sleeping tonight—Hmm, that's delaying too long. Most likely, he'll appear while you're taking a bath or having dinner."

Fear blinked repeated as though failing to understand the meaning behind his words—Then as it finally dawned upon her, she smiled radiantly.

"R-Really? He'll come?"

"Probably~ Hmm, Santa Claus is still worrying whether you'll like the present you're about to receive."

"Don't say anything stupid, I'll curse you! Since it's a Christmas present, I'll be very happy no matter what I receive! Thank you, Harua—No, Santa Claus who hasn't appeared yet!"

Fear must be speaking with full sincerity. Despite understanding that, Haruaki could not help but wonder what did she actually want the most? A furry animal? Cute clothes? Or a rice cracker combo pack? Or the right to rule the Yachi home for one day? Konoha would definitely complain, but Haruaki imagined how happy Fear would look, ordering them around to do things. No, not that, Haruaki actually knew. He had already heard her wish a long time ago, numerous times, her greatest wish.

"I know... what you're thinking."

Without him noticing, Fear's expression had already transformed from a wide grin to a gentle smile.

"What an idiot you are. Whether lifting my curse or the matter of Aiko, these are all my wishes indeed. However, even during Christmas right now, what's the point of making those kinds of wishes? It's obvious. In this world, there exist wishes that cannot be granted immediately. Precisely because of that, people have treasure wishes that can be realized, right? Just like the present Santa Claus is going to give me..."

While speaking, Fear swayed her silver hair and slowly started to move, walking around in circles like just now—Then she stopped in front of a rack and knelt down.

"This time... Everyone got manipulated like fools due to being confronted with an excessively desired wish. Right now, I can state clearly that I don't need that sword. Using someone else's life to resurrect another person is absolutely unacceptable."

However—Fear proceeded to whisper. As though cradling a baby, she gently took out the indigo pot from the lowest level of the rack.

"—After the sword was destroyed, the superintendent breathed a sigh of relief once he found out that it cannot be used on dead tools. In fact, I felt relief too. Somewhere in the back of my heart, surely I was still considering the possibility of using the sword. Of course, I know that even if Aiko could be resurrected in that manner, she won't be happy about it."

"On this point... Everyone is the same. Although all of us believe in her survival, we still have the same worries. That's why the same thoughts crossed all our minds."

"The same? Then of course, that means I'm quite weak. I realized the unrest in my heart only after obtaining the cube. Only then I become truly aware, completely unable to ignore it."

At this moment, Fear instantly fell silent. Then as though confessing her sins in a calm tone of voice, she spoke each word slowly:

"...You guys are very strong. Despite your worries, you still continued to believe. Because I'm very weak, I'm still afraid even now. Ever since I was forced to become aware, I've felt afraid all along. So I tried hard to prevent myself from thinking. I even went as far as to avoid thinking about the possibility that Aiko could be dead, trying to turn myself into my past, ignorant self. It seemed like as soon as I lowered my guard, I would have no choice but to recognize the worst case scenario as the truth."

Haruaki recalled what Fear had said when Kokoro was taking Zenon and Ganon away. He had felt very puzzled why Fear spoke as though merely considering the possibility of Aiko's death was unforgivable. Why did she sound like she was warning herself not to think in that manner at all?

Yes, Fear was simply afraid. Afraid of that possibility. Afraid of herself who might admit the truth.

"You... are definitely much stronger than you give yourself credit for. Surely you will continue to believe. That's why you can cradle her like that right now, yes?"

"R-Really?"

Peering back furtively at Haruaki's face, Fear sounded quite powerless.

"That goes without saying. Furthermore, despite being weak, despite worrying—you've still got us. Everyone is equally weak and worried. But we're not alone. Even if I'm feeling worried, as soon as I see Konoha cleaning Aiko with a cloth... I feel like I must believe. Conversely, it's exactly the same with you, right?"

Haruaki gazed straight into her eyes while speaking confidently and emphatically to her. Hence, Fear exhaled and smiled faintly.

"What an optimistic guy. But... perhaps, you're right."

"Yes, whenever you have worries, just entrust them to me. In turn, I'll entrust mine to you when they appear."

"Fufu... In that case, let's first do some wiping now. Pass that cloth to me from over there. Although my heart is not at ease, I must continue to believe and make Aiko spotlessly clean. Perhaps you have unease as well and watching me like this, you'll continue to believe."

"Yes."

Haruaki took the cloth from the same level of the rack and handed it to Fear. While watching the back of Fear's head as she carefully wiped the indigo pot, he began to sink into deep thought.

They were all harboring the same wish. Despite not knowing if it could come true, despite the unease, they had no choice but to keep praying. This should be allowed. If anyone said it was not allowed, that would be lying.

But actually, in fact, Haruaki had no idea.

What kind of state was Aiko in right now? Was the self-repair ability possessed by cursed tools enough to slowly proceed in an "alive" state? Or had she already been fully destroyed, so they were merely piecing the fragments together forcibly, so everything was already in an "ended" state? Who knows. Rather, that was why they were praying. That was why wishing was allowed, as well as believing—

Just at this moment, Fear's hand suddenly froze while in the middle of wiping the pot.

"Nyah!"

"...Are you imitating a cat's meow? You don't really sound like one."

No answer. What happened?

Haruaki leaned forward to check out Fear's expression. Mouth half open, she was frozen on the spot, as though she had forgotten what she was doing. The cloth also slid off her palm and fluttered to the floor.

Haruaki tilted his head in greater puzzlement while Fear suddenly turned stiffly towards him with a grave expression.

"Mi... Mimimimimimi!"

"Woah, this is scary! What are you doing now, pretending to be a cicada? It's totally bizarre!"

"N-No, of course not! You moron, I'll curse you! Damn
shameless brat, I'll curse you! This is critical, really critical! Lend your finger to me! Hurry and lend your finger to me! Lend it to me now! Hurry and put your finger in the crack... Inside the crack! Put it there quickly, quickly, I beg you!"

"W-What's this about?"

Fear did not listen to him at all. As though performing a headlock, she captured Haruaki's head with one arm and pressed it against her chest, meanwhile grabbing his hand firmly and using his little finger like she said—

She brought it woards the crack on the surface of the broken indigo pot.

Haruaki remembered. It should have happened on the day before yesterday, when Kirika and Un Izoey were still staying at their home. Naturally, they were cleaning Aiko in the same manner, and because dust had accumulated in this crack, Haruaki had to use his little finger to wipe it gently. He recalled how Fear had given him a vicious and unreasonable scolding back then, but right now, she was asking him to repeat the same act. What was going on? Did something happen—

Instantly, Haruaki widened his eyes. Fear was still staring at his finger that was pressed against the pot.

The same little finger used last time could no longer fit into the crack.

In other words—What on earth happened? Did his little finger become thicker in a matter of two days? Impossible. Then conversely, the only possibility was that the crack had narrowed slightly—

Fear and Haruaki looked at each other silently, staring wide-eyed in the same manner, breathing quickly in excitement in the same manner.

"F-Fear... T-T-This is..."

"I just had this kind of feeling, really, just this kind of feeling. On first glance I was still thinking, perhaps... It's too hard to notice. But... This... Truly... Definitely—"

Indeed.

No matter how slight.

No matter how insignificant.

Right this moment, they were able to declare loudly and clearly.

This pot was in currently repairing itself gradually.

In other words, Aiko was—

''Still alive''.

"Wow~! Haruaki, you genius in playing with cracks! Good job!"

"Say whatever you want, I don't care anymore, I don't care! Seriously... It's true, right!?"

The two of them held each other's trembling hand and brought their faces together, almost touching each other's nose, exchanging mutual expressions of shock. Naturally, they each used their remaining hand to hold ''her''. ''Her'' who was simply in deep slumber.

How much longer would it take until she reached a full recovery? How much longer still until she regained consciousness to take on human form again? Perhaps months, years, decades, no one could say. Even so—

Even so, surely, one day eventually—

"F-Fufu, ahaha. What's this? One of my wishes was fulfilled just now! Seriously... It's fulfilled, right!? To think that my unease would disappear just as I resolved to suppress that unease... Wonderful. Ahhh, Santa Claus must have visited. Not just the kind but fake Santa Claus but even the magician who drives his flying sleigh, pulled by reindeer in the sky—The true Santa Claus has visited."

Indeed. This gift that Santa Claus had delivered to them was precisely the "realizable wish" at the furthest limit.

An act that brought smiles to other's faces. The day for wishes to be realized. Something placed into the sock by the pillow side.

Hence, this was unmistakably—

"Well done, Santa Claus."

"Hmm... Hmm...? S-Shameless brat, you're leaning too close to me! Take that~!"

Suddenly discovering how close together their faces were, Fear instantly blushed bright red and frantically pushed Haruaki away. However, she immediately recovered her happily grinning face while she stroked the edge of the indigo pot she was holding, then—

"...Hurry and wake up sooner. We're waiting for you."

Whispering in a gentle voice she had never used before, she returned it to the rack.

Then Fear stood up and ran out of the storeroom with a patter of footsteps. Haruaki did not ask where she was going. He knew without needing to ask. Hence, Haruaki also stood up and chased after the lively silver hair that was swaying in happiness.

It needed no mentioning. Without exception, anyone would have done the same. Having had a first experience, a child would report to family and playmates with exuberant excitement, feeling proud and believing firmly without doubt.

Believing that one's wish had arrived.

Received for the first time, a true Christmas present—

To everyone, this would surely be such a precious treasure.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume8_Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[CubexCursedxCurious#Volume_8_.28Full_Text.29|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[CubexCursedxCurious:Volume8_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kokoro Connect:Volume 4.5 Illustrations

2013-08-14T03:13:47Z

Rockmosis: Fixed link to next chapter

==Novel Illustrations==
These are novel illustrations that were included in Clip Time.

<gallery>
Image:Koko 4-5 001.jpg|'''Front Cover'''
Image:Koko 4-5 002.jpg|'''Author and Illustrator Description'''
Image:Koko 4-5 003.jpg|'''Gotou'''
Image:Koko 4-5 004.jpg|'''September'''
Image:Koko 4-5 005.jpg|'''October and November'''
Image:Koko 4-5 006.jpg|'''Taichi, Uwa and Enjyouji, April New Semester (right)'''
Image:Koko 4-5 007.jpg|'''Nagase, April New Semester (left)'''
Image:Koko 4-5 008.jpg|'''Index'''
Image:Koko 4-5 011.jpg|'''Page 003, The Correct Way to Use a Scoop Photo'''
Image:Koko 4-5 053.jpg|'''Page 045'''
Image:Koko 4-5 063.jpg|'''Page 055, Kiriyama Yui's First Time Experience'''
Image:Koko 4-5 119.jpg|'''Page 111'''
Image:Koko 4-5 137.jpg|'''Page 129, Inaba Himeko's Solo Battle'''
Image:Koko 4-5 195.jpg|'''Page 187, Pentagon'''
Image:Koko 4-5 313.jpg|'''Page 305'''
Image:Koko 4-5 326.jpg|'''Page 318'''
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kokoro Connect|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kokoro_Connect:Volume_4.5_The_Correct_Way_to_Use_a_Scoop_Photo|The Correct Way to Use a Scoop Photo]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume4 Illustrations

2013-08-04T22:25:56Z

Rockmosis:

These are the illustrations that were included in volume 4

<gallery>
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 000a.jpg|'''Front cover & insert''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 000c.jpg|'''Color Illustration 1''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 000d.jpg|'''Color Illustration 2''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 004-005.jpg|'''Page 004-005''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 021.jpg|'''Page 021''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 045.jpg|'''Page 045''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 073.jpg|'''Page 073''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 097.jpg|'''Page 097''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 125.jpg|'''Page 125''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 155.jpg|'''Page 155''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 181.jpg|'''Page 181''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 205.jpg|'''Page 205''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 223.jpg|'''Page 223''' 
Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 04 261.jpg|'''Page 261''' 
</gallery>

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}